I 
 

i 
 
 PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 .AND THE 
 
 ADDRESSED TO 
 
 THt DISCIPLES QF THOMAS PAINE, 
 
 AND 
 
 WAVERING CHRIF NS OF EVERY PERSUASION. 
 
 y/ 
 
 with ^jv appejsmx, 
 
 CONTAINING THE AUTHOR^ DETERMIX .*TION TO HAVE RELIN- 
 aUlSHED HIS CHARGE IN THE ESTABLISHED CHURCH, AND THE 
 REASONS ON WHICH THAT DETERMINATION WAS "FOUNDED* 
 
 BY THE LATE REV. DAVID SIMPSON, M. A. 
 
 MINISTER OF CHRIST CHURCH, MACCLESFIELD. 
 
 V0* 
 
 He that believeth shall be saved : but he that believe th not shall be 
 damned. — jesus christ. 
 
 FROM THE MJVTh LONDON EDITION 
 
 SAXTON'S VILLAGE, Vt. 
 
 PUBLISHED BY SERENO TAYLOR. 
 
 Blake, Cutler, and Co., Printers — Bellows Fa'Is* 
 
 fc 1824. 
 
•tin 
 
 1 
 
 
 * O 
 
 T A <-- 
 1 E 
 
 
 
 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 It hath been said by the late excellent Bishop Home, 
 that, u in times when erroneous and noxious tenets are dif- 
 fused, all men should embrace some opportunity to bear 
 their testimony against them." That it will be allowed by 
 every dispassionate observer, if erroneous and noxious tenets 
 were ever diffused among men in any age, they are emi- 
 nently so in the present. I am so far, however, from con- 
 sidering this in the light of a misfortune to the general cause 
 of truth, that I am persuaded purposes of the most important 
 nature are to be answered by it, in the course of Divine 
 Providence. But, notwithstanding this persuasion, I have 
 thought it my duty, in the following pages, to bear a decid- 
 ed testimony against some of the most pernicious of those 
 errors which prevail among us, and to stand forward as an 
 advocate in behalf of Religion in general, and the Sacred 
 Writings in particular. " If the foundation be destroyed, 
 wnat can the righteous do ? >5 
 
 One might suppose* prior to experience, Infidelity was a 
 thing of so gloomy and uncomfortable a nature, that no man 
 of the least decency of character could be found, who would 
 embark in the desperate scheme. But when we consider 
 the many awful threatnings recorded in the Bible against 
 persons of a certain description, the numerous passages op- 
 farently liable to very serious objections, the natural dark- 
 ness of the human understanding, the p,erverseness of the 
 human will, and the imperious calls of contending passions, 
 we need not be surprised, that a large proportion of irreli- 
 gious characters, who have little to hope from divine mer- 
 cy, and much to fear from divine justice, should be induced 
 to embark in any scheme, that is calculated to afford them 
 present indulgence, and free them from apprehensions of fu- 
 ture danger. Thomas Paine's deistical principles may buoy 
 up the minds of persons of this character, while health and 
 prosperity smile upon them, but they will always fail us in 
 reasons of adversity, and especially in the views of approach- 
 
IV PREFACE, 
 
 ing dissolution.* Give me a Religion that will stand by 
 me at all seasons in prosperity and adveisity, in sickness 
 and health, in time md eternity. I would not give a rush 
 for a Religion, which will only serve my turn when the sun- 
 shine of worldly favor illumines my steps, and fail me 
 when I stand in the greatest need of its supports. This is 
 the case with Deism, as many have found to their extreme 
 sorrow, when the eternal world drew near, and dawned up- 
 on their astonished sight. More than one of the unhappy 
 Mutineers, who have lately been executed on board His Ma- 
 jesty's ships of war, found themselves in this awful predica- 
 ment, as their fate approached. Corrupted by Paiqe's Age 
 of Reason, when they conceived themselves free from dan- 
 ger, they gloried in their shame ; but when the King of Ter- 
 rors came to stare them in the face, they saw their folly, 
 repented, believed, and trembled in the views of the eternal 
 world. Different, indeed, was the conduct of many other of 
 these unhappy men. some of whom were, apparently at least, 
 equally regardless of life or of death. So we read of great 
 multitudes of our fellow creatures, buth in our own and in 
 a neighboring country, who, set free from the salutary re-' 
 straints of Religion and the government of the Divine Be- 
 ing, by a daring and uncontrolled spirit of Infidelity, destroy 
 themselves and jjgj; [ u ' w the presence of the Almighty 
 without dismay. t More reasonable and becoming surely is 
 
 * " You have been used," said good Mr. Matthew Henry, a lit- 
 tle before his death, to a friend, " to take notice of the sayings of 
 dying men. This is mine, that a life spent in the service of GOD, 
 and communion with him is the most comfortable and pleasant life 
 that any one can live in thi3 world." 
 
 t The general practice of dueling, among the higher ordeft of 
 society in this country, is a sure indication, that a spirit of InJiRtlily 
 is alarmingly gone abroad. A Christian fight a duel ! Impossible ! 
 True valor forbids it. And* to mend the matter, upon the Lord's 
 day too ! Still more impossible ! Every principle of his religion 
 prohibits the impious deed.— How much pain of mind did not the 
 conduct of a certain most respectable character give, to all the se- 
 rious part of the nation, on a late unhappy occasion of this sort? 
 Religion, good morals, sound policy, true patriotism, all forbad the 
 
 unchristian rencounter.— Stake his life against the life of a -. 
 
 Were we to act thus in common life, a state of confinement would 
 be thought essentially necessary for our welfare and the public 
 sood.— Can nothing be done, no measure taken, to put a stop to 
 this infamous practice, this national opprobium ? Let those whom 
 it concerns consider. 
 
PREFACE. Y 
 
 ihe conduct of those who< when brought to a sense of their 
 sin and folly, fear and tremble before this Dread Sovereign. 
 
 This seems to have been the case with the late Lord P~ . 
 
 This Nobleman, after he turned Deist, took every opportu- 
 nity to shew his contempt of Religion. The clergyman and 
 parishioners of the place, where his Lordship's seat in North- 
 amptonshire stood, usually passed in sight of the house in 
 their way to church. At the time of going and returning, 
 he frequently ordered his children and servants into the hall, 
 for the purpose of laughing at and ridiculing them. He 
 pursued this course for some time, but at length drew near 
 the close of life. Upon his dying pillow his views were al- 
 tered! He found, that, however his former sentiments 
 
 ; ght suit him in health* they could not support him in the 
 hour of dissolution ; when in the cold arms of death, the ter- 
 rors of the Almighty were heavy upon him. Painful re- 
 membrance brought to view ten thousand insults offered to 
 that God, at whose bar He was shortly to stand ; and con- 
 science being strongly impressed with the solemnity of that 
 day, he but too justly feared, the God he had insulted would 
 then consign him to destruction. With his mind thus agitated, 
 he called to a person in the room, and desired him, M to go 
 into the library, and fetch the cursed book,"* meaning that 
 which made him a Deist. He went ; but returned, saying 
 he could not find it. The Nobleman then cried with ve- 
 hemence, that t4 he must go again, and look till he did find 
 it for he could not die till it was destroy ed." The person 
 having at last met with it, gave it into his hands. It was 
 no sooner committed to him, than he tore it to pieces, with 
 mingled horror and revenge, and committed it to the flames. 
 Having thus taken vengeance on the instrument of his own 
 ruin, he soon after breathed his soul into the hands of his 
 Creator** 
 
 Affecting as is this example, that of a William Pope, of 
 Bolton, in Lancashire, is much more so. At this place there 
 is a considerable number of deistical persons, who assemble 
 together on Sundays to confirm each other in their infideli- 
 ty. The oaths and imprecations that are uttered in that 
 meeting are too horrible to relate, while they toss the Word 
 of God upon the floor, kick it round the house, and tread it 
 
 * See Evan. Mag, for June, 1797, where it is declared this anecdote 
 may be depended upon, as it came from the lips of a person who 
 was present at the scene. 
 
 j ft 
 
tl PREFACE. 
 
 under their feet. This William Pope, who had been a 
 steady Methodist for some years, became at length a profound 
 Deist, and joined himself to this hellish crew. After he had 
 been an associate of this company some time, he was 
 taken ill, and the nature of his complaint was such, that he 
 confessed the hand of God was upon him, and he declared 
 he longed to die, that he might go fo hell ; many times pray- 
 ing earnestly for damnation. Two of the Methodist preach- 
 ers, Messrs Rhodes and Barrowclough, were sent for to talk 
 and pray with the unhappy man, But he was so far from 
 being thankful for their advice and assistance, that he spit 
 in their faces, threw at them whatever he could lay his 
 hands upon, struck one of them upon the head with all his 
 might, and often cried out, when they were praying, Lord, 
 do not hear their prayers I If they said. Lord, save his soul I 
 He cried, Lord, damn my soul! often adding, My damnation 
 is sealed, and 1 long to be in hell ! • in this way he continu- 
 ed, sometimes better and sometimes worse, till he died. 
 He was frequently visited by his deistical brethren during his 
 illness, who would fain have persuaded the public he was 
 out of his senses^; which was by no means the case. The 
 writer of this account saw the unhappy man once, but nev- 
 er desired to see him again Mr. Rhodes justly said, He 
 was as full of the devil as he could hold. This melancholy 
 business happened in the course of the present year, and 
 made a great noise in the town awid neighborhood oi Bolton.* 
 These are shocking instances of the dreadful effects of 
 Infidelity upon the minds of our fellow-creatures, in those 
 seasons when we stand in most need of support and conso- 
 lation. If living witnesses for the truth and importance of 
 Religion and the Sacred Writings! might have any consid- 
 
 * Mr. Rhodes has since published an account of the sickness and 
 death of this unhappy man in the Methodist Magazine for August, 
 1798, which is one of the most affecting on record. 
 
 t rt becomes every objector to the Sacred Writings to reflect, that 
 " the moral and natural evils in the world were not introduced by 
 the Gospel ; why then must the Gospel be called' upon to account 
 for them, rather than any other Relision or sect of philosophy ? If 
 there never had been an Old Testament, never a New one, mankind 
 would have been at le.nst as corrupt and miserable as they are at 
 present. What harm then have the Old and the New Testament 
 done to you, that you perpetually challenge thenrto account to you 
 for the evil you suffer ? You dislike perhaps the story of Adam 
 andEvjE. and can by no means digest the account of the Serpent's 
 
PREFACE, VH 
 
 eration with such of my readers as are deistically inclined, 
 1 could produce many of the first characters of this age, 
 from among all the contending denominations of Christians. 
 The late Jacob Bryant, Esq. who is unquestionably one of 
 the deepest inquirers into the original of things now living, 
 and NO PRIEST, hath not only written a treatise profes- 
 sedly to prove the authenticity of the New Testament, but 
 hath also, in another of his learned investigations, made the 
 following declarations in favor of these incomparable and 
 invaluable writings : 
 
 a This investigation" (a work written to prove that Troy 
 never existed) k I more readily undertook, as it affords an 
 excellent contrast with the Sacred Writings The more we 
 search into the very ancient records of Rome or Greece, the 
 greater darkness and uncertainty ensue None of them 
 can stand the test of close examination. Upon a minute in- 
 spection, all becomes dark and doubtful, and often inconsis- 
 tent: but when we encounter the Sacred Volume, even in 
 parts of far higher antiquity, the deeper we go, the great- 
 er treasure we find. The various parts are so consistent, 
 that they afford mutual illustration : and the more earnest- 
 ly we look, the greater light accrues, and consequently the 
 greater satisfaction. So it has always appeared Jo me, who 
 Jiave looked diligently, and examined; and I trust i have 
 not been mistaken,"* 
 
 tempting, and prevailing against our first parents : very well ; let 
 this account be laid aside, and what are you now the better? Is 
 there not the same evil remaining in the world, whether you believe 
 or disbelieve the story of the Fall ? And if so, what account do you 
 pretend to give of it ? For if you pretend to any Religion, you are 
 as liable to be called*to this account, as any professor or teacher 
 of the Gospel. No body is exempt in this case, but the Jltheut ; 
 and his privilege comer from hence, that he has no account to give 
 of any thing ; for all difficulties are alike upon his scheme." 
 
 Sherlock on Prophecy, p. 233. 
 
 *-" When I was in camp with the Duke of Marlborough," says 
 this truly learned and respectable man, in another place, u an offi- 
 cer of my acquaintance desired me, upon my making a short ex- 
 cursion, to take him with me in my carriage. Our conversation was 
 rather desultory, as is usual upon such occasions : and among other 
 things he asked me, rather abruptly, what were my notions about 
 Religion. I answered evasively, or at least indeterminately, as 
 hi enquiry seemed to proceed merely from an idle curiosity : and I 
 did not see that any happ\ consequence could ensue from an expla- 
 nation. However, some time aftervvards he made a visit to my 
 
Vlll PREFACE. 
 
 Various similar testimonies have been adduced in the 
 course of the following little work. Mr. Erskine's name is 
 there mentioned with honour. But as he hath since come 
 forward in a manner more direct and full in behalf of Reli- 
 gion and the Sacred Writings, I cannot do the religious 
 reader a greater pleasure, or render the deistical one a 
 more important service, than by presenting him in this place, 
 with the substance of the Speech which this celebrated Or- 
 ator delivered upon the trial of Williams, in the Court of 
 King's Bench, for publishing Thomas Paine's Age of Rea- 
 sori) on the 24th of June, i797, before Lord Kenyon, and a 
 Special Jury. 
 
 " Gentlemen ! The Defendant stands indicted for having 
 published this book, which I have only read from the obli- 
 gations of professional duty, and which I rose from the read- 
 ing of with astonishment and d»sgust. — For my own part, 
 Gentlemen, I have been ever deeply devoted to the truths 
 of Christianity, and my firm belief in the Holy Gospel is by 
 no means owing to the prejudices of education (though I was 
 religiously educated by the best of parents,) but arises from 
 the fullest and most continued reflections of my riper years 
 and understanding. It forms, at this moment, the greatest 
 consolation of a life, which as a shadow, must pass away; 
 
 house, and stayed with me a few days. During this interval, one 
 evening he put the question to me again ; and at the same time ad- 
 ded, that he should be really obliged, if I would give him my 
 thoughts in general upon the subject. Upon this I turned towards 
 him, and after a pause told him, that my opinion lay in a small com- 
 pass : and he should have it in as compendious a manner, as the sub- 
 ject would permit. Religion, I said, is either true or false. This 
 is the alternative ; there is no medium. If it # be the latter — merely 
 an idle system, and a cunningly-devised fable, let us eat and drink, 
 for to-morrow we die. The world is before us, let us take all due 
 advantage, and choose what may seem best. For we have no pros- 
 pect of any life to come : much less any assurances. But if Religion 
 be a truth, it is the most serious truth of any with which we can 
 possibly be engaged : an article of the greatest importance. It de- 
 mands our most diligent enquiry to obtain a knowledge of it : and 
 a fixed resolution to abide by it, when obtained. For Religion 
 teaches us, that this life bears no proportion to the life to come. 
 You see then, m> good friend, that an alternative of the utmost con- 
 sequence lies before you. Make therefore your election, as you 
 may judge best ; and Heaven direct you in your determination. — 
 He told me that he was much affected with the crisis, to which I 
 brought the object of enquiry : and I trust, that it was attended with 
 happy consequences afterwards.'* 
 
PREFACE. IX 
 
 and without it, indeed, I shouid consider my long coarse of 
 health and prosperity (perhaps too long and too uninterrup- 
 ted to be good for any man) only as the dust which the wind 
 scatters, and rather as a snare than a blessing 
 
 " This publication appears to me to be as mischievous 
 and cruel in its probable effects, as it is manifestly illegal 
 in its principles; because k strikes at the best, sometimes, 
 alas ! the only refuge and consolation amidst the distresses 
 and afflictions of the world. The poor and humble, whom 
 it affects to pity, may be stabbed to the heart by it. They 
 have more occasion for firm hopes beyond the grave, than 
 those who have greater comforts to render life delightful, 
 I can conceive a distressed but virtuous man, surrounded 
 by children looking up to him for bread when he has none 
 to give them, sinking under the last day's labor, and une- 
 qual to the next, yet still looking up with confidence to the 
 hour when all tears shall be wiped from the eyes of afflic- 
 tion, bearing the burden laid upon him by a mysterious 
 Providence which he adores, and looking forward'with ex- 
 ultation to the revealed promises of his Creator, when he 
 shall be greater than the greatest, and happier than the 
 happiest of mankind. What a change in such a mind might 
 not be wrought by such a merciless publication /"' 
 
 ' But it seems, this is an Age of Reason^ and the time and 
 the person are at last arrived, that are to dissipate the er- 
 rors which have overspread the past generations of igno« 
 ranee. The believers in Christianity are many, but it be- 
 longs to the few that are wise to correct their credulity. 
 Belief is an act of reases* and superior reason may, there- 
 fore dictate to the weak,' 
 
 " In running the mind along the long list of sincere and 
 devout Christians, I cannot help lamenting, that Newton had 
 not lived to this day, to have had his shallowness filled up 
 with this new flood of light" 
 
 4i But the subject is too awful for irony. I will speak 
 plainly and directly. Newton was a Christian ! Newton, 
 whose mind burst forth from the fetters cast by nature up- 
 on our finite conceptions— Newton, whose science was 
 truth, and the foundation of whose knowledge of it was phi- 
 losophy : not those visionary and arrogant presumptions, 
 which too often usurp its name, but philosophy resting up- 
 on the basis of mathematics, which, tike figures, cannot lie— 
 Newton, who carried the line and rule to the utmost barri- 
 ers of creation, and explored the principles by which, no 
 doubt, all created matter is held together and exists." 
 
X PREFACE. 
 
 * But this extraordinary man, in the mighty reach of his 
 mind, overlooked, perhaps, the errors, which a minuter in- 
 vestigation of the created things on this earth might have 
 taught him, of the essence of his Creator.' 
 
 a What then shall be said of the great Mr. Boyle, who 
 looked into the organic structure of all matter, even to the 
 brute inanimate substances, which the foot treads on ? Such 
 a man may be supposed to have been equally qualified with 
 Mr, Paine to look up through Nature to Nature's God. Yet 
 the result of all his contemplation, was the most confirmed 
 and devout belief in all which the other holds in contempt, 
 as despicable and drivelling superstition.*' 
 
 8 But this error might, perhaps, arise from a want of due 
 attention to the foundations of human judgment, and the 
 structure of that understanding which God has given us for 
 the investigation of truth.' 
 
 " Let that question be answered by Mr. Locke, who was 
 to the highest pitch of devotion and adoration, a Christian : 
 Mr Locke, whose office was to detect the error- oi thiekiae,[ 
 by going up to the fountains of thought, and to direct into 
 the proper track of reasoning, the devious mind of man, by 
 shewing him its whole process, from the first perceptions 
 of sense to the last conclusions of ratiocination, putting a rein 
 besides upon false opinion, by practical rules for the conduct 
 of human judgment." 
 
 * But these men were only deep thinkers, and lived ia 
 their closets, unaccustomed to the traffic of the world, and to 
 the laws which practically regulate mankind.* 
 
 u (jertlemen ! in the place where we now sit to adminis- 
 ter the justice of this great country, above a century ago, 
 the never-to-be-forgotten Sir Matthew Hale presided ; 
 whose faith in Christianity is an exalted commentary upoa 
 its truth and reason, and whose life was a glorious example 
 of its fruits in man, administering human justice with a wis- 
 dom and purity drawn from the pure fountain of the Chris- 
 tian dispensation, which has been, and will be, in all ages, a 
 subject of the highest reverence and admiration." 
 
 c But it is said by the Author, that the Christian Fable is 
 but the tale of the more ancient superstitions of the world, 
 and may be easily detected by a proper understanding of the 
 mythologies of the Heathens. 9 
 
 " Did Milton understand those mythologies? Was he 
 less versed than Mr. Paine in the superstitions of the world ? 
 No ; they were the subject of his immortal song ; and though 
 
PREFACE. xi 
 
 shut out from all recurrence to them, he poured them forth 
 from the stores of memory rich with all that man ever knew, 
 and laid them in their order as the illustration of that real 
 and exalted faith, the unquestionable source of that fervid 
 genius, which cast a sort cf shade upon all the other works 
 of man : 
 
 44 He passed tbe bounds of flaming space. 
 Where Angels tremble while they gaze ; 
 He saw, till blasted with excess of light, 
 I He closed his eyes in endless night." 
 
 But it was the light of the body only that was extinguished \ 
 
 the celestial light shone inward, and enabled him to justify 
 
 the ways of God to man. The result of his thinking was 
 
 Nevertheless not the same as the Author's. The mysteri-? 
 
 dus incarnation of our Blessed Saviour (which this work 
 
 blasphemes in words so wholly unfit for the mouth of a 
 
 [Christian, or for tbe ear of a Court of Justice, that 1 dare not 
 
 md will not, give them utterance) Milton made the grand 
 
 inclusion of the Paradise Lost, the rest from his linished 
 
 ( abours, and the ultimate hope, expectation, and glory of the 
 
 vorld : — 
 
 I 
 
 J ' "A Virgin is his Mother but his Sire, 
 
 The power of the Most High ; he shall ascend 
 
 The Throne hereditary, and bound his reign* 
 
 With Earth's wide bounds, his glory with the Heavens." 
 
 Mr. E. next entered most forcibly and deeply into the Ev- 
 deuces of Christianity, particularly those that were founded 
 •nthat stupendous scheme of prophecy, which formed one 
 jf the most unanswerable arguments for the truth of the 
 Christian Religion. " It was not," he said» " the purpose of 
 t©d to destroy free agency by overpowering the human 
 
 * " Piety has found 
 Friends in the friends of science, and true prayer 
 Has flow'd from lips wet with Castalian dews. 
 Such was thy wisdom, Newton, child-like sage ! 
 Sagacious reader of the Works of God, 
 And in his Word sagacious. Such too thine, 
 Milton, whose genius had angelic wings, 
 And fed on manna. And such thine, in whom 
 Our British Themis gloried with just cause, 
 Immortal Hale ! for deep discernment praisM, 
 And sound integrity not more, than fam'd 
 For sanctity of manners undefiPd. 
 
 CowrER's Task, b, 3, 
 
XII PREFACE. 
 
 mind with the irresistible light and conviction of revelation, 
 but to leave men to collect its truths, as they were gradual- 
 ly illustrated in the accomplishment of the divine promises 
 of the Gospel. Bred as he was to the consideration of evi- 
 dence, he declared he considered the prophecy concerning 
 the destruction of the Jewish nation, if there was nothing 
 else to support Christianity^ absolutely irresistible, The 
 division of the Jews into tribes, to preserve the genealogy of 
 Christ; the distinction or the irhe ofJudah, from which he 
 was to come ; the loss ot that distinction when tbnt end was 
 -accomplished , the predicted departure of the sceptre from 
 Israel; the destruction of the temple of Jerusalem, which 
 imperial magnificence in vain attempted to rebuild to dis- 
 grace the prophecy ; the dispersion of this nation over the 
 face of the whole earth ; the spreading of the Gospel through- 
 out the world ; the persecutions of its true ministers, and the 
 foretold superstitions which for ages had defiled its wor- 
 ship." These were topics upon which Mr. Erskine expa- 
 tiated with great eloquence, and produced most powerful 
 effects on every part of the audience.* 
 
 Lord Kenyon then, in addressing the Jury, among other 
 important things, said, u I sincerely wish that the author of 
 the work in question may become a partaker of that faith in 
 revealed religion, which he has so grossly defamed, and may 
 be enabled to make his peace with God for that disorder 
 which he has endeavoured to the utmost of his power to in- 
 troduce into society. We have heard to-day, that the light 
 of nature, and the contemplation of the works of creation, 
 are sufficient, without any other revelation of the divine 
 will. Socrates, Plato, Xenophon, Tully— each of them 
 in their turns professed they wanted other lights ; and know- 
 ing and confessing that God was good, they took it for grant- 
 ed the time would come when he would impart a farther 
 revelation of his will to mankind. Though they walked as 
 it were through a cloud darkly, they hoped their posterity 
 would almost see God face to face. This condition of man- 
 kind has met with reprehension to day. But 1 shall not pur- 
 sue this argument, fully impressed with the great truths of 
 Religion, which, thank Goo, I was taught in my early years 
 to believe, and of which the hour of reflection and enquiry 
 instead of producing any doubt, has fully confirmed me in." 
 
 * Though T greatly admire the defcm ft of Mr. Erskinjs in this 
 oration, I am not clear the prosecution can be justified upon the gen- 
 nine principles of Christian liberty. 
 
 
PREFACE. xill 
 
 He that feels net convection enough from these reason- 
 ings and authorities to make him pause, at least, in his deis- 
 ticai courses, is out of the reach of all ordinary means of 
 conviction, and must be dealt with in some more fearful 
 manner. I pray God his conscience may be alarmed as with 
 thunder— that the arrows of the Almighty may stick fast 
 within him— that his soul may feel the terrors of hell follow- 
 ing after him— that like the unhappy person just mentioned, 
 he may be made a monument of divine justice in the sight 
 of all men— and that, like the celebrated Rochester, he may 
 be, finally snatched as a brand from the burning by the pow- 
 er of sovereign grace ! May that ft blood, which speaketh 
 better things than the blood of Abel, 5 ' and on which he now 
 profanely and insolently tramples> be applied to his soul by 
 the energy of the eternal Spirit. And may there be joy in 
 the presence of the Angels of God at his conversion, and 
 heaven's eternal arches resound with hallelujah at the news 
 of a sinner saved I 
 
 Reader ! 
 
 The author of this little book, which is here 
 put into your hand, cannot help being extremely alarmed 
 for the safety of his friends in this day of abounding Infidelity, 
 when he considers the declaration of Christ, that, " Whoso- 
 ever shall be ashamed of him, and of his words, in this adul- 
 terous and sinful generation ; of him also shall the Son of 
 man be ashamed, when he cemeth in the glory of his Fa- 
 ther with the holy angels." 
 
 It is impossible to add any thing to the weight of these 
 words. The heart that is unappalled by them, is harder 
 than the nether mill-stone, and incapable of religious melio- 
 ration. 
 
 When you have perused the pamphlet two or three 
 times carefully over, if you think it calculated, in ever so 
 sgaall a degree to impress the mind with conviction, have 
 the goodness to lend it to your unbelieving neighbour, re- 
 membering the words of St. James ; " Brethren ! if any of 
 you do err frofc ih<-: truth, and one convert him, let him 
 know, that he who converteth a sinner from the errour of 
 his ways shall save a soul from death, and shall hide a mul- 
 titude of sins/' 
 
 If you are dissatisfie^jjith what is here advanced in fa- 
 
XIV PREFACE. 
 
 tour of Religion and the Sacred Writings, by no means give 
 up the cause as desperate, but do yourself the. justice to 
 procure Bishop Watson's Jlpology for the Bible in answer to 
 Thomas Paine, and his Jlpology for Christianity in answer to 
 Mr. Gibbon. They are books small in size, but rich in val- 
 ue. They discover great liberality of mind, much strength 
 of argument, a clear elucidation of difficulties, and vast su- 
 periority of ability on this question to the persons he under- 
 took to answer. 
 
 The best edition of the apology for the Bible, which is 
 the more popular and seasonable work of the two, is four 
 shillings; but an inferior one maybe had from any of the 
 booksellers at the reduced price of one shilling. 
 
 Considering the sceptical spirit of tne present age, and 
 the danger young and inexperienced people are in of being 
 seduced into the paths of irreligion, this, or some other an- 
 tidote ought to be in every man's hand, who has any seri- 
 ous concern, either for his own felicity, or that of his 
 friends and neighbours. DAVID SIMPSON. 
 
 Macclesfield, Sept. 12, 1797. 
 
 k 
 

 / 
 
 ADVERTISEMENT 
 
 TO THE SECOND EDITION. 
 
 This edition of the Plea for Religion is enlarged with 
 a considerable quantity of fresh matter, and is more than 
 double the size of the former. 
 
 The whole of the first edition is retained, with some tri- 
 fling alterations, and several of its parts enlarged and improv- 
 ed. 
 
 The anecdotal additions, are many and important, and it is 
 hoped, will be found to furnish a good degree of profitable 
 amusement. 
 
 Remarkable deistical conversions, with instances of unhap- 
 py and triumphant dissolutions, are here also more numer- 
 ous. 
 
 This edition is also considerably extended in the religious 
 and practical part, and, the author trusts, not without advan- 
 tage, as a lively and experimental sense of divine things up- 
 on the human mind is vindicated from the charge of enthusi- 
 asm, and the vile aspersions of a world that lieth in wicked- 
 ness. 
 
 The prophecies concerning Christ, and his church in 
 these latter days, are treated pretty much at large, with a 
 view to demonstrate the divine authority of the Sacred Wri- 
 tings: 
 
 Other arguments for the truth and authenticity of the 
 Scriptures* are suggested, the most common objections stat- 
 ed and answered, and the whole rendered as concise and 
 satisfactory as may be, 
 
 Mr. Paine's objections to the Bible are particularly con- 
 
 * Consult Simpson's Essay on the Authenticity of the New Tes- 
 tament, in answer to Voynet and Evanson ; but more especially 
 Jones' New and Full Method of settling the Canonical Authority 
 of the New Testament, 3 vols, octavo : a most learned, able, valu- 
 able, and decisive work, just re-printed by the University of Ox- 
 ford, though written by a Dissenting Minister : an instance of liber- 
 ality not always to be met with. u Can anv jrood thins: come out 
 of Galilee ?V " w 
 
XVI ADVERTISEMENT, 
 
 sidered, and brief answers returned. His abuse of the Sab- 
 ered Writers is also noticed with the severity it deserves, 
 and his ignorance and malignity exposed. 
 
 r.idfcy extracts from oar most celebrated Poets are inter- 
 spersed. This will be considered as an excellence by some, 
 and an imperfection by others, The literary reader will 
 call to mind, that several of the most valuable authors among 
 the ancients have written in the same manner— 
 
 " A verse may catch him, who a sermon flies, 
 And turn delight into a sacrifice. "" 
 
 A compendious account of the present state of Church- 
 preferments is introduced, besides a general view of the Dis- 
 senting congregations in this kingdom. 
 
 The present state of the Methodist societies in Great 
 Britain, Ireland, America, and the West Indies, is likewise 
 noticed, with some account of the rise and meaning of that 
 denomination of Christians. 
 
 Some shameful instances of non-residence, patronage, and 
 pluralities of livings, now in existence among the Bishops 
 and Clergy of the land, are here detailed, and strongly rep- 
 rehended. 
 
 The Articles and Canons, the Liturgy, and other publick 
 Offices of our Church, are reviewed, and in some respects, 
 reproved. At the same- time, most of the defects in or:r ec- 
 clesiastical frame are confirmed by the opinions of some of 
 our most learned and respectable writers. 
 
 If the author is thought severe upon the episcopal and 
 clerical orders of men> let it be remarked, that Im esteems 
 them all very highly in love for their office' sake, because 
 he is persuaded it is of divine appointment; and that, if at 
 any time he has given way to his indignation, and expressed 
 himself in strong terms against these orders, it is never in- 
 tended to affect any but the culpable part of them ; and that 
 both the Prophets under the Old Testament dispensation, 
 and Christ with hi3 apostles under the New, have done the 
 same. We cannot follow better examples. 
 
 4 But, in a Plea for Religion and the Sacred Writings, 
 where is the propriety of exposing the imperfections of the 
 Church, with her Bishops and Clergy?' 
 
 Because the undiscerning world in general, and our deisi- 
 cal fellow-creatures in particular, constantly unite them to- 
 gether, and wound the pure and immortal religion of Jesus 
 
ADVERTISEMENT. XV11 
 
 Christ, and the Holy Scriptures, through their sides : 
 whereas they are things essentially different. What has the 
 character and gospel of Christ to do with the treachery of 
 Judas, the cowardice of Peter, the ambition of Jambs and 
 John, the lukewarmness and worldly spirit of our Bishops 
 and Clergy, or with the superstitions and secular appendages 
 of the Church of Rome, the Church of England, or any 
 other human establishment under heaven? They are things 
 perfectly distinct. And if we mean to defend the gospel to 
 any purpose, it must be the gospel alone, independent of 
 every human mixture and addition. Corrupt churches and 
 bad men cannot be defended. 
 
 The best part of the book, in the opinion of the author, is 
 that, where he has enlarged upon the excellence and utility 
 of the Sacred Writings. He confesses he is anxious to re- 
 commend them to the daily perusal of every man; because 
 he is persuaded both our present peace and future welfare 
 very much depend upon the practice. He trusts, therefore, 
 if all the rest of the book is rejected with contempt, this will 
 be attended to with peculiar seriousness. 
 
 The reduction of the national religion to the pure stand- 
 ard of the gospel, and the moral and religious reformation 
 of all orders of men, are repeatedly insisted on, and with 
 singular earnestness ; as what alone, in his judgment, can 
 save us from impending ruin. This is done, because he is 
 firmly persuaded, there can be no general spread of evan- 
 gelical principles and practices, while the Hierarchy is in 
 its present contaminated state, and the Bishops and Clergy 
 continue in a condition so generally depraved. The good 
 of his country is what he has exceedingly at heart, however 
 much he may be mistaken in the means he thinks necessary 
 to promote that end. 
 
 The missions to the heathen are here spoken of with zeal 
 and approbation. These noble efforts for the salvation of 
 mankind he believes to be one reason among others, why, 
 in the midst of abounding iniquity, our fate, as a nation, is for 
 a season suspended.* 
 
 * Is it not an instance of the most unamiable bigotry that ever was 
 exhibited in a Christian country, that when such generous, disinter- 
 ested, and noble efforts have been making for two or three years past 
 by various denominations of men for the civilization and christian- 
 ization of the South Sta islands, which are situated in the centre of 
 
 2* 
 
X V m ADVERTISEMENT. 
 
 •The extravagances of the French governours are inciden- 
 tally touched upon, and the viieness of their conduct, both 
 towards their own people, and the neighbouring nations ex- 
 posed.* 
 
 He has taken the liberty of mentioning- a variety of books 
 upon different subjects. Some of thesehe has particularly 
 recommended ; others are only inserted among those of the 
 same class. Young readers may find their advantage in this 
 part of his treatise. 
 
 Both believers and unbelievers, he trusts, will meet with 
 something or another that will be useful to them. Whatev- 
 er is conceived to be pernicious, they will .do well to reject, 
 
 some hundreds of millions of gross idolaters, scarcely one Bishop or 
 dignified Clergyman of the Church of England ; scarcely one Arian 
 or Socinian congregation, those more opulent bodies of Dissenters / 
 scarcely one Nobleman, and but very few rich Commoners, appear 
 to have contributed a single shilling out of their ample revenues to- 
 wards promoting this expensive and godlike design ?— The honour 
 and blessedness of the glorious attempt is left to the poor ! — Is not 
 such a conduct among our great ones speaking in the strongest of all 
 language, that it is better the poor, miserable, benighted Heathen 
 nations should continue in their present deplorable condition, than 
 that they should be brought out of darkness into u the glorious lib- 
 erty of the children of God," in any other way than that prescribed 
 by them! Oh! shame to these several orders of men. What a 
 curse has not bigotry ever been to mankind ? — u Master, we saw 
 one casting out devils in thy name, and we forbade him, because 
 he followed not us," said the selfish and party-spirited Apostles. 
 ''Forbid them not," replied the benevolent and liberal-minded 
 Saviour, " for there is no man that can work a miracfl^in my name, 
 who will lightly speak evil of me." — 1 add, with the- Apostle, If 
 Christ is preached, and souls saved, u I therein do rejoice, yea 
 and will rejoice," whoever is the instrument. 
 
 *The difference between the English and French in point of piety 
 is more than once noticed in the following pages, I observe here 
 still further, in honour of the brave Admiral Lord Nelson, that the 
 very next morning after the victory, August 2, 1798, while all must 
 have been yet hurry and confusion, he issued the following Memo- 
 randum to all the Captains of his squadron : 
 
 " Almighty God having blessed his Majesty's arms with victory, 
 the Admiral mtenda returning Publich thanksgiving for the same 
 at two o^clock this day, and he recommends every ship doing the 
 same as soon as convenient." , 
 
 Publick thanks were accordingly returned at the hour appointed. 
 
 This solemn act of gratitude to Heaven, seemed to make a very 
 deep impression uponthe minds of several cf the French prisoners, 
 both officers and men. 
 
ADVERTISEMENT. XIX 
 
 remembering that we are enjoined by a very high authority, 
 10 proye all things and bold fast that which is good. 
 
 Several other miscellaneous matters are interspersed 
 through the whole, which he wishes may be both profita- 
 ble and pleasant:— utile diilci. 
 
 If any of his clerical brethren are so far offended at the 
 freedoms he has taken with his own order, or the establish- 
 ed religion of his country, as to make a reply, he shall think 
 himself at liberty to return an answer or otherwise, as he 
 may judge expedient. So far as the moral and religious 
 conduct of the Clergy is concerned, the best answer to his 
 charges will be, to correct and amend what is amiss, go 
 far as the durability of the ecclesiastical constitution of the 
 country is in question, he would refer his indignant reader, 
 to the prophetical declarations of the St. John' of the old 
 Testament. 
 
 Some repetitions will be found, and some mistakes dis- 
 covered. The reader will have the goodness to excuse the 
 former, and correct the latter. 
 
 Two Appendixes are subjoined, the former of which con- 
 tains some farther thoughts on a national reform, and the 
 latter, the author's reasons for resigning his preferment id 
 the religious establishment of the country, and declining 
 any longer to officiate as a Minister in the Church of Eng- 
 land. 
 
 To the whole is added a copious Index, whereby every 
 thing most important may be turned to without loss of time, 
 
 If the author has advanced any thing that is wrong, un- 
 charitable*' unchristian, or unbecoming his station, in the 
 course of these strictures, he is heartily sorry for it, and 
 wishes it unsaid, u Let him not, however, accept any man's 
 persou, neither let him give flattering titles unto man; for 
 he knows not to give flattering titles ; in so doing his Maker 
 would soon take him away." It has been, therefore, his 
 desire to speak the plain honest truth, as it appears to him 
 without any man's favour, or fearing any man's displeasure,* 
 
 *Kii)g George II. who was fond of the late Mr. Whiston, hap- 
 pened to be walking with him one day, during the heat of his perse- 
 cution, in Hampton Court gardens. As they were talking " upon 
 this subject, his Majesty observed, that however right he might be 
 in his opinions, it would be better if he kept them to himself." — 
 u Is your Majesty really serious in your advice," answered the old 
 
XX ADVERTISEMENT. 
 
 He makes.no question but a large number of good men are 
 to be found both in the established Church and out of it. 
 Even the most despised of sectarists, he conceives^ are not 
 wholly destitute.* And, in his opinion, one such character 
 is infinitely more inestimable, than a million of immoral par- 
 sons, those most miserable and contemptible of all human 
 beings, who contaminate every neighbourhood where they 
 dwell ; or ever so large a body of mere literary Clergymen, 
 
 man. " I really am, 11 replied the King. " Why then," said 
 Whiston, " had Martin Luther been of this way of thinking, 
 where would your Majesty have been at this time ?" 
 
 " But why," rejoins the impatient reader, •* why speak so freely 
 and openly upon all these publick abuses, at a time so critical as 
 the present." 
 
 Because I may never have another opportunity, and it is proper that 
 somebody should speak. F©r the publick abuses specified in these 
 papers, he conceives, must either be removed by the gentle hand of 
 reform, or Divine Providence will take the matter into its own 
 hand, and subvert them by the rough hand of a most implacable en- 
 emy. I speak these things, under correction, and with the most 
 benevolent wishes for the prosperity of my King and Country, and 
 the universal spread of the Gospel of our Lord and Saviour Jesus 
 Christ. 
 
 * The wise ones of this world would do well to call to mind, who 
 it is that hath said, u That which is highly esteemed among men, is 
 abomination in the sight of God." Luke xvi. 15. Compare 1 Cor. 
 i. 26 — 28. Men, sects, and parties, which are held in the highest 
 estimation by the world, are usually, perhaps universally, held in 
 the lowest estimation by the Almighty ; and vice versa. 
 
 The way to heaven prescribed by the Scripture, and the way to 
 heaven prescribed by worldly-minded men, are as opposite to each 
 other as the east to the west. The former saith, a Strait is the gate 
 and narrow is the way which leadeth unto life, and few there be 
 that find it." The latter say, " Wide is the gate, and broad is 
 the way that leadeth unto life, and many there be which go in 
 thereat." Persons of this character are usually secure and confi- 
 dent, determined and resolute, merry and jovial, and perceive little 
 or no danger even when they are dancing blind-fold on the brink of 
 destruction. I remember somewhere reading of a genius of this sort, 
 who, turning all serious godliness into ridicule and contempt, de- 
 clared there was no need of so much ado, for if he had but time 
 to say three words, " Lord save me !" he did not doubt but he 
 should go to heaven. Not long after, this same confident Gallio 
 was riding a spirited horse over abridge, upon which he met a flock 
 of sheep ; the horse took fright, leaped over the battlement into the 
 river, where his rider was drowned, and the last three words he was 
 heard to speak were, Devil— take — ALL, 'Tis dangerous to pro- 
 yoke Cod ! 
 
ADVERTISEMENT- XXI 
 
 however extolled and caressed by the world, who, bloated 
 with pride and self-importance, are a disgrace to the lowly 
 spirit of the Saviour of mankind. To every truly pious 
 and consistent Christian, literate or illiterate, he would give 
 the right hand of fellowship, and bid him God-speed in the 
 name of the Lord, wherever he is found. Clerical bigots, 
 however, of every description, he most cordially pities and 
 despises. They are despicable animals. Swollen with an 
 imaginary dignity, they are wise intheii own eyes, and pru- 
 dent in their own sight, lording it over the poor of Christ's 
 flock, and binding heavy burdens upon them, and grievous 
 to be borne, which they themselves will not move with one 
 of their fingers. Such characters whether found among 
 Episcopalians, Presbyterians, Methodists, Quakers, or any 
 other denomination of men, are the Scribes and Pharisees 
 of the day, to whom the great and inflexible Judge of the 
 world, in just and terrible language, exclaimed, u Ye ser- 
 pents, ye generation of vipers, how can ye escape the dam- 
 nation of hell?" To the author of these papers the praise 
 or dispraise of such men is almost equally indifferent. But 
 a liberal-minded and benevolent soul, who embraces every 
 human being in the arms of his charity, who rises superiour 
 to the superstitious tribe of infallible doctors-— the genm 
 irritabile vatum ? - who can pierce through the guise of hu- 
 man distinctions, and trace religious excellence among all 
 orders and descriptions of men, he would clasp to his bosom, 
 make him room in his heart, and give him a place in the at- 
 tick story of his affections. He loves a generous sou), a no- 
 ble spirit, with whom he can hold sweet converse* on things 
 
 *The third chapter of Malachi seems to me to contain the most 
 emphatica! recommendation of religious conversation that ever was 
 penned. Cicero, too, speaks with an air of indignation of men of 
 talents meeting together, and spending all their time in milking the 
 ram, or holding the pail : "Quasi vera clarorum virorum aut tacitos 
 eongressus esse oporteat, aut ludicros sermoues, aut rerum eoiloquia 
 ievionnn.' n Academ. Quasi : lib. 4. 
 
 This brings to my mind an anecdote, which I have somewhere 
 read concerning the immortal Locke, who, being invited by a cer- 
 tain Nobleman to give the meeting to some of the most celebrated 
 wits and scholars of the age, went in great expectation of enjoying a 
 aigh intellectual repast. The-card table being introduced after 
 dinner, contrary to his expectation, he retired pensive and chagrin- 
 ed to the window. Inquiry being made if he was well, he replied^ 
 
XX11 ADVERTISEMENT. 
 
 human and divine; trace the awful footsteps of a mysteri- 
 ous Providence, 
 
 ^ And justify the ways of God to man ;" 
 
 while angels ministrant attend the enraptured strains. — w 
 nodes cmiceque Deum /" 
 
 From a melancholy dearth of such society, however, he is 
 generally constrained to converse with the ancient and mod- 
 ern dead, those first of human beings, who have left us the 
 image of their souls reflected in their immortal volumes. 
 
 Here, he sometimes seems to catch a ray of their genius ; 
 to intermingle soul with soul; to taste the raptures of their 
 sacred rage ; and to meditate unutterable things. Oh! for 
 a spirit of burning, to refine these drossy natures ; il a muse 
 of fire, J> to elevate his mind to their celestial strains ; and a 
 seraph's wings to mount up to the blissful throng of the spir- 
 its of just men made perfect, around the throne of the great 
 Father of tha universe, and his Son, the ever-blest ! — Yet a 
 little while, and these shadows shall flee away — these earth- 
 ly tabernacles be taken down — these mortal bodies be cloth- 
 ed with immortality— the church militant be changed into 
 the church triumphant — and the infinite Majesty of Heav- 
 en be seen without a veil, loved without a rival, and enjoy- 
 ed without satiety through the long round of vast eternity ! 
 
 DAVID SIMPSON. 
 
 MACCLESFIELD, Jan. 1, 1799. 
 
 u He had come to give the company meeting in full confidence of 
 receiving an uncommon degree of satisfaction in the conversation of 
 ^uch celebrated characters, and he must acknowledge he felt him- 
 self hurt at the disappointment." The card-table was immediately 
 withdrawn, and a rich flow of souls begun, to his no small gratifica- 
 tion, 
 
A 
 
 PLEA F#R RELIGION, &e 
 
 Friends and Couktrymen : 
 
 There are few ages of the world, but have 
 produced various instances of persons, who nave 
 treated the Divine dispensations, either with 
 neglect or scorn. Of these, some have persisted 
 in their folly to the latest period of their earthly 
 existence ; while others have discovered their 
 mistake in time, and both sought and found for- 
 giveness with God. — In most ages too, there have 
 been some, who have piously observed the man- 
 ifestations of heaven ; who have cordially receiv- 
 ed the Holy Scriptures as a revelation from on 
 high : and who have built their everlasting ex- 
 pectations upon the salvation which is therein re- 
 vealed. The hopes of such persons have never 
 been disappointed. If they have lived up in any 
 good degree, to their religious profession, they 
 have alvays been favoured with peace of mind, 
 and strong consolation in life ; firm confidence in 
 Christ, usually, at the hour of death ; and 
 have frequently gone off the stage of time into 
 eternity, "rejoicing in hope of the glory of 
 God,' ; with unspeakable and triumphant joy. 
 Examples of this kind, even among illiterate 
 
A PLEA TOR RELIGION 
 
 nien, women, and chik^en. might be produced In 
 numbers very considerable.— But how extremely 
 
 different, most commonly is the last end of those 
 person?, who have denied and scorned the reve- 
 lations of Heaven; who have rejected the Sa- 
 cred Writings ; and treated serous godliness with 
 
 sneer and efftemgt r 1 — Nay it his frequently been 
 known, that the first rate geniuses, and greatest 
 men of their times s haveXtetft the world under 
 much darkness of mind, full of doubts^ and fear- 
 ful apprehensions concerning the Divine favour, 
 owing to their being too deeply immersed in sec- 
 ular, or literary pursuits ; to their living beneath 
 their christian privileges : and spending too small 
 a portion of their time in devout retirement, and 
 religious exercises. Nothing, indeed can keep the 
 life of God vigorously alive in the soul, but these 
 exercises. Where they are either wholly neg- 
 lected, or frequently interrupted, there the pow- 
 er of religion languishes. Faith and hope, peace 
 and love, joy in, and confidence towards God, 
 grow weak; doubts and fears, disquietude of 
 mind, and scruples of conscience prevail. The 
 sun goes down, and sets, to this world at least, 
 under a dark and cheerless cloud. — But where 
 the humble believer in Christ Jesus, (the eyes 
 of his understanding being enlightened, and his 
 fears alarmed with a sense of danger,) lays aside 
 every spiritual encumbrance, and the sin by 
 •which he hath been often too easily overcome : 
 where he resolutely breaks through every snare 
 and lives to the great purpose for which we 
 were all born ; where, with the illustrious phi- 
 losopher and physician, Boerhaave, and- the em- 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS- O 
 
 inent statesman, Sir John Barnard, the Duke of 
 Ormond, and Lord Capel * he spends a due pro- 
 portion of every day in private prayer, medita- 
 tion, and reading the sacred volume ; there, with 
 these truly valuable men, he usually hath large 
 enjoyment of the consolations of religion, and 
 ^bounds in peace, «and hope through^the power 
 of the Holy Ghost He goes through life, if 
 not smoothly and usefully, at least contentedly 
 
 * It was the custom of three of these great men, to spend an hour 
 «very morning, in private prayer and reading the Holy Scriptures ; 
 and of the fourth, to meditate half an hour every day upon eternity. 
 This gave them comfort and vigour of mind to support the toil and 
 fatigue of the day. Nay, we are told in the Life of the Duke of 
 Ormond, that u he never prepared for bed, or went abroad ia-^, 
 morning, till he had withdrawn an hour to his closet," 
 
 We might mention a considerable number of similar instance?. 
 John Lord Harrington, who died A. D. 1613, at the age of 22 years, 
 was a young nobleman of eminent piety, and rare literary attain- 
 ments. He vras an early riser, and usually spent a considerable 
 part of the morning in private prayer, and reading the Sacred Wri- 
 tings. The same religious exercise was also pursued both in the 
 evening and at mid-day. 
 
 Sir Harbottle Grimstone, Master of tHe Rolls, an eminent lawyer, 
 a. just judge, and a person of large fortune, who lived in the last 
 century, u was a very pious and devout man, and spent every day 
 at least an hour in the morning, and as much at night, in prayer 
 and meditation. And even in winter, when he was obliged to be 
 very early on the bench, he took care to rise so soon that he had al- 
 ways the command of that time, which he gave to those exercis- 
 es." 
 
 This brings to my mind the case of the late Colonel James Gar- 
 diner, who was slain at the battle of Preston Pans, A. D. 1745. 
 This brave man used constantly to rise at four in the morning, and 
 to spend "his time till six in the secret exercises of devotion, read- 
 ing, meditation, and prayer. And if at any time he was obliged to 
 go out before six in the morning, he rose proportionably sooner ; 
 so that when a journey, or march, has required him to be on horse- 
 back by four, he would be at his devotions at furthest by two." 
 
 The same holds true of General Sir William Waller^ who was as 
 devout in the closet as he was valiant in the field. 
 
 Let the reader mark well, that none of these religious persons 
 were either Monks or Parsons, but men of great consideration in the 
 world, who were engaged in the most active scenes of life. 
 
4 
 
 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 and happily. While, in the eyes of those per- 
 sons, who boast of their superiority of under- 
 standing, and freedom from vulgar prejudices, 
 the Redeemer of the world becomes daily more 
 and more contemptible ; and in the eyes'of the 
 lukewarm Christian less and less desirable ; in 
 the estimation of the devout and lively believer, 
 who by Waiting, upon the Lord, renews his 
 strength, the Son of God, in his person, offices, 
 and work, appears with increasing affection, « the 
 chiefest among ten thousand, and altogether love- 
 ly." Being convinced of sin, and " justified by 
 faith, he has peace with God through our Lord 
 Jesus Christ, and the love of God is shed abroad 
 in his heart by the Holy Ghost which is given 
 unto him." He is " strengthened with might by 
 His Spirit in the inner man, and Christ dwells in 
 his heart by faith." " Being rooted and ground- 
 ed in love, he comprehends with all saints, what 
 is the breadth, and length, and depth, and height, 
 and he knows the love of Christ ;" though in- 
 deed " it passeth knowledge." He is, moreover, 
 " filled with all the" communicable "-fulness of 
 God, and a peace passing understanding keepeth 
 his heart and mind through Christ Jesus." 
 
 " A Christian dwells, like Uriel, in the sun : 
 
 Meridian evidence puts doubt to flight ; 
 
 And ardent hope anticipates the skies.'' Yovsc. 
 
 The language of the soul is, " Whom have 1 
 in heaven but thee, O God ! and there is none 
 upon earth that I desire in comparison of thee." 
 To do unto others as he would have them to do 
 unto him, is the great law of his life, in all his 
 dealings between man and man ; and whcrcinso- 
 

 AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 5 
 
 ever he falls short of a full compliance with this 
 royal statute, he laments and bewails his folly ; 
 makes satisfaction according to the nature of the 
 case ; flees to " the blood of sprinkling" for par- 
 don; and returns with renewed vigour to the 
 path of duty. -" Giving all diligence, he adds to 
 his faith, virtue ; and to virtue, knowledge ; and 
 to knowledge, temperance ; and to temperance, 
 patience ^ and to patience, godliness ; and to god- 
 liness, brotherly kindness ; and to brotherly kind- 
 ness, charity," With zealous affection he culti- 
 vates the holy tempers which were in Christ ; 
 bowels of mercy, lowliness, meekness, gentleness, 
 contempt of the w T orld, patience, temperance, 
 long-suffering, a tender love to every human be- 
 ing, bearing, believing, hoping, enduring all 
 things. He " submits himself to every ordinance 
 of man for the Lord's sake ; whether it be to 
 the king as supreme ; or unto governours, as un- 
 to them that are sent by him for the punishment 
 of evil doers, and for the praise of them that do 
 well." He pays all due respect unto men of ev- 
 ery rank and degree. He loves with peculiar 
 affection the whole brotherhood of believers in 
 Christ Jesus. He so fears God as to depart 
 from evil, and so honours the king as to be rea- 
 dy, on every proper call, to sacrifice his life for 
 the good of the publick. He endeavours to ac- 
 quit himself w T ith propriety in every station, 
 whether as master, servant, parent, child, magis- 
 trate, subject, teacher, learner. In short, " what- 
 soever things are true, whatsoever things are 
 honest, whatsoever things are just, whatsoever 
 things are of good report," to these he attends 
 
O A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 with the utmost diligence and assiduity. This & 
 the Christianity, which the Son of God taught 
 unto the world. # And he that is of this religion 
 is, " my brother, my sister, and my mother," by 
 what name soever he is distinguished and called, 
 I do not say, however, that this is the religion 
 of the great body of persons who call themselves 
 Christians. Much otherwise. Many wha are 
 so called are extremely immoral. Others are 
 
 * Dr. Robertson, our celebrated historian, tells us, that "Chris- 
 tianity is rational and sublime in its doctrines, humane and benefi- 
 cent in its precepts, pure and simple in its worship." And even 
 Mr. Paine is constrained to confers, that u Jesus Christ was a vir- 
 tuous and amiable man ; that the morality which he preached and 
 practised, was of the most benevolent kind ; that though similar sys- 
 tems of morality had been preached by Confucius, and by some of 
 the Greek philosophers many years before, and by many good men 
 in all ages ; it has not been exceeded by any."— -Important con- 
 cession ! Where is the propriety then of endeavouring to explode 
 the Gospel t Thou art condemned out of thine own mouth I 
 
 Lord Bolingbroke has made concessions similar to this of Paine ; — 
 u No religion," says he, u ever appeared in the world, whose natu- 
 ral tendency was so much directed to promote the peace and hap- 
 piness of mankind, as Christianity. No system can be more simple 
 and plain than that of natural religion, as it stands in the Gospel. 
 The system of religion which Christ published, and his Evangel- 
 ists recorded, is a complete system for all the purposes of religion, 
 natural and revealed. Christianity, as it stands in the Gospel, con- 
 tains not only a complete, but a plain system of religion. The 
 Gospel is in all cases one continued lesson of the strictest morality,, 
 of justice, of benevolence, and of universal charity." 
 
 These are strange concessions from a professed Deist f And yet, 
 strange as they certainly are, much the same have been made by 
 Blount, Tindal, Morgan, Toland, Chubb, Rousseau, and most of our 
 other real or pretended Unbelievers. 
 
 The truth is, all these deistical gentlemen could approve the mo- 
 rality, or some parts of the morality, of the New Testament, but 
 they could neither understand nor approve the grand scheme of re- 
 demption therein exhibited. Why ? Because u the natural man 
 receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God ; they are foolishness 
 unto him ; neither can he know them, because they are spiritually 
 discerned," 1 Cor. ii. 14. — They were blind to all the glories of the 
 Gospel scheme. They neither saw nor felt their need of such re- 
 demption as is therein exhibited. What wonder then if they spent 
 their lives in opposing its gracious designs 3 
 
J 
 
 A 
 
 AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 7 
 
 guilty only of some particular vice. Some are 
 decent in their general conduct, and pretty atten- 
 tive to religious observances ; but yet total stran- 
 gers to inward religion. Great sticklers for their 
 own party, be it what it may, they harbour a 
 strong aversion to all who dare to think for 
 themselves, and presume to dissent from them in 
 principle or practice. So remote are they from 
 the character and experience of the above evan- 
 gelical requirements, that they consider them as 
 delusive and enthusiastick. Something of the 
 form of godliness they have gotten, but they de- 
 ny, and sometimes even ridicule the pow r er. Be 
 this as it may, true religion is still the same ; and 
 the above is a scriptural sketch of it, whether we 
 will hear, or whether we w T ill forbear. So far 
 too, are real Christians from being ashamed of 
 this gospel-method of saving a lost world, that 
 they make it their boast and song all the day 
 through, " in the house of their pilgrimage," 
 
 " I'll praise my Maker with my breath ; 
 And when my voice is lost in death, 
 
 Praise shall employ my nobler pow'rs : 
 My days of praise shall ne 1 er be past, 
 While life, and thought, and being last, 
 
 Or immortality endures. " 
 
 They experience its effect in raising them from 
 the ruins of their fall. They lament with sin- 
 cere contrition the sins and follies of their unre- 
 generate state. They discover nothing but con- 
 demnation, while they remain under the covenant 
 of works. They flee for refuge to the only 
 hope of sinful men : and consider themselves as 
 the happiest of God's creatures, in having this 
 plank thrown out, on which they are permitted 
 
 3 # 
 
8 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 to escape safe to land. In the mean time, they 
 feel this religion makes them easy, comfortable 
 and happy ; and seems adapted with consummate 
 wisdom to-4hexr state and circumstances. 
 
 u Soft peace she brings, "wherever she arrives, 
 She builds her quiet as she forms our lives: 
 Lays the rough paths of peevish nature ev'n, 
 And opens in each breast a little heav'n." 
 
 This is the portion of happiness, which the 
 Gospel yields us while we live, and we have not 
 the smallest fear that it will fail us when we die. 
 On the contrary, we know, that " our light afflic- 
 tion" in this world, u which is," comparatively, 
 " but for a moment, worketh for us a far more 
 exceeding and eternal weight of glory ;" and that, 
 " if our earthly house of this tabernacle were 
 dissolved, we have a building of God, a house not 
 made with hands, eternal in the heavens," 1 
 
 " Nothing on earth we call our own, 
 But strangers to the world unknown, 
 
 We all their goods despise ; 
 We trample on their whole delight, 
 And seek a city out of sight, 
 
 A country in the skies." 
 
 If then the religion of Jesus Christ be a delu- 
 sion ; it is, at least, a happy delusion ; and even 
 a wise man would scarcely wish to be undeceived. 
 
 * " If there is one condition in this life more happy than another," 
 says a great author, " it is surely, that of him, who founds all his 
 hopes of futurity on the promises of the Gospel ; who carefully en- 
 deavours to conform his actions to its precepts ; looking upon the 
 great God Almighty as his protector here, his reward hereafter, 
 and his everlasting preserver. This is a frame of mind so perfective 
 of cuv nature, that if Christianity, from a belief of which it can on- 
 ly be derived, was as certainly false as it is certainly true, one could 
 help wishing that it might be universally received in the world. 
 
 Mr. Pope has a declaration to Bishop Atterbury to the same pur- 
 which is worthy of memorial. " The boy despises the infant, 
 the man the boy, the philosopher both, and the Christian all." 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 9 
 
 He would rather be ready to say with the great 
 Roman Orator, when speaking of the immortal- 
 , ity of the soul : — " If in this I err, I willingly err ; 
 I nor, while I live, shall any man wrest from me 
 this errour, with which I am extremely de- 
 lighted."* 
 
 If we wish to exemplify these observations, it 
 would be no difficult matter to produce various 
 very striking instances of persons, as well from 
 the Sacred Writings, as from the history of these 
 latter ages, whose conduct and character have 
 been conformable to the above representations. 
 But as the Bible is in every one's hands, and 
 may be consulted at pleasure, we will call the 
 attention of the reader to a few instances of per- 
 sons, who have been eminent in their way, dur- 
 ing these latter ages only, and some of them> 
 even in our own times. These may be Dying infi- 
 dels — Penitent and Recovered Infidels — Dying 
 Christians, who have lived too much in the spirit 
 of the world — and Christians dying, either with 
 great composure of mind, or, in the full assur- 
 ance of faith.t 
 
 * " Si hoc erro, lubenter erro ; nee mihi hunc errorenv, quo delec- 
 tor, dum vivo, extorqueri volo." 
 
 Mr. Addison also very properly saith, when speaking of the im- 
 mortality of the soul ; u If it is a dream, let me enjoy it ; since it 
 makes me both the happier and the better man." Spectator, No. 
 
 t u There is nothing m history," says this elegant writer in anoth- 
 er place, " which is so improving to the reader as those accounts 
 which we meet with of the deaths of eminent persons, and of their 
 behaviour at that dreadful season. I may also add, that there are 
 no parts in history,, which affect and please the reader in so sensible 
 a manner."— Spectator, No. 298. 
 
JO A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 I. EXAMPLES OF DYING INFIDELS, 
 
 u The wicked is driven away in his own wickedness. "--Pror. xiv. 32. 
 44 Horrible is the end of the unrighteous generation."--Wis. iii. 19. 
 
 1. Mr. Hobbes was a celebrated Infidel in the 
 last age, who in bravado, would sometimes speak 
 very unbecoming things of God and his word. 
 Yet, when alone, he was haunted with the most 
 tormenting reflections, and would awake in great 
 terror, if his candle happened only to go out in 
 the night. He could never bear any discourse of 
 death, and seemed to cast off all thought of it* 
 He lived to be upwards of ninety. His last sen- 
 sible words were, when he found he could live 
 no longer, " I shall be glad then to find a hole to 
 creep out of the world at." And, notwithstand- 
 ing all his high pretension to learning and philos- 
 ophy, his uneasiness constrained him to confess, 
 when he drew near to the grave, that, " he was 
 about to take a leap in the dark." — The wri- 
 tings of this old sinner ruined the Earl of Ro- 
 chester, and many other gentlemen of the first 
 parts in this nation, as that Nobleman himself de- 
 clared after his conversion. 
 
 * What an amiable character was the heathen Socrates, when 
 compared with this Infidel Philosopher ? Just before the cup of 
 poison was brought him, entertaining his friends with an admirable 
 discourse on the immortality of the soul, he has these words : 
 " Whether or no God will approve my actions, I know not ; but this 
 I am sure of, that I have at all times made it my endeavour to 
 please him, and I have a good hope that this my endeavour will be 
 accepted by him." 
 
 Who can doubt, but the merits of the all-atoning Lamb of God 
 were extended to this virtuous Heathen ? How few professed Chris- 
 tians can honestly make the same appeal ? — Besides, Socrates seems 
 to have had as firm a faith in a Saviour, then to come, as many of 
 *hc most virtuous of the Israelitish nation. 
 
 • 
 
AND THE SACREB WRITINGS. II 
 
 2. The account which the celebrated Sully 
 gives us of young Servin, is out of the common 
 way. " The beginning of June, 1623," says he, 
 " I set out for Calais, where I am to embark, 
 having with me a retinue of upwards of two 
 hundred gentlemen, or who called themselves 
 such, of whom a considerable number were real- 
 ly of the first distinction. Just before my de- 
 parture, old Servin came and presented his son 
 to me, and begged I would use my endeavours 
 to make him a man of some worth and honesty ; 
 but he confessed he dared not hope, not through 
 any want of understanding or capacity in the 
 young man, but from his natural inclination to all 
 kinds of vice. The old man was in the right : 
 what he told me having excited my curiosity to 
 gain a thorough knowledge of young Servin, I 
 found him to be at once both a wonder and a 
 monster ; for I can give no other idea of that as- 
 semblage of the most excellent and most perni- 
 cious qualities. Let the reader represent to 
 himself a man of a genius so lively, and an under- 
 standing so extensive, as rendered him scarcely 
 ignorant of any thing that could be knoAvn ; of so 
 vast and ready a comprehension, that he immedi- 
 ately made himself master of what he attempt- 
 ed ; and of so prodigious a memory, that he nev- 
 er forgot what he had once learned ; he posses- 
 sed all parts of philosophy and the'mathematicks, 
 particularly, fortification and drawing. Even in 
 theology he was so well skilled, that he was an 
 excellent preacher, whenever he had a mind to 
 exert that talent, and an able disputant for and 
 against the reformed religion indifferently. He 
 
12 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 not only understood Greek, Hebrew, and all the 
 languages which we call learned, but also the 
 different jargons or modern dialects. He accent- 
 ed and pronounced them so naturally, and so per- 
 fectly imitated the gestures and manners both of 
 the several nations of Europe, and the particular 
 provinces of France, that he might have been ta- 
 ken for a native of all or any of these countries ; 
 and this quality he applied to counterfeit all sorts 
 of persons, wherein he succeeded wonderfully. 
 He was, moreover, the best comedian and great- 
 est droll that perhaps ever appeared ; he had a 
 genius for poetry, and wrote many verses; he 
 played upon almost all instruments, was a perfect 
 master of musick, and sung most agreeably and 
 justly. He likewise could say mass : for he was 
 of a disposition to do, as Avell as to know, all 
 things ; nis body was perfectly well suited to his 
 mind, he was light, nimble, dexterous, and fit for 
 all exercises ; he could ride well, and in dancing, 
 wrestling, and leaping, he was admired ; there 
 are no recreative games which he did not know : 
 and he was skilled in almost all the mechanick 
 arts. But now for the reverse of the medal 
 here it appeared that he was treacherous, cruel, 
 cowardly, deceitful; a liar, a cheat, a drunkard, 
 and a glutton ; a sharper in play, immersed in ev- 
 ery species of vice, a blasphemer, an atheist ; in 
 a word, in him might be found all the vices con- 
 trary to nature, honour, religion, and society;; 
 the truth of which he himself evinced with his 
 latest breath, for he died in the flower of his 
 age, in a common brothel, perfectly corrupted by 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 13 
 
 his debaucheries, and expired with a glass in his 
 hand, cursing and denying God." 
 
 It is evident from this extraordinary case, that 
 " with the talents of an angel a man may be a 
 fool." There is no necessary connection between 
 great natural abilities and religious qualifications. 
 They may go together, but they are frequently 
 found asunder. 
 
 3. The honourable Francis Newport, who di- 
 ed in the year 1692, was favoured 'both with a 
 liberal and religious education. After spending 
 five years in the University, he was entered in 
 one of the Inns of Court. Here he fell into the 
 hands of Infidels, lost all his religious impressions, 
 commenced Infidel himself, and became a most 
 abandoned character, uniting himself to a club of 
 wretches who met together constantly to encour- 
 age each other in being critically wicked. In 
 this manner he conducted himself for several 
 years, till at length his intemperate courses 
 brought on an illness, which revived all his form- 
 er religious impressions, accompanied with inex- 
 pressible horrour of mind. The violence of his 
 torments was such, that he sweat in the most pro- 
 digious manner that ever was seen. In nine davs 
 he was reduced from a robust state of health to 
 perfect weakness ; during all which time his lan- 
 guage was the most dreadful that imagination 
 
 £ S nC T e - -, At ° ne t™e, looking" towards 
 -he fire, he said, «Oh! that I was to lie and 
 
 .ears T" ^ \° l w a hundred ^and 
 •one led £ U h aSe the ( fa J our of God, and be re- 
 penciled to him again! But it is a fruitless vain 
 v.sh : millions of years will bring me no nearer 
 
14 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 to the end of my tortures than one poor hour* 
 O eternity ! eternity ! Who can properly para- 
 phrase upon the words — for ever and ever !" 
 
 In this kind of strain he went on, till his 
 strength was exhausted, and his dissolution ap- 
 proached ; when, recovering a little breath, with 
 a groan so dreadful and loud, as if it had not been 
 human, he cried out, " Oh ! the insufferable 
 pangs of hell and damnation !" and so died ; 
 death settling the visage of his face in such a 
 form, as if the body, though dead, was sensible 
 of the extremity of torments. 
 
 It may be much questioned, whether a more 
 affecting narrative* was ever composed in any 
 language, than the true history of this unhappy 
 gentleman's last sickness and death. It is great- 
 ly to be desired, that men of all denominations 
 would give it a serious perusal. 
 
 4. Mr. William Emmerson was, at the same 
 time, an Infidel, and one of the first mathemati- 
 cians of the age. Though, in some respects, he 
 might be considered as a worthy man, his con- 
 duct through life was rude, vulgar, and frequent- 
 ly immoral. He paid no attention to religious 
 duties, and both intoxication and profane lan- 
 guage were familiar to him. Towards the close 
 of his days, being afflicted with the stone, he 
 would crawl about the floor on his hands and 
 knees, sometimes praying, and sometimes swear- 
 ing, as the humour took him.t — What a poor 
 
 * It has been sometimes called the second Spira. 
 
 t This extraordinary man, by way of justifying his own irreligious 
 conduct, drew up his objections to the Sacred Writings much in the 
 way as Thomas Paine ; but it does not appear that they were ever 
 laid before the publick, as Thomas Paine's have been. 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS, 15 
 
 creature is man without religion ! Sir Isaac New- 
 ton died of the same disorder, which was at- 
 tended,' at -times, with such severe paroxysms, 
 as forced out large drops of sweat that run down 
 his face. In these trying circumstances, howev- 
 er, he was never observed to utter any complaint, 
 or to express the least impatience. What a 
 striking contrast between the conduct of the In- 
 fidel and the Christian! 
 
 5. Monsieur Voltaire, during a long life, was 
 continually treating the Holy Scriptures with 
 contempt, and endeavouring to spread the poison 
 of infidelity through the nations. See, however, 
 the end of such a conduct. In his last illness he 
 sent for Dr. Trochin ■; who when he came, found 
 Voltaire in the greatest agonies, exclaiming with 
 the utmost horrour — I am abandoned by God and 
 man. He then said, Doctor, / will give you half 
 of what I and worth, if you will give me six months 
 life. The Doctor answered, Sir, you cannot live 
 six weeks. Voltaire replied, Then 1 shall go to 
 hell, and you will go with me ! and soon after ex- 
 pired. 
 
 This is the Hero of modern Infidels ! Dare any 
 of them say, — Let me die the death of Voltaire, 
 and let my last end be like his ! Wonderful infat- 
 uation ! This unhappy gentleman occupies the 
 first niche in the French pantheon ! That he 
 was a man of great and various talents, none can 
 deny : but his want of sound learning and moral 
 qualifications, will ever prevent his being ranked 
 with the benefactors of mankind, by the wise and 
 good. Such a Hero indeed is befitting a nation 
 under judicial infatuation, to answer the wise ends 
 
 4 
 
16 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 of the Governour of the world. If the reader 
 has felt himself injured by the poison of this 
 man's writings, he may find relief from a wounded 
 mind, by perusing carefully Findley's Vindication 
 of the Sacred Books, from the Misrepresentations 
 and Cavils of Voltaire ; and Lefanu's Letters of 
 certain Jews to Voltaire. The hoary Infidel cuts 
 but a very sorry figure in the hands of the sons 
 of Abraham. 
 
 Since the publication of the first edition of 
 this little work, we have had an account of the 
 last days of this extraordinary man by the Abbe 
 Barruel, author of The History of the French 
 Clergy. And it is so extremely interesting, that 
 I will lay it before the reader in a translation, of 
 that gentleman's own words, taken from his His- 
 tory of Jacobinism, by the editor of the British 
 Critick. 
 
 " It was during Voltaire's last visit to Paris, 
 when his triumph was complete, and he had 
 even feared he should die with glory, amidst the 
 acclamations of an infatuated theatre, that he 
 was struck by the hand of Providence, and made 
 a very different termination of his career. 
 
 In the midst of his triumphs, a violent he- 
 morrhage raised apprehensions for his life. — 
 D'Alembert, Diderot, and Marmontel, hastened 
 to support his*resolution in his last moments, but 
 were only witnesses to their mutual ignominy, as 
 well as to his own. 
 
 Here let not the historian fear exaggeration. 
 Rage, remorse, reproach, and blasphemy, all ac- 
 company and characterize the long agony of the 
 dying Atheist. His death, the most terrible ev- 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 17 
 
 er recorded to have stricken the impious man, 
 will not be denied by his companions in impiety. 
 Their silence, however much they may wish to 
 deny it, is the least of those corroborative proofs, 
 which might be adduced. Not one of the Soph- 
 isters has ever dared to mention any sign given, 
 of resolution or tranquillity, by the premier chief, ^ 
 during the space of three months, which elapsed 
 from the time he was crowned in the theatre, un- 
 til his decease. ' Such a silence expresses, how 
 great their humiliation was in his death ! 
 
 It was in his return from the theatre, and in 
 the midst of the toils he was resuming in order 
 to acquire fresh applause, when Voltaire was 
 warned, that the long career of his impiety was 
 drawing to an end. 
 
 In spite of all the Sophisters, flocking around 
 him, in the first days of his illness, he gave signs 
 of wishing to return to God whom he had so oft- 
 en blasphemed. He calls for the priest, who 
 ministered to him, whom he had sworn to crush, 
 under the appellation of the Wretch* His dan- 
 ger increasing, he wrote the following note to the 
 Abbe Gaultier: — You had promised, Sir, to 
 come and hear me. " 1 intreat you would take 
 the trouble of calling as soon as possible,'' — 
 Signed, Voltaire. Paris, the 26th Feb. 1778. 
 
 A few days after this he wrote Ihe following 
 declaration, in the presence of the same Abbe 
 Gaultier, the Abbe Mignot, and the Marquis de 
 
 * It had been customary during many years, for Voltaire to call our 
 blessed Saviour— The Wretch. And he vowed that he would 
 crush him. He closes many of his letters to his infidel friends with 
 the same words— Crush the Wretch ! 
 
18 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 Villevieille, copied from the minutes deposited 
 with Mr. Momet, notary, at Paris : 
 
 " I, the underwritten, declare, that for these 
 four days past, haying been afflicted with a vo- 
 miting of blood, at the age of eighty-four, and 
 not having been able to drag myself to the church, 
 the Rev. the Rector of St. Surplice, having been 
 pleased to add to his good works, that of send- 
 ing to me the Abbe Gaultier, a priest ; I confes- 
 sed to him ! and if it please God to dispose of 
 me, I die in the Holy Catholick Church, in which 
 1 was born ; hoping that the divine mercy will 
 deign to pardon all my faults. If ever I have 
 scandalized the Church, 1 ask pardon of God and 
 of the Church. Second of March, 1778." Sign- 
 ed Voltaire ; in the presence of the Abbe Mig- 
 not, my nephew, and the Marquis de Villevieille, 
 my friend. 
 
 After the two witnesses had signed this de- 
 claration, Voltaire added these words, copied 
 from the same minutes : — " The Abbe Gaultier, 
 my confessor, having apprised me, that it was 
 said among a certain set of people, I ' should pro- 
 test against every thing I did, at my death ;' I 
 declare I never made such a speech, and that it 
 is an old jest, attributed long since to many of the 
 learned, more enlightened than I am." 
 
 Was this declaration a fresh instance of his 
 former hypocrisy? for he had the mean hypoc- 
 risy, even in the midst of his efforts against 
 Christianity, to receive the sacrament regularly, 
 and to do other acts of religion, merely to be 
 able to deny his Infidelity, if accused of it. 
 
 Unfortunately, after the explanations we have 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 19 
 
 seen him give of his exterior acts of religion, 
 might there not be room for doubt ? Be that as 
 it may, there is a publick homage paid to that 
 religion in which he declared he meant to die, 
 notwithstanding his having perpetually conspired 
 against it during his life. This declaration is al- 
 so signed by that same friend and adept, the 
 Marquis de Villevieille, to whom, eleven years 
 before, Voltaire was wont to write, " Conceal 
 your march from the enemy, in your endeavours 
 to crush the Wretch /" 
 
 Voltaire had permitted this declaration to be 
 carried to the Rector of St. Surplice, and to the 
 archbishop of Paris, to know whether it would 
 be sufficient. When the Abbe Gaultier return- 
 ed with the answer, it was impossible for him to 
 gain admittance to the patient. The conspira- 
 tors had strained every nerve to hinder the 
 chief from consummating his recantation ; and 
 every avenue was shut to the priest, whom Vol- 
 taire himself had sent for. The daemons haunt- 
 ed every access ; rage succeeds to fury, and fury 
 to rage again, during the remainder of his life. 
 
 Then it was that D'Alembert, Diderot, and 
 about twenty others of the conspirators, who had 
 beset his apartment, never approached him, but 
 to witness their own ignominy ; and often he 
 would curse them, and exclaim : " Retire ! It 
 is you that have brought me to my present 
 state ! Begone ! I could have done without you 
 all ; but you could not exist ^without me ! And 
 what a wretched glory have you procured me !" 
 
 Then would succeed the horrid remembrance 
 
 of his conspiracy. They could hear him, the 
 
 4* 
 
20 a PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 prey of anguish and dread, alternately supplicat- 
 ing or blaspheming that God, against whom he 
 had conspired ; and in plaintive accents he would 
 cry out, " Oh Christ ! Oh Jesus Christ !" And 
 then complain that he was abandoned by God and 
 man. The hand which had traced in ancient 
 writ the sentence of an impious and reviling king, 
 seemed to trace before his eyes, Crush then, do 
 crush the Wretch. In vain he turned his head 
 away ; the time was coming apace when he was 
 to appear before the tribunal of Him whom he 
 had blasphemed; and his physicians^ particularly 
 Mr. Tronchin, calling in to administer relief, 
 thunderstruck, retired, declaring that the death 
 of the impious man was terrible indeed. The 
 pride of these conspirators would willingly have 
 suppressed these declarations, but it was in vain. 
 The Mareschal de Richelieu flies from the bed- 
 side, declaring it to be a sight too terrible to be 
 sustained ; and Mr. Tronchin, that the furies of 
 Orestes, could give but a faint idea of those of 
 Voltaire."* 
 
 * Diderot and D'Alembert also, his friends and companions in Infi- 
 delity, are said to have died with remorse of conscience somewhat 
 similar to the above. 
 
 This account of the unhappy end of Voltaire, is confirmed by a 
 letter from M. de Luc, an Eminent philosopher, and a man of the 
 strictest honour and probity. 
 
 Let the reader consult D'Alembert's account of the death of Vol- 
 taire in a letter to the King of Prussia, and his Eulogium at Berlin, 
 where it is partly denied ; but denied in such a way as to give strong 
 reason to suppose his end was without honour. See King of Prus- 
 sia's Works, Vol. 12, p. 140—152 ; and vol. 13, p. 517. 
 
 Mr. Cowper, in his Poem on Truth, has alluded to the above cir- 
 cumstances in the character of this arch-infidel : 
 14 The Frenchman, first in literary fame, 
 (Mention him if you please ?— Voltaire— The same,) 
 With spirit, genius, eloquence, supplied, 
 Liv'd long, wrote much, laugh'd heartily, and died ; 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 21 
 
 6. Mr. Addison mentions a Gentleman in 
 France who was so zealous a promoter of Infi- 
 delity, that he had got together a select compa- 
 ny 01 disciples, and travelled into all parts of the 
 kingdom to make converts. In the midst of his 
 fantastical success he fell sick, and was reclaimed 
 to such a sense of his condition, that after he had 
 passed some time in great agonies and horrours of 
 mind, he begged those who had the care of bury- 
 ing him, to dress his body in the habit of a Cap- 
 uchin, that the Devil might not run away with it : 
 and, to do further justice upon himself, he desired 
 them to tie a halter about his neck, as a mark of 
 that ignominious punishment, which in his own 
 thoughts, he had so justly deserved. 
 
 7. The last days of David Hume, that cele- 
 brated Infidel, were spent in playing at whist, in 
 cracking his jokes about Charon and his boat, and 
 in reading Lucian, and other ludicrous books. 
 This is a consummatum est worthy of a clever fel- 
 low, whose " conscience was seared as with a hot 
 iron!" Dr. Johnson observes upon this impeni- 
 tent death-bed scene — "Hume owned he had 
 never lead the New Testament with attention. 
 Here then was a man, who had been at no pains 
 to inquire into the truth of religion, and had con- 
 tinually turned his mind the other way. It was 
 not to be expected that the prospect of death 
 should alter his way of thinking, unless God 
 should send an angel to set him right. He had 
 
 The Scripture was his jest-book, whence he drew 
 Bon-mots to gall the Christian and the Jew. 
 An Infidel in healK* ; but what when sick ? 
 Oh then, a text would touch him at the quick !" 
 
22 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 a vanity in being thought easy." Dives " fared 
 sumptuously every day," and saw no danger : but 
 —the next thing we hear of him is — " In hell he 
 lifted up his eyes, being in torments !" # 
 
 Mr. Gibbon says, " He died the death of a 
 Philosopher !"t Bravo ! Bravo ! If Philoso- 
 
 * It is much to be lamented, that a man of Hume's abilities should 
 have prostituted his talents in the manner it is well known he did. 
 With all his pretensions to philosophy, he was an advocate for adul- 
 tery and suicide. The reader will find a sufficient answer to his 
 sophistry in Home's Letters on Infidelity, Beattie's Essay on the 
 Nature and immutability of Truth, in Opposition to Sophistry and 
 Scepticism, and Campbell on the Miracles of Christ. See also 
 s#me very just and striking reflections concerning Hume, in the Ec- 
 lectick Review for February, 1808. 
 
 Mr. Gibbon was one of the most respectable Deists of the present 
 age, and more like Hume, in several respects, than any other of 
 the opposers of Christianity. Very sufficient reasons, however, 
 may be given for his infidelity, without in the least impeaching the 
 credit of the evangelical system. Mr. Porson, in the preface to his 
 Letters to Mr. Archdeacon Travis, after giving a very high, and, in- 
 deed t just character of Mr. Gibbon's celebrated History, seems to 
 account for his rejecting the gospel in a satisfactory manner, from 
 the state of his mind. " He shews," says this learned Gentleman, 
 u so strong a dislike to Christianity, as visibly disqualifies him for 
 that society, of which he has created Ammianus Marcellinus presi- 
 dent. I confess that I see nothing wrong in Mr. Gibbon's attack 
 on Christianity. (1) It proceeded, I doubt not, from the purest and 
 most virtuous motive. We can only blame him for carrying on the 
 attack in an insidious manner, and with improper motives. He of- 
 ten makes, when he cannot readily find, an occasion to insult our 
 religion ; which he hates so cordially that he might seem to re- 
 venge some personal injury. Such is his eagerness in the cause, that 
 he stoops to the most despicable pun, or to the most awkward per- 
 version of language, for the pleasure of turning Scripture into ribal- 
 dry, or of calling Jesus an impostor. A rage for indecency per- 
 vades the whole work, but especially the last volumes. — If the his- 
 tory were anonymous, I should guess that these disgraceful obscen- 
 ities were written by some debauchee, who, having from age, or 
 accident, or excess, survived the practice of lust, still indulged 
 himself in the luxury of speculation : and exposed the impotent im- 
 becility, after he had lost the vigour of the passions." 
 
 t Such are the opposers of Jesus and his Gospel ! — Let us see 
 
 (1) This seems a culpable excess of candour amounting almost to 
 indifference. 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 23 
 
 phers die in such a manner, may it be my lot to 
 die like an old-fashioned and enthusiastick Chris- 
 tian ! 
 
 8. Of all the accounts which are left us, of the 
 latter end of those, who are gone into the eter- 
 nal state, several are more horrible, but few so 
 affecting as that which is given us, by his own 
 pen, of the late all accomplished Earl of Ches- 
 terfield. It shews incontestibly, what a poor 
 creature man is, notwithstanding the highest pol- 
 ish he is capable of receiving, without the knowl- 
 edge and experience of those comforts, which 
 true religion yields ; and what egregious fools all 
 those persons are, who squander away their pre- 
 cious time in what the world, by a strange per- 
 version of language, calls pleasure. 
 
 " I have enjoyed," says this finished character 
 " all the pleasures of this world, and consequent- 
 ly know their futility, and do not regret their 
 loss. I appraise them at their real value, which, 
 in truth, is very low ; whereas, those who have 
 
 how this sneeriug antagonist of Christianity terminated his own 
 mortal career. 
 
 Eager for the continuation of his present existence^ having little 
 expectation of any future one, he declared to a friend about twenty- 
 four hours previous to his departure, in a flow of self-gratulation, 
 that he thought only of a good life for ten, twelve, or perhaps twen- 
 ty years. — And during his short illness, it is observable, that he nev- 
 er gave the least intimation of u future state of existence. This in- 
 sensibility at the hour of dissolution, is, in the language of scepti- 
 cism, dying like a clever fellow, the death of a philosopher ! 
 
 See Evan's Attempt to account for the Infidelity of Edward Gib- 
 bon, Esq. 
 
 Among all the numerous volumes that Mr. Gibbon read, it does 
 not appear that he ever perused any able defence, or judicious ex- 
 plication of the Christian religion. — Consult his xWemoirs and Diary 
 written by himself. His conversion and re-conversion terminated 
 in Deism : or rather, perhaps, in a settled indiiKsrence to all reli- 
 gion. He never more gave himself much concern about it, 
 
24 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 not experienced, always over-rate them. They 
 only see their gay outside, and are dazzled with 
 their glare : but I have been behind the scenes. 
 It is a common notion, and like many common 
 ones, a very false one, that those who have led 
 a life of pleasure and business, can never be ea- 
 sy in retirement ; whereas, I am persuaded that 
 they are the only people who can, if they have 
 any sense and reflection. They can look back 
 oculo irretorto (without an evil eye) upon what 
 they from knowledge despise ; others have al- 
 ways a hankering after what they are not ac- 
 quainted with. I look upon all that has passed 
 as one of those romantick dreams which opium 
 commonly occasions; and I do by no means de- 
 sire to repeat the nauseous dose, for the sake of 
 the fugitive dream — When I say that I have no 
 regret, I do not mean that I have no remorse ; 
 for a life either of business, or, still more of 
 pleasure, never was and never will be, a state of 
 innocence. But God who knows the strength of 
 human passions, and the weakness of human rea- 
 son, will, it is to be hoped, rather mercifully par- 
 don, than justly punish, acknowledged errours. 
 I have been as wicked and as vain, though not 
 so wise as Solomon : but am now at last wise 
 enough to feel and attest the truth of his reflec- 
 tion, that all is vanity and vexation of spirit. 
 This truth is never sufficiently discovered or felt 
 by mere speculation : experience in this case is 
 necessary for conviction, though perhaps at the 
 expense of some morality. 
 
 " My health is always bad, though sometimes 
 better and sometimes worse ; and my deafness 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 25 
 
 deprives me of the comforts of society, which 
 other people have in their illnesses. — This you 
 must allow, is an unfortunate latter end of my 
 life, and consequently a tiresome one ; but I mgist 
 own too, that it is a sort of balance to the tumul- 
 tuous and imaginary pleasures of the former part 
 of it. I consider my present wretched old age 
 as a just compensation for the follies, not to say, 
 sins of my youth. At the same time I am thank- 
 ful that I feel none of those torturing ills, which 
 frequently attend the last stage of life ; and I 
 flatter myself, that I shall go off quietly, but I 
 am sure with resignation. My stay in this world 
 cannot be long. God, who placed me here, on- 
 ly knows when he will order me out of it ; but 
 whenever he does, I shall willingly obey his com- 
 mands. I wait for it, imploring the mercy of my 
 Creator, and deprecatiqg hisr justice. The best 
 of us must trust to the former, and dread the 
 latter. 
 
 " I think I am not afraid of my journey's end ; 
 but will not answer for myself, when the object 
 draws very near, and is very sure. For when 
 one does see death near, let the best or the 
 worst people say what they please, it is a seri- 
 ous consideration The divine attribute of Mer- 
 cy, which gives us comfort, cannot make us for- 
 get, nor ought it, the attribute of Justice, which 
 must blend some fears with our hope. 
 
 " Life is neither a burden nor a pleasure to 
 tne ; but a certain degree of ennui necessarily at- 
 tends that neutral state, which makes me very 
 willing to part with it, when He who placed me 
 here thinks fit to call me away. When I reflect, 
 
26 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 however, upon the poor remainder of my life, I 
 look upon it as a burden that must every day 
 grow heavier and heavier, from the natural pro- 
 gression of physical ills, the usual companions of 
 increasing years. My reason tells me, that I 
 should wish for the end of it; but instinct, often 
 stronger than reason, and perhaps often in the 
 right, makes me take all proper methods to put 
 it off This innate sentiment alone makes me 
 bear life with patience ; for I assure you I have 
 no farther hopes, but, on the contrary, many- 
 fears from it. None of the primitive Anachor- 
 ties in the Thehais could be more detached from 
 life than I am. I consider it as one who is whol- 
 ly unconcerned in it, and even when I reflect up- 
 on what I have seen, what I have heard, and 
 what I have done myself; I can hardly persuade 
 myself that all that frivolous hurry and bustle, 
 and pleasures of the world, had asy reality, but 
 they seem to have been the dreams of restless 
 nights. This philosophy, however, I thank G d, 
 neither makes me sour nor melancholy : I see 
 the folly and absurdity of mankind without indig- 
 nation or peevishness. I wish them wiser, and 
 consequently better than they are." # 
 
 * Miscellaneous Works, vol. iii. passim. — The Letters of that cel- 
 ebrated nobleman, which he wrote to his son, contain positive evi- 
 dence that, with all his honours, learning, wit, and politeness, he 
 was a thorough bad man, with a heart full of deceit and unclean- 
 ness. Those Letters have been a pest to the young nobility and 
 gentry of this nation. It may be questioned whether Rochester's 
 Poems ever did more harm. This celebrated nobleman was ac- 
 counted, not only the most polite and well-bred man, but the 
 greatest wit of his time. Various Jeux oV> Esprit are accordingly 
 han.led about, as having proceeded from him on different occasions. 
 The two following, which contain an allusion to the Sacred Wri- 
 tings, I will take the liberty of presenting to the reader. 
 
 Chesterfield being invited to dine with the Spanish ambassador, 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 27 
 
 This is the life, these are the mortifying ac- 
 knowledgements, and this is the poor sneaking 
 end of the best bred man of the age ! Not one 
 word about a Mediator ! He acknowledges, in- 
 deed, his frailties; but yet in such a way as to 
 extenuate his offences. One would suppose he 
 had been an old Heathen philosopher, who had 
 never heard of the name of Jesus; rather than 
 a penitent Christian, whose life had abounded 
 with a variety of vices. 
 
 How little and how poor is man, in his most 
 finished estate without religion ! Let us hear in 
 what manner the lively Believer in Jesus takes 
 his leave of this mortal scene : — " I am now 
 ready to be offered, and the time of my depar- 
 
 met the Minister of France, and some others. After dinner, the 
 Spaniard proposed a toast, and begged to give his Master under the 
 title of the sun. The French ambassador's turn came next, who 
 gave him his under the description of the moon, Lord Chesterfield 
 being asked for his, replied, " Your Excellencies have taken from 
 me all the greatest luminaries of heaven, and the stars are too small 
 for a comparison with my royal Master ; I therefore beg leave to 
 give your Excellencies, Joshua !" 
 
 The other instance is still more pertinent. The Earl being at 
 Brussels, was waited on by Voltaire, who politely invited him to 
 
 sup with him and Madame C . His Lordship accepted 
 
 the invitation. The conversation happening to turn upon the affairs 
 
 of England, " I think, my Lord," said Madame C " that 
 
 the Parliament of England consists of five or six hundred of the best 
 informed and most sensible men in the kingdom ?" — u True, Mad- 
 ame ; they are generally supposed to be so, 1 ' — <c What then, my 
 Lord, can be the reason that they tolerate so great an absurdity as 
 the Christian religion ?" — " I suppose, Madame," replied his Lord- 
 
 i ship, u it is because they have not been able to substitute anything 
 better in its stead ; when they can, I don't doubt but in their wis- 
 dom they will readily accept it." 
 
 To have entered into a serious defence of the Gospel of Christ, 
 
 I with such a pert and flippant lady, would have been the height of 
 
 ! folly: but such an answtr as this, was better calculated to silence 
 her, than a thousand demonstrations, which she would neither have 
 
 ! been able nor willing to understand. 
 
28 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 ture is at hand. I have fought a good light : 
 1 have finished my course ; I have kept the 
 faith ; henceforth there is laid up for me a crown 
 of righteousness, which the Lord, the righteous 
 Judge, will give me at that day." 
 
 9. The sad evening before the death of the 
 noble Altamont, I was with him. No one was 
 there but his physician, and an intimate friend 
 whom he loved, and whom he had ruined. At 
 my coming in, he said ; 
 
 " You and the physician are come too late. — I 
 have neither life nor hope* You both aim at 
 miracles. You would raise the dead 1" 
 
 Heaven, I said, was merciful— 
 
 " Or I could not have been thus guilty. What 
 has it not done to bless and to save me ? — I have 
 been too strong for Omnipotence! I plucked 
 down ruin !" I said, the blessed Redeemer — 
 
 44 Hold ! hold ! you wound me ! — This is the 
 rock on which 1 split — I denied his name" 
 
 Refusing to hear any thing from me, or take 
 any thing from the physician, he lay silent, as far 
 as sudden darts of pain would permit^ till the 
 clock struck. Then Avith vehemence ; 
 
 " Oh, time ! time ! it is fit thou shouldst thus 
 strike thy murderer to the heart.— How art thou 
 fled forever ! — A month ! — Oh for a single week! 
 I ask not for years ; though an age were too lit- 
 tle for the much I have to do." 
 
 On my saying, we could not do too much : that 
 heaven was a blessed place — 
 
 " So much the worse. 'Tis lost ! 'tis lost !— 
 Heaven is to me the severest part of hell ! : 
 Soon after I proposed prayer* 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 29 
 
 * Pray you that can. I never prayed. I can- 
 not pray— Nor need I. Is not heaven on my 
 side already ? It closes with my conscience. Its 
 severest strokes but second my own. 
 
 His friends being much touched, even to tears, 
 at this, (who could forbear ? I could not ;) with a 
 most affectionate look, he said : 
 
 " Keep those tears for thyself. I have un- 
 done thee. — Don't weep for me. That's cruel. 
 What can pain me more ?" 
 
 Here his friend, too much affected, would have 
 left him : 
 
 " No, stay. Thou still mayest hope. There- 
 fore hear me. How madly have I talked? How 
 madly hast thou listened and believed ? But look 
 on my present state, as a full answer to thee, and 
 to myself. This body is all weakness and pain ; 
 but my soul, as if strung up by torment to great- 
 er strength and spirit, is full powerful to reason : 
 full mighty to suffer* And that which thus tri- 
 umphs within the jaws of mortality, is doubtless, 
 immortal. — And as for a Deity, nothing less than 
 an Almighty could inflict what I feel." 
 
 I was about to congratulate this passive invol- 
 untary confessor, on his asserting the two prime 
 articles of his creed, extorted by the rack of na- 
 ture ; when he said thus, very passionately : 
 
 " No, no ! let me speak on. I have not long 
 to speak. — My much injured friend ! my soul, as 
 my body, lies in ruins ; in scattered fragments of 
 broken thought : remorse for the past, throws 
 my thoughts on the future. Worse dread of the 
 future, strikes it back on the past. I turn, and 
 turn, and find no ray. Didst thou feel half the 
 
30 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 mountain that is on me, thou wouldst struggle 
 with the martyr for his stake, and bless heaven 
 for the flames ;— that is not an everlasting flame ; 
 that is not an unquenchable fire," 
 
 How were we struck I Yet soon after, still 
 more. With what an eye 'of distraction, what a 
 face of despair, he cried out : " My principles 
 have poisoned my friend : my extravagance has 
 beggared my boy ; my unkindnesa has murder- 
 ed my wife! And is there another hell? — Oh! 
 thou blasphemed, yet most indulgent, Lord God ! 
 Hell itself is a refuge, if it hides me from thy 
 frown/ 9 
 
 Soon after his understanding failed. His ter- 
 rified imagination uttered horrors not to be re- 
 peated, or even forgotten- And ere the sun 
 arose, the gay, young, noble, ingenuous, accom- 
 plished, and most wretched Altamont expired.* 
 
 It is not easy for imagination itself to form 
 a more affecting representation of a death-bed 
 scene, than that of this noble youth- 
 
 10. " Sir, 
 
 I was not long since called to visit a 
 poor gentleman, lately of the most robust body, 
 and of the gayest temper I ever knew, But 
 when I visited him ; Oh ! how was the glory de- 
 parted from him! I found him no more that 
 sprightly and vivacious son of joy which he used 
 to be ; but languishing, pining away, and wither- 
 ing under the chastening hand of God. His 
 limbs feeble and trembling ; his countenance for- 
 lorn and ghastly; and the little breath he had 
 
 * See Young's Ceniuar not Fabulous. 
 
 
AND* THE SACRED WRITINGS. 31 
 
 left, sobbed out in sorrowful sighs ! His body 
 hastening apace to the $ust to lodge in the silent > 
 grave, the land of darkness and desolation. His 
 soul just going to God who gave it : preparing 
 itself to wing away unto its long home ; to enter 
 upon an unchangeable and eternal state. When 
 1 was come up into his chamber, and had seated 
 myself on his bed, he first cast a most wishful 
 look at me, and then began, as well as he was 
 able, to speak. — " Oh ! that I had been wise, that 
 I had known this, that I had considered my lat- 
 ter end.. Ah! Mr. , deaths is knocking at 
 
 my door : in a few hours more I^shall draw my 
 last gasp; and then judgment, the tremendous 
 judgment ! how shall I appear, unprepared as I 
 am, before the all-knowing, and omnipotent God ! 
 How shall I endure the day of his coming!" 
 When I mentioned among many other things, 
 that strict holiness, which he had formerly so 
 slightly esteemed, he replied with a hasty eager- 
 ness : " Oh ! that holiness is the only thing I now 
 long for. I have not words to tell you how 
 highly I value it. I would gladly part with all 
 my estate, large as it is, or a world to obtain it. 
 Now my benighted eyes are enlightened, I clear- 
 ly discern the things that are excellent. What 
 is there in the place whither I am going but 
 God. Or what is there to be desired on earth 
 but religion ?" — But if this God should restore 
 you to health, said I, think you that you should 
 alter your former courses ? — " I call heaven and 
 earth to witness," said he, " I would labour for 
 holiness, as 1 shall sooj labour for life. As for 
 riches and pleasure, and the applauses of men, I 
 
32 A PLEA FOIf RELIGLOJNP 
 
 account them as dross and dung, no more to my 
 happiness than the feathdrs that lie on the floor. 
 Oh! if the righteous Judge would try me once 
 more ; if he would but reprieve and spare me a 
 little longer; in what a spirit would I spend the 
 remainder of my days ! I would know no other 
 business, aim at no other end, than perfecting 
 myself in holiness. Whatever contributed to 
 that ; every means of grace ; every opportunity 
 of spiritual improvement, should be dearer to 
 me than thousands of gold and silver. But 
 alas ! why do 4 amuse myself with fond imagina- 
 tions? the best resolutions are now insignificant, 
 because they are too late. The day in which I 
 should have worked is over and gone, and I see 
 a sad horrible night approaching, bringing with it 
 the blackness of darkness for even Heretofore, 
 woe is me ! when God called, I refused ; when 
 he invited, I was one of them that made excuse. 
 Now, therefore, I receive the reward of my 
 deeds ; fearfulness and trembling are come upon 
 me; I smart, and am in sore anguish already; 
 and yet this is but the beginning of sorrows ! It 
 doth not yet appear what I shall be; but sure I 
 shall be ruined, undone, and destroyed with an 
 everlasting destruction !" 
 
 This sad scene 1 saw with mine eyes; these 
 words, and many more equally affecting, I heard 
 with mine ears ; and soon after attended the un- 
 happy gentleman to his tomb.* 
 
 * Extract of a Letter from Mr. Hervey to Beau Nash, Esquire, of 
 Bath. 
 
 If the stings, lashes, twinges, and scorpions of a guilty conscience 
 are so horrible while we continue in the body, what must they be 
 
ANDtTHE SACllED WRITINGS. 33 
 
 11. Mr. Cumberland, in the Observer, gives m 
 one of the most mournfii fales, that ever was re- 
 lated concerning a gentleman of Infidel princi- 
 ples, whom he denominates Antitheus. • "€ re- 
 member him/ 5 says he, " in the height of his 
 fame, the hero of his party ; no man so caress- 
 ed, followed, and applauded. He was a little 
 loose, his friends would own, in his moral char- 
 acter, but then he was the most honest fellow in 
 the world. It was not to be denied that lie 
 was father free in his notions; but then he was 
 the best creature living. I have seen men of the 
 gravest characters wink at his sallies, because he 
 was so pleasant and so well bred, it was impos- 
 sible to be angry with him. Every thing went 
 well with him, and Antitheus seemed to be at 
 the summit of human prosperity, when he was 
 suddenly seized with the most alarming symp- 
 toms. He was at his country house, and (which 
 had rarely happened to ' him) he at that time 
 chanced to be alone ; wife or family he had none, 
 and out of the multitude of his friends no one 
 happened to be near him at the time of his at- 
 tack. A neighbouring physician was called out 
 
 when we are dislodged by death, and find that our damnation is 
 sealed by the Judge Supreme ! Let the lost soul in Shakespeaie 
 speak some little of future wo : 
 
 " But that I am forbid 
 
 To tell the secrets of my prison-house, 
 
 I could a tale unfold, whose lightest word 
 
 Would harrow up thy soul ; freeze thy warm blood ; 
 
 Make thy two eyes, like stars, start from their spheres ; 
 
 Thy knotted and combined locks to part, 
 
 And each particular hair to stand on end 
 
 Like quills upon the fretful porcupine ; 
 
 But this eternal blazon must not be 
 
 To ears of flesh and blood." 
 
94 A PLEA F0R RELIGION 
 
 mf bed in the night, to come to him with all haste 
 in his extremity. He*f#und him sitting up in his 
 bed, supported by pillows, his countenance full 
 ©f h*rr#r, his breath struggling as in the article 
 of death, his pulse intermitting, and at times beat- 
 ing with such rapidity, as could hardly be count- 
 ed. Antitheus dismissed the attendants he had 
 ab#ut him, and eagerly demanded of the physi- 
 cian, if he thought him in danger. The physi- 
 cian answered that he must fairly tell him he 
 was in imminent danger. — " How so ! how so ! do 
 you think me dying ?" — He was sorry to say the 
 
 symptoms indicated death. Impossible ! you 
 
 must not let me die : I dare not die : O doctor save 
 me if you can." — Your situation, Sir, is such, that 
 it is not in mine, or any other man's art to save 
 you ; and I think I should not do my duty if I give 
 you any false hope in these moments, which if I 
 am not mistaken, will not more than suffice to set- 
 tle any worldly or other concerns which you may 
 have upon your mind. — " My mind is full of hor- 
 ror/ 9 cried the dying man, "and I am incapable 
 of preparing it for death." — He now fell into an 
 agony accompanied with a shower of tears ; a 
 cordial was administered, and he revived in a de- 
 gree ; when turning to the physician, who had 
 his fingers upon his pulse, he eagerly demanded 
 of him, if he did not see that blood upon the foot 
 curtains of his bed. There was none to be seen ; 
 the physician assured him, it was nothing but the 
 vapour of his fancy. — " 1 see it plainly," said 
 Antitheus, "in the shape of a human hand: I 
 have been visited with a tremendous apparition. 
 As I was lying sleepless in my bed this night, I 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 35 
 
 • ♦'/ 
 
 t##k up a letter #f a deceased friend to dissipate 
 certain thoughts which made me uneasy. I be- 
 lieved him to be a great philosopher, and was 
 converted to his opinions : Persuaded by his argu- 
 ments and my own experience, that the disorder- 
 ly affairs of this evil world could not be adminis- 
 tered by any wise, just, or provident being ; I 
 had brought myself to think no such being could 
 exist, and that a life, produced by chance, must 
 terminate in annihilation, This is the reasoning 
 of that letter, and such were the thoughts I was 
 revolving in my mind, when the apparition of 
 my dear friend presented itself before me ; and 
 unfolding the curtains of my bed, stood at my feet, 
 looking earnestly upon me for a considerable 
 space of time. My heart sunk within me ; for 
 his face was ghastly, full of horror, with an ex- 
 pression of such anguish as I can never describe. 
 His eyes were fixed upon me, and at length, with 
 a mournful motion of his head — Alas, alas ! he 
 cried, we are in a fatal error ! and taking hold 
 of the curtains with his hands, shook them vio- 
 lently and disappeared. — This I protest to you, I 
 both saw and heard ; and look ! where the print 
 of his hand is left in blood upon the curtains !" 
 
 Antitheus survived the relation of this vision 
 very few hours, and died delirious in great agon- 
 ies. 
 
 What a forsaken and disconsolate creature is 
 man without his God and Saviour ! 
 
 12. Rousseau has the honour of the second 
 place in the French Pantheon. He was born 
 at Geneva ; and, at a proper age, was bound an 
 apprentice to an artist. During his apprentice- 
 
36 A PLEA FOR. RELIGION 
 
 ship he frequently robbed his # master as welt%s 
 other persons. Before his time was expired he 
 decamped, and fled into the dominions of the 
 king of Sardinia, where he changed his religion 
 and became a Catholick. By an unexpected 
 turn of fortune he became a footman ; in which 
 capacity he forgot not his old habit of stealing. 
 He is detected with the stolen goods ; swears 
 they were given him by a maid servant of the 
 house. The girl, being confronted with him, de- 
 nies the fact, and, weeping, presses him to con- 
 fess the truth ; but the young philosopher still 
 persists in the lie, and the poor girl is drivenfrom 
 her place in disgrace. 
 
 Tired of being a servant man, he went to 
 throw himself on the protection of a lady, whom 
 he had seen once before, and who, he protests, 
 was the most virtuous creature of her sex. The 
 lady had so great a regard for him, that she call- 
 ed him her little darling, and he called her 
 mamma. Mamma had a footman, who served 
 her besides, in another capacity, very much re- 
 sembling that of a husband ; but she had a most 
 tender affection for her adopted son Rousseau ; 
 and, as she feared he was forming connections 
 with a certain lady who might spoil his morals, 
 she herself out of pure virtue took him— to bed 
 with her ! — This virtuous effort to preserve the 
 purity of Rousseau's heart had a dreadful effect 
 on the poor footman, and so he poisoned himself. 
 —Rousseau fell sick, and mamma was obliged to 
 part with little darling, while he performed a 
 journey to the south of France, for the recov- 
 ery of his health. On the road he dines with a 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 37 
 
 gentleman, and lies with his wife. As he was 
 returning back, he debated with himself wheth- 
 er he should pay this lady a second visit or not ; 
 but, fearing he might be tempted to seduce her 
 daughter also, virtue got the better, and deter- 
 mined the little darling to fly home into the arms 
 of his mamma ; but, alas ! those arms were filled 
 with another. Mamma's yirtue had prompted 
 her to take a substitute, whom she liked too well 
 to part with, and our philosopher was obliged to 
 shift for himself. The reader should be told, that 
 the little darling, while he resided with his mam- 
 ma, went to make a tour with a young musician. 
 Their friendship was warm, like that of most 
 young men, and they were besides enjoined to 
 take particular care of each other during their 
 travels. They went on for some time together, 
 agreed perfectly well, and vowed an everlasting 
 friendship for each other. But the musician, 
 being one day taken in a fit, fell down in the 
 street, which furnished the faithful Rousseau 
 with an opportunity of slipping off with some of 
 his things, and leaving him to the mercy of the 
 people, in a town where he was a total stranger. 
 We never met with so much villainy as this in 
 a youth. His manhood however was worthy of 
 j it. He turned apostate a second time, was driv- 
 en from within the walls of his native city of 
 Geneva, as an incendiary, and an apostle of anar- 
 chy and infidelity ; nor did he forget how to 
 thieve. — At last the philosopher marries; but 
 like a philosopher; that is without going to 
 church. He had a family of children, and like a, 
 kind philosophical father, for fear they should 
 
38 FLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 want after his death, he sends them to the poor- 
 house during his life-time ! — To conclude, the 
 philosopher dies, and leaves the philosophress, 
 his wife, to the protection of a friend ; she mar- 
 ries a footman, and gets turned into the street. 
 
 This vile wretch has the impudence to say, in 
 the work written by himself, which contains a 
 confession of these his crimes, that no man can 
 come to the throne of God and say, I am a bet- 
 ter man than Rousseau.* 
 
 Notwithstanding the above unworthy circum- 
 stances, it must be owned that Rousseau's wri- 
 tings have great literary merit, but then they 
 contain principles which might be expected from 
 such a person. He had exhausted all the pow- 
 ers of reasoning, and all the charms of eloquence 
 in the cause of anarchy and irreligion. And his 
 writings are so much the more dangerous, as he 
 winds himself into favour with the unwary, by 
 an eternal cant about virtue and liberty. He 
 seems to have assumed the mask of virtue, for 
 no other purpose than that of propagating, with 
 more certain success, the blackest and most in- 
 corrigible vice. 
 
 This was the man and the writer whom the 
 Constituent Assembly held up to the imitation 
 and even adoration of the poor deluded French 
 populace. He and Voltaire, who never could 
 agree in life, are placed by each other's side in 
 death and made the standard of French princi- 
 ples and religion to all future generations. 
 
 * The above account of this strange man is taken from his own 
 Confessions, Peter Porcupine's Bloody Buoy,imd the accounts pub- 
 lished at his death. 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 39 
 
 We have seen how Voltaire terminated his 
 earthly career, we shall find Rousseau expiring 
 with a he in his mouth, and the most impious 
 appeal to the Divine Being, that was ever made 
 hj mortal man. 
 
 " Ah ! my dear, 55 said he to his wife, or mis- 
 tress, just before he expired : " how happy a thing 
 it is to die, when one has no reason for remorse, 
 or self-reproach !" — And then addressing himself 
 to the Almighty, he said, " Eternal Being ! the 
 soul that I am going to give thee back, is as 
 pure, at this moment, as it was when it proceed- 
 ed from thee : render it partaker of thy feli- 
 city !" 
 
 These twelve examples are such as to give 
 but little encouragement to any person, who has 
 a proper concern for his own welfare, to embark, 
 either in the atheistic or deistic schemes. In 
 those cases, where conscience was awake, the un- 
 happy men were filled with anguish and amaze- 
 ment inexpressible. And in those cases where 
 conscience seemed to be asleep, there appears 
 nothing enviable in their situation, even upon their 
 own supposition, that there is no after-reckon- 
 ing. If to die like an ass be a privilege, I give 
 them the joy of it ! much good may it do them ! 
 May I die like a Christian, having a hope bloom- 
 ing with immortal expectations ! 
 
 Let us turn from these horrible instances of 
 perverted reason, and take a view of some more 
 promising scenes. 
 
(40) 
 
 CHAR II. 
 
 EXAMPLES OF PERSONS RECOVERED FROM THEIR INFI- 
 DELITY. 
 
 " If, sick of folly, I relent, he writes 
 My. name is heav'n." 
 
 13. Charles Gildon, author of a book called 
 the Oracles of Reason, was convinced of the fal- 
 lacy of his own arguments against religion, and 
 the danger of his situation by reading Leslie's 
 Short Method with a Deist. He afterwards 
 wrote a defence of Revealed Religion, entitled 
 The Deist's Manual, and died in the Christian 
 faith. 
 
 14. The late Lord Littleton, author of the 
 History of Henry the Second, and his friend Gil- 
 bert West, Esq. had both imbibed the princi- 
 ples of Unbelief, and had agreed together to 
 write something in favour of Infidelity. To 
 do this more effectually, they judged it necessa- 
 ry, first to acquaint themselves pretty well with 
 the contents of the Bible. By the perusal of 
 that book, however, they were both convinced 
 of their error : both became converts to the 
 religion of Christ Jesus : both took up their pens 
 and wrote in favour of it ;* the former, his 06- 
 
 * Athenagoras, a famous Athenian philosopher in the second cen- 
 tury, had entertained so unfavourable an opinion of the Christian 
 religion, that he was determined to write against it ; but upon an 
 intimate inquiry into the facts on which it was supported, in the 
 course of his collecting materials for his intended publication, he 
 was convinced by the blaze of evidence in its favour, and turned 
 his designed invective into an elaborate apology, which is still in be- 
 ing. 
 
 The above Mr. West, writing to Dr. Doddridge on the publica- 
 tion of his Memoirs of Colonel Gardiner s ascribes his own conver- 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 41 
 
 servalions on the Conversion of St. Paul ; the lat- 
 ter, his Observations on the resurrection of Christ ; 
 and both died in peace, 
 
 ision from a state of Infidelity, into which he had been seduced, to 
 the care his mother had taken in his education. u I cannot help 
 taking notice," says he, " of your remarks upon the advantage of an 
 early education in the principles of religion, because I have myself 
 most happily experienced it ; since I owe, to the early care of a 
 most excellent woman my mother, that bent and bias to religion, 
 which, with the co-operating grace of God, hath at length brought 
 me back to those paths of peace from whence I might have other- 
 wise been in danger of deviating for ever J" 
 
 Dr. Johnson tells us, that " Lord Littleton, in the pride of juve- 
 nile confidence, with the Jielp of corrupt conversation, entertained 
 doubts of the truth of Christianity ; but he thought afterwards it was 
 no longer fit to doubt, or believe by chance ; and therefore applied 
 himself seriously to the great question* His studies being honest, 
 ended in conviction. He found that religion was true, and, what 
 he had learned, he endeavoured to teach, by Observations on the 
 Conversion of St. Paul ; a treatise to which Infidelity has never been 
 able to fabricate a specious answer." Two days previous to his 
 dissolution, this great and good man addressed his Physician in these 
 memorable word3 : " Doctor, you shall be my confessor. When I 
 first set out in the world, I had friends who endeavoured to shake 
 my belief in the Christian religion. I saw difficulties which stag- 
 gered me, but I kept my mind open to conviction. The evidences 
 and doctrines of Christianity, studied with attention, made me a 
 most firm and persuaded believer of the Christian religion. I have 
 made it the rule of my life, and — it is the ground of my future 
 hopes," 
 
 The conversion of the Rev. John Newton, late Rector of St. Ma- 
 ry VVoolnoth, in London, is also extremely remarkable. He was 
 born of religious parents, and brought up in his younger years in a 
 religious manner. The impressions of this kind seemed to be 
 strong and deep. At length, however, the admonitions of con- 
 science, which, from successive repulses, had grown weaker and 
 weaker, entirely ceased: he commenced Infidel; and for the space 
 of many months, if not for some years, he does not recollect that he 
 had a single check of that sort. At times he was visited with sick- 
 ness, and believed himself near to death ; but he had not, like Mr. 
 i aine in the same situation, the least concern about the consequen- 
 ces. He seemed to have every mark of final impenitence and re- 
 jection ; neither judgments nor mercies made the least impression 
 on him. 
 
 In this unhappy condition he continued a number of years, all the 
 time improving himself under very unpropitious circumstances, in 
 classical and mathematical learning. At the age of about twenty- 
 
42 A PLEA FOE RELIGION 
 
 15. Sir John Pringle, one of the first charac* 
 ters of the present age, though blessed with a 
 religious education, contracted the principles of 
 Infidelity, when he came to travel abroad in the 
 world. But as he scorned to be an implicit be- 
 liever, he was equally adverse to being an impli- 
 cit unbeliever. He therefore set himself to ex- 
 amine the principles of the Gospel of Christ, with 
 all caution and seriousness. The result of his in- 
 vestigation was, a full conviction of the divine ori- 
 gin and authority of the Gospel. The evidence 
 of Revelation appeared to him to be solid and* 
 invincible ; and the nature of it to be such as 
 demanded his warmest acceptance. 
 
 16. Soame Jenyngs, Esq. Member of Parlia.- 
 ment for Cambridge, by some means had been 
 warped aside into the paths of Infidelity, and con- 
 tinued in this state of mind several years. Find* 
 ing his spirit, however, not at rest, he was in- 
 duced to examine the grounds upon which his 
 unbelief was founded. He discovered his er- 
 ror ; was led to believe in the Saviour of man- 
 kind; and wrote a small treatise in defence of 
 
 three or tweniy<4bu?, however, it pleased God to call him by his 
 grace, u out of darkness" and delusion u into his marvellous light^* 
 and, in due time, into u the glorious liberty of the children of God*" 
 He lived for many years under the power and influence of religion, 
 and was an eminent instrument of good to many thousands of souls 
 by his preaching and writings. 
 
 It is remarkable, that, in this case, also a religious education seem- 
 ed to be £he remote means of his conversion, after all his wander- 
 ings from the path of duty. 
 
 An account may be seen at large, in his Letters to the Reverend 
 Dr. Haweis, of this very extraordinary business. The Narrative is, 
 at the same time, useful and entertaining. See also Newton's Life 
 by Cecil, 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 43 
 
 the Gospel, entitled, A view of the internal Eviden- 
 ces of Christianity ; a work worthy the perusal 
 of every man who wishes to understand the ex- 
 cellency of the religion he professes. 
 
 17. Doctor Oliver, a noted Physician at Bath, 
 was a zealous unbeliever till within a short time 
 of his death. Being convinced of his error, and 
 the danger of his situation, he bewailed his past 
 conduct with strong compunction of heart and 
 gave up his spirit at last, in confident expectation 
 of mercy from God, through the merit of that 
 Saviour, whom, for many years, he had ridiculed 
 and opposed. Oh !" said he, " that I could un- 
 do the mischief which I have done ! I was more 
 ardent to poison people with the principles of ir- 
 religion and unbelief, than almost any Christian 
 can be to spread the doctrines of Christ - " 
 
 18. General Dykern received a mortal wound 
 at the battle of Bergen in Germany, A. D. 1759. 
 He was of a noble family, and possessed equal 
 abilities as a minister in the closet, and a gener- 
 al in the field, being favoured with a liberal ed- 
 ucation Having imbibed the principles of Infi- 
 delity, by T some means or other, he continued a 
 professed Deist, till the time he received his fa- 
 tal wound. During his illness, however, a great 
 and effectual change was wrought upon his mind 
 by the power of divine grace, and he died in the 
 full assurance of faith, glorying in the salvation 
 of Jesus, and wondering at the happy change 
 which had taken place in his soul ! # 
 
 ' * See this extraordinary case more at large in De Coetlogon'j DU 
 v me Treasury, p. 17. 
 
 6* 
 
44 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 19. John, Earl of Rochester, was a grd&i 
 man every way ; a great wit, a great scholar, a 
 great poet, a great sinner, and a great penitent. 
 His life was written by Bishop Burnet and his 
 funeral sermon was preached and published by 
 Mr. Parsons. Dr. Johnson, speaking of Burnet's 
 Life of this nobleman, says, " The critick ought 
 to read it for its elegance, the philosopher, for 
 its argument, and the saint for its piety." 
 
 His lordship \ it appears, had advanced to an 
 uncommon height of wickedness, having been an 
 advocate to the black cause of Atheism, and an 
 encomiast of Beelzebub. He had raked too in 
 the very bottom of the jakes of debauchery, and 
 had been a satirist against religion itself. But 
 when, like the prodigal in the Gospel, he came 
 to himself, his mind was filled with the most ex- 
 treme horror, which forced sharp and bitter in- 
 vectives from him against himself;, terming him- 
 self the vilest wretch on whom the sun ever 
 shone; wishing he had been a crawling leper in 
 a ditch, a link-boy, or a beggar, or had lived in 
 a dungeon, rather than had offended God in the 
 manner he had done. 
 
 Upon the first visit of Mr. Parsons to him on 
 May 26th, 1680, after a journey from the West, 
 he found him labouring under great trouble of 
 mind, and his conscience full of terror. The 
 Earl told him — " When on his journey, he had 
 been arguing with greater vigour against God and 
 Religion, than ever he had done in his life-time 
 before, and that he had been resolved to run 
 them down with all the argument and spite in 
 the world ; but like the great convert, St. Paul, 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 45 
 
 he found it hard to kick against God." At this 
 time, however, his heart was so powerfully af- 
 fected, that he argued as much for God and Re- 
 ligion, as ever he had done against them. He 
 had such tremendous apprehensions of the Di- 
 vine Majesty, mingled with such delightful con- 
 templations of his nature and perfections, and of 
 the amiableness of religion, that he said,—-" I 
 never was advanced thus far towards happiness 
 in my life before : though upon the commission 
 of some extraordinary sins, I have had some con- 
 siderable checks and warnings from within ; but 
 still I struggled w 7 ith them, and so wore them oflf 
 again. One day, at an atheistical meeting in the 
 house of a person of quality, I undertook to 
 manage the cause, and was the principal dispu- 
 tant against God and Religion ; and for my per- 
 formances received the applauses of the whole 
 company. Upon this my mind was terribly 
 struck, and I immediately replied thus to myself, 
 — ' Good God, that a man who walks upright, 
 who sees the wonderful works of God, and has 
 the use of his senses and reason, should use them 
 to the defying of his Creator !' — But though this 
 was a good beginning towards my conversion to 
 find my conscience touched for my sins, yet it 
 went off again : nay, all my life long I had a se- 
 cret value and reverence for an honest man, and 
 loved morality in others. But I had formed an 
 odd scheme of religion to myself, which would 
 solve all that God or conscience might force up- 
 on me ; yet I was never well reconciled to the 
 business of Christianity ; nor had I that rever- 
 
46 A PLEA FOE RELIGION. 
 
 ence for the Gospel of Christ which I ought to 
 have had." 
 
 This state of mind continued, till the fifty-third 
 chapter of Isaiah was read to him, together with 
 some other parts of the Sacred Scriptures ; 
 when it pleased God to fill his mind with such 
 peace and joy in believing, that it was remarka- 
 ble to all about him. Afterwards he frequently 
 desired those who were with him, to read the 
 same chapter to him ; upon which he used to 
 enlarge in a very familiar and affectionate man- 
 ner, applying the whole to his own humiliation 
 and encouragement. 
 
 " O blessed God," he would say, " can such a 
 horrid creature as 1 am be accepted by thee, 
 who have denied thy being, and contemned thy 
 power ? Can there be mercy and pardon for me ? 
 Will God own such a wretch as I am ?" 
 
 In the middle of his sickness he said still far- 
 ther : — " Shall the unspeakable joys of heaven 
 be conferred on me ? O mighty Saviour, never 
 but through thine infinite love and satisfaction! 
 O never but by the purchase of thy blood !" ad- 
 ding — « that with all abhorrence he reflected up- 
 on his former life — that from his heart he re- 
 Eented of all that folly and madness of which he 
 ad been guilty." 
 
 He had a strong and growing esteem for the 
 Sacred Scriptures, and evidently saw their divine 
 fullness and excellency ;— " For having spoken to 
 his heart, he acknowledged that all the seeming 
 absurdities and contradictions fancied by men of 
 corrupt and reprobate judgments, were vanished ; 
 and the excellency and beauty of them appeared 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 41 
 
 conspicuously, now that he was come to receive 
 the truth in the love of it," 
 
 During his illness he had a hearty concern for 
 the pious education of his children, wishing, * his 
 son might never be a wit, one of those wretched 
 creatures who pride themselves in abusing God 
 and religion, denying his being or his providence ; 
 but that he might become an honest man ; and 
 of a true religious character, which only could 
 be the support and blessing of his family." 
 
 One of his companions coming to see him on 
 his death-bed, he said to him : — " O remember 
 that you contemn God no more. He is an 
 avenging God, and will visit you for your sins ; 
 and will, I hope, in mercy touch your conscience, 
 sooner or later, as he has done mine. You and 
 I have been friends and sinners together a great 
 while, therefore 1 am the more free with you. 
 We have been all mistaken in our conceits and 
 opinions ; our persuasions have been false and 
 groundless ; therefore I pray God grant you re- 
 pentance." 
 
 When he drew towards the last stage of sick- 
 ness, he said, " If God should spare me yet a 
 little longer time here, 1 hope to bring glory to 
 
 j his name, proportionably to the dishonour I have 
 done to him in my whole past life ; and particu- 
 larly by my endeavours to convince others, and 
 to assure them of the danger of their condition, 
 
 i if they continue impertinent ; and to tell them 
 how graciously God had dealt with me." 
 
 And when he came within still nearer views 
 of dissolution, about three or four days before it, 
 he said, " I shall now die : but Oh ! what un 
 
A ELEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 speakable glories do I see ! What joys, beyond 
 thought or expression, am I sensible of ! I am 
 assured of God's mercy to me through Jesus 
 Christ! Oh! how I long to die, and to be with, 
 my Saviour !" 
 
 For the admonition of others, and to undo, as 
 much as was in his power, the mischief of his 
 former conduct, he subscribed the following Re- 
 cantation, and ordered it to be published after 
 his death t 
 
 " For the benefit of all those whom I may 
 have drawn into sin, by my example and encour- 
 agement^ I leave to the world this my last de- 
 claration ; which I deliver in the presence of the 
 great God, who knows the secrets of all hearts, 
 and before whom I am now appearing to be 
 judged; That from the bottom of my soul I de- 
 test and abhor the whole course of my former 
 wicked life ; that I think I can never sufficiently 
 admire the goodness of God, who has given me 
 a true sense of my pernicious opinions and vil^ 
 practices, by which I have hitherto lived with- 
 out hope, and without God in the world; have 
 been an open enemy to Jesus Christ, doing the 
 utmost despite to the Holy Spirit of grace : and 
 that the greatest testimony of my charity to 
 such, is to warn them in the name of God, as 
 they regard the welfare of their immortal souls, 
 no more to deny his being or his providence, or 
 despise his goodness : no more to make a mock 
 of sin, or contemn the pure and excellent reli- 
 gion of my ever-blessed Redeemer, through 
 whose merits alone, I, one of the greatest of sin- 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS, 49 
 
 ners, do yet hope for mercy and forgiveness. 
 Amen,"* 
 
 20. We have an account of the conversion 
 of another determined Deist to the faith of 
 Christ, in six letters, from a Minister of the re- 
 formed Church abroad, to John Newton, late 
 rector of St. Mary Woolnorth, London. He 
 was born of religious parents, was brought up at 
 school and university for the ministry, became 
 eminent for his literary attainments, but lost all 
 his religion, and commenced Deist Proud of 
 his abilities and attainments, and trusting solely 
 to his reasoning powers, he disdained to think 
 with the vulgar, and was too wise in his own es* 
 teem to be instructed by Divine Revelation.— 
 But w T hile he w:as unacquainted with God, he 
 was guilty of secret impurities, and a stranger to 
 peace. Like a ship in a storm, without rudder 
 or pilot, he was hurried along by tumultuous 
 passions, till he grew weary of life. In such a 
 state of soul, and at such a crisis, the light of 
 heavenly truth broke in upon his mind. The 
 Lord spake and it was done. The storm was 
 hushed. The man was powerfully and unex- 
 
 * The case of Sir Duncomb Colchester, a magistrate in the coun- 
 I ty of Gloucester, towards the close of the 17th century, was some- 
 I what like this of Rochester. He vvas a gentleman of excellent 
 parts, a generous spirit, and undaunted courage. Having, howev- 
 er, spent many years in sundry extravagances, he was at length, 
 by a long and painful sickness, brought to a very serious sense 
 of the excellency of religion, and of his own great sin and fol- 
 ly in the neglect and contempt of it He accordingly by way of 
 ! .making some small reparation for the mischief he had done by his 
 wickedness, drew up an address to his friends and the publick, 
 i somewhat like to the above of Rochester, signed by divers witness- 
 es, and caused it to be read in two neighbouring churches, and 
 9pread abroad among all his friends and neighbours through the 
 country, as extensively as he was able. 
 
50 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 pectedly changed. The servant of sin became 
 the servant of Christ ; and he now preaches 
 with energy and success, the faith he laboured 
 before to destroy.* 
 
 21. Captain John Lee, who was executed for 
 forgery, March 4, 1784, became an Infidel, 
 through reading the elegant, but sophistical wri- 
 tings of David Hume. Deeply, however, did he 
 repent his folly, when he came to be in distress- 
 ed circumstances. " I leave to the world," said 
 he, in a letter to a friend the night before his ex- 
 ecution, " this mournful memento, that however 
 much a man may be favoured by personal quali- 
 fications, or distinguished by mental endowments ; 
 genius will be useless, and abilities avail but lit- 
 tle, unless accompanied by a sense of religion, 
 and attended by the practice of virtue." 
 
 22. Another Gentleman, whose name is con- 
 cealed out of delicacy to his connections, was de<- 
 scended of a noble and religious family. His life 
 was extremely irregular and dissolute, but his 
 natural parts and endowments of mind so ex* 
 traordinary, that they rendered his conversation 
 agreeable to persons of the highest rank and 
 quality. Being taken ill he believed he should 
 die at the very beginning of his sickness. His 
 friend with whom he had frequently disputed 
 
 * Similar to this instance, in some respects, is the case of the Rev. 
 Thomas Scott, late Chaplain of the Lock Hospital in London. <« I 
 feel myself impelled to declare," says he, " that I once was not 
 much more disposed to credit the Scriptures, than Mr. Fame : and 
 having got rid of the shackles of education, was much Mattered by 
 my emancipation and superior discernment. But twenty years, 
 employed in diligently investigating the evidences and con. ems of 
 the Bible, have produced in me an unshaken assurance that it i? tfcs 
 word a/God. — Answer to Pained %Agz of Reason^ p* 23, 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 51 
 
 against the existence of God and the truths of 
 revealed religion, came to visit him on the se- 
 cond day after he was seized. He asked him 
 how he did, and what made him so dejected ? 
 
 u Alas P* said he, " are you so void of under- 
 standing as to imagine I am afraid to die? Far 
 be such thoughts from me. I could meet death 
 with as much courage as I have encountered an 
 enemy in the field of battle, and embrace it as 
 freely as I ever did any friend whom I sincerely 
 loved; for I see nothing in this world that is 
 worth the pains of keeping. I have made trial 
 of most states and conditions of life, I have 
 continued at home for a considerable time, and 
 travelled abroad in foreign parts. I have been 
 rich and poor. I have been raised to honour 
 and reversed in a high degree. I have also been 
 exposed to scorn and contempt. I have been 
 wise and foolish. I have experienced the differ- 
 ence between virtue and vice, and every thing 
 that was possible for a man in my station : so 
 that J am capable of distinguishing what is real- 
 ly good and praise-worthy, and what is not. 
 Now I see with a clearer sight than ever, and 
 discern a vast difference between the vain licen- 
 jtious discourse of a Libertine, and the sound ar- 
 gument of a true believer: for though the for- 
 mer may express himself more finely than the 
 latter, so as to puzzle him with hard questions 
 and intricate notions, yet all amount to no more 
 than the fallacy of a few airy repartees, which 
 are never affected by sober Christians, nor capa- 
 ble of eluding the force of solid reason. But 
 now I know how to make a distinction between 
 
 7 
 
52 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 them ; and I wish from the bottom of my heart 
 I had been so sensible of my error in the time of 
 my health ; then I had never had those dread- 
 ful foretastes of hell which I now have. Oh J 
 what a sad account have I to give of a long life 
 spent in sin and folly ! I look beyond the fears 
 of temporal death. All the dread that you 
 perceive in me arises from the near approach I 
 make to an eternal death ; for I must die to live 
 to all eternity." 
 
 This unhappy Gentleman continued in this 
 manner to bewail his past folly, Atheism and In- 
 fidelity, for forty days, and then expired. His 
 friend, however, took much pains with him to 
 encourage his repentance, faith, and return to a 
 proper state of mind ; the particulars of which 
 would be too tedious to record in this place. At 
 last, however, he was brought to entertain some 
 hope, that the Redeemer of mankind would take 
 pity on his deplorable condition, pardon his sins, 
 and rescue him from that everlasting destruction 
 which awaits all such characters. He told his 
 friend, therefore, that if he departed with a 
 smile, he might hope for the best concerning him j 
 but if he should be seen giving up the ghost with 
 a frown, there would be reason to fear the worst. 
 
 This was about three o*clock in the afternoon, 
 and he lived till four the next morning. A little 
 before he expired he was heard to speak 
 these words softly to himself — " Oh ! that I had 
 possession of the meanest place in heaven, and 
 could but creep into one corner of it." After- 
 wards he cried out for several times together — 
 " O dear ! dear ! dear ! dear !"— - and near a min- 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 53 
 
 ute before he expired, his friend perceiving him 
 to look full in his face, with a smiling counte- 
 nance — 
 
 There we leave him till the resurrection 
 
 morn,* 
 
 23. When Count Struensee, Prime Minister 
 of the kingdom of Denmark, had been disgraced 
 and imprisoned by his sovereign for certain mis- 
 demeanors of which he had been guilty, he was 
 brought from a state of Infidelity to a serious 
 sense of his situation. He then declared, " The 
 more I learn Christianity from Scripture, the more 
 I grow convinced how unjust those objections 
 are with which it is charged. 1 find for instance, 
 that all what Voltaire says of the intolerance of 
 Christians, and the blood-shedding caused by 
 Christianity, is a very unjust charge laid upon re- 
 ligion. It is easy to be seen, that those cruel- 
 ties, said to be caused by religion, if properly 
 considered, were the production of human pas- 
 sions, selfishness and ambition, and that religion 
 served in such case only for a cloak.— I am fully 
 convinced of the truth of the Christian religion, 
 and I feel its power in quieting my conscience, 
 and informing my sentiments, I have examined 
 it during a good state of health, and with all the 
 reason I am master of, I tried every argument. 
 
 * It is impossible for any man to say with certainty whether the 
 change which seems to pass upon the human mind, upon these mel- 
 ancholy occasions, is real and saving, or only apparent and delu- 
 sive. We have known various instances, where every symptom of 
 genuine repentance has been exhibited upon a sick bed, but no 
 sooner has health returned, than they have returned to folly with 
 accelerated speed ; fulfilling the old Popish distich ; 
 
 " When the Devil was sick, the Devil a Monk would be : 
 When the Devil got well, the Pevil a Monk was he !" 
 
54 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 I felt no fear, I have taken my own time, and I 
 have not been in haste. I own with joy I find 
 Christianity the more amiable, the more I get 
 acquainted with it. 1 never knew it before. I 
 believed it contradicted reason, and the nature 
 of man, whose religion it was designed to be. I 
 thought it an artfully contrived and ambiguous 
 doctrine, full of incomprehensibilities. Whenev- 
 er I formerly thought on religion in some serious 
 moments, I had always an idea in my mind how 
 it ought to be, which was, it should be simple* 
 and accommodated to the abilities of men in ev- 
 ery condition. I now find Christianity to be ex- 
 actly so ; it answers entirely that idea which I 
 had formed of true religion. Had I but former- 
 ly known it was such, I should not have delayed 
 turning Christian till this time of my imprison- 
 ment. But I had the misfortune to be prejudic- 
 ed against religion, first through my own pas- 
 sions, but afterwards likewise by so many human 
 inventions, foisted into it, of which I could see 
 plainly that they had no foundation, though they* 
 were styled essential parts of Christianity. I 
 was offended when God was always represented 
 to me as an angry, jealous judge, who is much 
 pleased when he has an opportunity of shewing 
 his revenge, though I knew he was love itself ; 
 and am now convinced, that though he must pun- 
 ish, yet he takes no kind of delight in it, and is 
 rather for pardoning. From my infancy I have 
 known but few Christians who had not scandal- 
 ized religion by their enthusiasm and wickedness* 
 which they wanted to hide under the cloak of 
 piety. I knew indeed that not all Christians 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 55 
 
 were such, or talked such an affected language ; 
 but I was too volatile to enquire of better Christ- 
 ians after the true spirit of religion. Frequently 
 I heard sermons in my youth, but they made no 
 impression upon me. That without Christ there 
 was no salvation, was the only truth which serv- 
 ed for a subject in all sermons ; and this was re- 
 peated over and over again in synonymous expres- 
 sions. But it was never set in its true light, and 
 never properly proved. I saw people cry at 
 church*, but after their tears were dried up, I 
 found them in their actions not in the least bet- 
 ter, but rather allowing themselves in every 
 transgression, upon the privilege of being faithful 
 believers. — He said he observed in St. Paul a 
 great genius, much wisdom, and true philosophy. 
 The apostles write extremely well, now and then 
 inimitably beautiful 7 , and at the same time with 
 simplicity and clearness. — The Freethinkers ex- 
 tol the fables of iEsop, but the parables and nar- 
 rations of Christ will not please f hem ; notwith- 
 standing they are derived from a greater knowl- 
 edge of nature, and contain more excellent mor- 
 ality. Besides they are proposed with a more 
 noble and artless simplicity than any writings of 
 the kind, among ancient or modern authors,'' 
 
 24. Count Brandt, the companion of Struen- 
 see in guilt and misfortunes, with great freedom 
 owned before me and others, that his imprison- 
 ment was the means of setting his soul at liberty ; 
 and he found his chains so little troublesome to 
 him, that he would oftentimes take them up and 
 kiss them. " For," said he, when I believed my- 
 self to be free, I was a miserable slave to my 
 
 7 * 
 
56 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 passions : and now since I am a prisoner, truth 
 and grace have set me at liberty." He pitied 
 the miserable condition of those who were under 
 the joke of unbelief and sin, which he himself 
 had worn, and kept himself in it by reading de- 
 istical writings. He mentioned, among the rest, 
 the works of Voltaire, to whom he owed very 
 little that was good. He said he had spent up- 
 on his travels four days with his old advocate for 
 unbelief, and had heard nothing from him but 
 what could corrupt the heart and sound morals. 
 He was very sorry for all this, but was much 
 pleased that he had found a taste for the true 
 Word of God; whose efficacy upon his heart, 
 since he read it with a good intention, convinced 
 him of its divine origin.* 
 
 It is usually said, that example has a more 
 powerful effect upon the mind than precept. 
 None can deny that these are respectable ones. 
 They are such as every Deist and Sceptic in the 
 kingdom should well consider, before he ven- 
 tures his salvation upon the justness of his own 
 principles. If equal danger, or if any danger at- 
 tend our embracing the Christian* scheme, the 
 Unbsliever would be in a certain degree justified 
 in with-holding his assent to that scheme : but 
 as all the hazard is on his side of the question, 
 and none on the other, language furnishes no 
 words but infatuation and madness, to express 
 the extreme folly of treating religion with levity, 
 ridicule and contempt. 
 
 * See Dr. Ue&$ History of Count Eae void Brandt, 
 
(57) 
 CHAR III. 
 
 EXAMPLES OF mflNG CHRISTIANS WHO HAD LIVED IN 
 THE SPIRIT OF THE WORLD, 
 
 " This shall ye have of My hand ; ye shall lie down in sorrow. 
 — Isa. 1. 11. 
 
 25. Hugo Grotius is said to have possessed 
 the brightest genius ever recorded of a youth in 
 the learned world, and was a profound admirer, 
 and a daily reader, of the Sacred Writings ; yet 
 after all his attainments, reputation, and labour 
 in the cause of learnings he was constrained at 
 last to crjr out, " Ah L 1 have consumed my life 
 in a laborious doing of nothing ! — I would give 
 all my learning and honour for the plain integri- 
 ty of John Urich !" 
 
 This John Urich was a religious poor man, 
 who spent eight hours of the day in prayer, eight 
 in labour, and but eight in meals, sleep, and oth- 
 er necessaries.* 
 
 Grotius had devoted too much of his time to 
 worldly company, secular business, and learned 
 trifles ; too little to the exercises of the closet. 
 u This is forsaking the fountain of living waters, 
 and hewing out to ourselves broken cisterns, that 
 can hold no water." 
 
 26. When Salmasius, who was one of the 
 most consummate scholars of his time, came to 
 the close of life, he saw cause to exclaim .bitter--" 
 
 * Alfred the Great, King of England, who fought fifty-six battles 
 with the Danes, many of which were gained by his own personal 
 courage and great example, dedicated, with strict punctuality, 
 eight hours every day to acts of devotion, eight hours to public af- 
 fairs, and as many to sleep, study, and necessary refreshments 
 
58 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 ly against himself. " Oh } w said he, " I have lost 
 a world of time ! time, the most precious thing 
 in the world! whereof had I but one year 
 more, it should be spent in David's Psalms and 
 Paul's Epistles!" Oh! "Sirs," said he again to 
 those about him, " mind the world less, and God 
 more !" 
 
 27. Dr. Samuel Johnson,* whose death made 
 such a noise a few years ago, was unquestionably 
 one of the first men of the age, and a serious 
 Believer in Jesus Christ for many years before 
 his death. Mixing however, too much with men 
 of no religion, his mind was kept barren of spirit- 
 ual consolation, and he was grieviously haunted 
 with the fear of death through his whole life. 
 " The approach of death," said he to a friend, " is 
 very dreadful. I am afraid to think on that 
 which I know I cannot avoid. It is vain to look 
 round and round for that help which cannot be 
 had. Yet we hope and hope, and fancy that he 
 who has lived to-day may live to-morrow." To 
 another friend he said, " He never had a mo- 
 ment in which death was not terrible to him." 
 On another occasion he declared in company at 
 Oxford, " I am afraid I shall be one of those 
 who will be damned — -sent to hell, and punish* 
 ed everlastingly." When this great man, how- 
 ever, actually approached dissolution, " all his 
 fears were calmed and absorbed by the preva- 
 lence of his faith, and his trusts in the merits 
 and propitiation of Jesus Christ." He was full 
 of resignation, strong in the faith, joyful in hope 
 
 ?Dr. Johnson's Lift by Boswell appears to me one of the most 
 entertaining narratives in the English language. 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 59 
 
 of his own salvation, and anxious for the salvation 
 of his friends. He particularly exhorted Sir Josh- 
 ua Reynolds, on his dying bed, " to read the Bi- 
 ble, and to keep holy the Sabbath-day." The 
 last words he was heard to speak were, " God 
 bless you !" 
 
 28. Baron Haller, a famous Swiss Physician, 
 the delight and ornament of his country, was at 
 the same time a great philosopher, a profound 
 
 JDolitician, an agreeable poet, and more particular- 
 y famous for his skill in botany, anatomy, and 
 physic. During his last sickness he had the hon- 
 our of a visit from Joseph, the late Emperor of 
 Germany. Upon his death-bed, owing probably 
 to the variety of his literary pursuits, the multi- 
 tiplicity of his engagements, and the honours 
 heaped upon him by the world, he went through 
 sore conflicts of spirit concerning his interest in 
 the salvation of the Redeemer. His mind was 
 clouded, and his soul destitute of comfort. In 
 his last moments, however, he expressed renew- 
 ed confidence in God's mercy through Christ, 
 and left the world in peace. 
 
 29. Sir John Mason, on his death-bed, spoke 
 to those about him in the manner following : — 
 " I have lived to see five princes, and have been 
 Privy-counsellor to four of them. I have seen 
 the most remarkable things in foreign parts, and 
 have been present at most state transactions for 
 thirty years together ; and I have learnt this af- 
 ter so many years experience — That seriousness 
 is the greatest wisdom, temperance the best 
 physick, and a good conscience the best estate* 
 And, were I to live again, 1 would change the 
 
60 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 court for a cloister : my privy counsellor's bustle 
 for a hermit's retirement, and the whole life I 
 have lived in the palace for an hour's enjoyment 
 of God in the chapel."* 
 
 30. Philip the Third, King of Spain, when he 
 drew near the end of his days, expressed his 
 deep regret for a careless and worldly life in 
 the following emphatical words :" — " Ah ! how 
 happy would it have been for me had 1 spent 
 these twenty-three years, that 1 have held my 
 kingdom, in retirement !" 
 
 31. Cardinal Mazarine, one of the greatest 
 statesmen in Europe, cried out a little before 
 his death with astonishment and tears ; — " Oh ! 
 my poor soul ! what will become of thee ? Whith- 
 
 * James Earl of Malborough, who was killed in a battle at sea oil 
 the coast of Holland, A. D. 1665, having a kind of presentiment of 
 his own death, wrote to his friend Sir Hugh Pollard, a letter, of 
 which the following is an extract :— u I will not speak ought of 
 the vanity of this world ; your own age and experience will save 
 that labour; but there is a certain thing that goeth up and down 
 the world, called Religion, dressed and pretended fantastically, and 
 to purposes bad enough, which yet by such evil dealing loseth not 
 Its being. Moreover, God in his infinite mercy hath given us his 
 Holy Word, in which, as there are many things hard to be under- 
 stood, so there is enough plain and easy to quiet our minds, and di- 
 rect us concerning our future being. 1 confess, to God and you, I 
 have been a great neglector, arid 1 fear, deepiser of it. God, of his 
 infinite mercy, pardon me the dreadful fault. But when I retired 
 myself from the noise and deceitful vanity of the world, I found no 
 comfort in any other resolution than that which I had from thence. 
 I commend from the bottom of my heart, the same to your happy 
 wse. Dear Sir Hugh, let us be more generous than to believe we die 
 as the beasts that perish ; but with a christian, manly, brave reso- 
 lution, look to what is eternal. I will not trouble you further. 
 Shew this letter to my friends, and to whom you please. The only 
 great God, and holy God, Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, direct you 
 $o a happy end of your life, and send us a joyful resurrection. 
 
 So prays your true friend, 
 
 "MALBOROUGH," 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS, 61 
 
 er wilt thou go ? Were I to live again I would 
 be a capuchin rather than a courtier." 
 
 32. George Villiers, the younger, Duke of 
 Buckingham, was the richest man, and one of 
 the greatest wits in the court of Charles II. ; and 
 yet such were his vices and extravagances, that, 
 before he died, he was reduced to poverty and 
 general contempt In this situation, however, 
 he seems to have been brought to a sense of his 
 folly, and the danger of his condition, from the 
 letter which he wrote to Dr. Barlow, of whom he 
 had a high opinion,* on his death bed ; and which 
 is well worth the attention of every man of 
 pleasure and dissipation. 
 
 " Dear Doctor, 
 
 " I always looked upon you as a man 
 of true virtue ; and I know you to be a person 
 of sound judgment. For, however I may act in 
 opposition to the principles of religion, or the 
 dictates of reason, I can honestly assure you I 
 had always the highest veneration for both. 
 The world and I may shake hands, for I dare 
 affirm we are heartily weary of each other. O 
 Doctor, what a prodigal have I been of the most 
 valuable of all possessions, — -Time! I have 
 squandered it away with a persuasion it was last- 
 ing : and now, when a few days would be worth 
 a hecatomb of worlds, I cannot flatter myself 
 with a prospect of half a dozen hours. 
 
 " How despicable is that man who never prays 
 
 * This appears in a very strong light from the anecdote which is 
 recorded concerning the Doctor's preaching before King Charles 
 the Second, and the Duke's severe address to him. 
 
62 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 to his God, but in the time of his distress ! In 
 what manner can he supplicate that omnipotent 
 Being of his affliction with- reverence, whom in 
 the tide of his prosperity, he never remembered 
 with dread ? Do not brand me with infidelity, 
 when I tell you I am almost ashamed to offer up 
 my petition, to the throne of grace ; or of im- 
 ploring that divine mercy in the next world 
 which I have so scandalously abused in this* 
 Shall ingratitude to man be looked on as the 
 blackest of crimes, and not ingratitude to God? 
 Shall an insult offered to the king be looked on 
 in the most offensive light ; and yet no notice be 
 taken when the King of kings is treated with in- 
 dignity an$ disrespect ? 
 
 " The companions of my former libertinism 
 would^carce believe their eyes, were you to 
 shew them this epistle. They would laugh at 
 me as a dreaming enthusiast, or pity me as a tim- 
 orous wretch, who was shocked at the appear- 
 ance of futurity. They are more entitled to my 
 pity than my resentment. A future state may 
 very well strike terror into any man who has not 
 acted well in this life ; and he must have an un- 
 common share of courage indeed, who does not 
 shrink at the presence of God. 
 
 " You see, my dear Doctor, the apprehensions 
 of death will soon bring the most profligate to a 
 proper use of their understanding. 1 am haunt- 
 ed by remorse, despised by my acquaintance, and, 
 I fear, forsaken by my God. There is nothing 
 so dangerous, my dear Doctor, as extraordinary 
 abilities. I cannot be accused of vanity now, by 
 being sensible that I was once possessed of un- 
 
kXD THE SACRED WRITINGS. 63 
 
 common qualifications ; as I sincerely regret that 
 I was ever blessed with any at all. My rank 
 in life still made these accomplishments more 
 conspicuous ; and, fascinated with the general ap- 
 plause which they procured, I never considered 
 about the proper means by which they should 
 be displayed. Hence to purchase a smile from 
 a blockhead, whom I despised, 1 have frequently 
 treated the virtuous with disrespect ; and sported 
 with the holy name of Heaven, to obtain a laugh 
 from a parcel of fools, who were entitled to noth- 
 ing but my contempt. 
 
 Your men of wit, my dear Doctor, look on 
 themselves as discharged from the duties of Re- 
 ligion, and confine the doctrines of the gospel to 
 people of meaner understanding; and look on that 
 plan to be of a narrow genius who studies to be 
 good. What a pity that the Holy Writings 
 are not made the criterion of true judgment ! Fa- 
 vour me, my dear Doctor, with a visit as soon 
 as possible. Writing to you gives me some ease, 
 I am of opinion this is the last visit I shall ever 
 solicit from you. My distemper is powerful. 
 Come and pray for the departing spirit of the 
 jumhappy — Buckingham !"* 
 
 .* This Nobleman is described to have been a gay, capricious per- 
 son, of some wit, and great vivacity. He was the minister of riot, 
 and counsellor of infamous practices ; the slave of intemperance, a 
 pretended Atheist, without honour or principle, economy or discre- 
 tion. At last, deserted by all his friends, and despised by all the 
 world, he died in the greatest want and obscurity. It is of him that 
 Mr. Fope says : 
 
 " In the worst inn's worst room, with mat half bung, 
 With floor of plaister and the walls of dung — 
 Great Villiers lies : Alas ! how changM from him ; 
 That life of pleasure and that soul of whim ! — 
 No wit to flatter left of all his store .' 
 
 8 
 
64 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 33. We have also an uncommon alarm given 
 us in a Letter from another Nobleman, but 
 whose name is concealed from motives of delica- 
 cy, on his death-bed, to an intimate companion ; 
 which no man can seriously read, and not find him- 
 self deeply affected. I will produce it at length. 
 
 No fool to laugh at, which he valued more ! 
 There, victor of his health, his fortune, friends 
 And fame, this Lord of useless thousands ends." 
 
 Mr. Dry den describes this Nobleman as being — 
 
 " A man so various, tint he seemM to be 
 Not one, but all mankind's epitome : 
 Stiff in opinions, always in the wrong ; 
 Was every thing by starts, and nothing long •, 
 But, in the course of one revolving moon, 
 Was chymist, fiddler, statesman and buffoon : 
 Then all for women, painting, rhyming, drinkiug ; 
 Besides ten thousand freaks that died in thinking." 
 
 Wentworth Dillon, Earl of Roscommon, cotemporary with Buck- 
 ingham, was also a man of considerable learning and abilities, but 
 a man of dissipation and licentious principles. He addicted him- 
 self immoderately to gaming, by which he was engaged in frequent 
 quarrels, and brought into no little distress. But however we may 
 be disposed to play the devil when we are in no apparent danger, 
 there is a time coming, when we shall see all things in a more seri- 
 ous point of view. Accordingly, we are told, at the moment this 
 merry Nobleman expired, he was constrained to utter, with an en- 
 ergy of voice that expressed the most ardent devotion,— 
 
 " My God, my Father, and my Friend ; 
 Do not forsake me in the end !" 
 
 Something like the case of Buckingham and Roscommon like- 
 wise, was the last scene of John Sheffield, Duke of Buckingham, 
 who died in the reign of George the First, if we may credit the linec 
 inscribed by his own order on his monument — 
 
 u Dubis, sed non improbus vixi. 
 Incertus morior, non perturbatus. 
 
 Humanum est nescire et errare. 
 Christum adveneror, Deo confido. 
 
 Ens Entium, miserere mei !" 
 
 Sir Richard Steele hath given us another affecting confession oi 
 a dying Infidel, in No. LXXXI. of the Guardian; and a humorous 
 account of two other gentlemen of the same cast, in Nos. CXI. and 
 CXXXV. of the Tatler, which the reader may consult at his pleas- 
 ure. 
 
x 
 
 AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 65 
 
 " Dear Sir, 
 
 " Before you receive this, my final state 
 will be determined by the Judge of all the earth. 
 In a few days at most, perhaps in a few hours, 
 the inevitable sentence will be past, that shall 
 raise me to the heights of happiness, or sink me 
 to the depths of misery. While you read these 
 lines, I shall be either groaning under the agonies 
 of absolute despair, or triumphing in fullness of 
 
 " It is impossible for me to express the pres- 
 ent disposition of my soul — the vast uncertainty 
 I am struggling with ! No words can paint the 
 force and vivacity of my apprehensions. Every 
 doubt wears the face of horror, and would per- 
 fectly overwhelm me, but for some faint beams 
 of hope, which dart across the tremendous 
 gloom ! What tongue can utter the anguish of a 
 soul suspended between the extremes of infinite 
 joy and eternal misery ? I am throwing my last 
 stake for eternity, and tremble and shudder for 
 the important event. 
 
 "Good God! how have I employed myself! 
 what enchantment hath held me ? In what de- 
 lirium has my life been past ? What have I 
 been doing, while the sun in its race, and the 
 stars in their courses, have lent their beams, 
 perhaps only to light me to perdition. 
 
 "I' never awaked till now. I have but just 
 commenced the dignity of a rational being. Till 
 this instant 1 had a wrong apprehension of every 
 thing in nature. I have pursued shadows, and 
 entertained myself with dreams. I have been 
 treasuring up dust, and sporting myself with the 
 
66 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 wind. I look back on my past life, and but for 
 some memorials of infamy and guilt, it is all a 
 blank — a perfect vacancy! I might have grazed 
 with the oeasts of the field, or sung with the 
 winged inhabitants of the woods, to much better 
 purpose than any for which I have lived. And, 
 Oh ! but for some faint hope, a thousand times 
 more blessed had I been, to have slept with the 
 clods of the valley, and never heard the Almigh- 
 ty's fiat ; nor waked into life at his command ! 
 
 " I never had a just apprehension of the sol- 
 emnity of the part 1 am to act till now. I have 
 often met deatli insulting on the hostile plain, and, 
 with a stupid boast, defied his terrors \ with a 
 courage, as brutal as that of the warlike horse, 
 I have rushed into the battle, laughed at the 
 glittering spear, and rejoiced at the sound of the 
 trumpet, nor had a thought of any state beyond 
 the grave, nor the great tribunal to which I 
 must have been summoned ; 
 
 Where all my secret guilt had been reveaPd, 
 Nor the minutest circumstance conceaPd. 
 
 It is this which arms death with all its terrors ; 
 else I could still mock at fear, and smile in the 
 face of the gloomy monarch. It is not giving up 
 my breath ; it is not being for ever insensible, is 
 the thought at which I shrink : it is the terrible, 
 hereafter, the something beyond the grave, at 
 which I recoil. Those great realities, which, in 
 the hours of mirth and vanity, I have treated as 
 phantoms, as the idle dreams of superstitious be- 
 ings ; these start forth, and dare me now in their 
 most terrible demonstration My awakened con- 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 67 
 
 science feels something of that eternal vengeance 
 I have often defied. 
 
 " To what heights of madness is it possible 
 for human nature to reach? What extravagance 
 is it to jest with death ! to laugh at damnation ! 
 to sport with eternal chains, and recreate a joy- 
 ful fancy with the scenes of infernal misery ! 
 
 " Were there no impiety in this kind of mirth, 
 it would be as ill-bred as to entertain a dying- 
 friend with the sight of an harlequin, or the re- 
 hearsal of a farce. Every thing in nature seems 
 to reproach this levity in human creatures. The 
 whole creation, man excepted, is serious : man, 
 who has the highest reason to be so, while he 
 has affairs in infinite consequence depending on 
 this short and uncertain duration. A condemn- 
 ed wretch may with as good a grace go dancing 
 to his execution, as the greatest part of mankind 
 go on with such a thoughtless gaiety to their 
 graves. 
 
 " Oh ! my friend, with what horror do I re- 
 cal those hours of vanity we have wasted to- 
 gether ? Return, ye lost neglected moments ! 
 How should I prize you above the eastern treas- 
 ures ! Let me dwell with hermits ; let me rest 
 on the cold earth ; let me converse in cottages ; 
 may I but once more stand a candidate for an 
 immortal crown, and have my probation for ce- 
 lestial happiness. 
 
 Ye vain grandeurs of a court! Ye sounding 
 titles, and perishing riches ! what do ye now sig- 
 nify? what consolation, what relief can ye give? 
 I nave a splendid passage to the grave ; I die in 
 state, and languish under a gilded canopy ; I am 
 
 8* 
 
68 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 4 
 
 expiring on soft and downy pillows, and am re- 
 spectfully attended by my servants and physi- 
 cians : my dependants sigh, my sisters weep ; my 
 father bends beneath a load of years and grief ! 
 my lovely wife, pale and silent, conceals her in* 
 ward anguish; my friend, who was as my own 
 soul, suppresses his sighs, and leaves me to hide 
 his secret grief. But, oh t which of these will 
 answer my summons at the high Tribunal? which 
 of them will bail me from the arrest of death ? 
 who will descend into the dark prison of the 
 grave for me. 
 
 "Here they all leave me, after having paid St 
 few idle ceremonies to the breathless clay, which 
 perhaps may lie reposed in state, while my soul, 
 my only conscious part, may stand trembling be- 
 fore my Judge. 
 
 " My afflicted friends, it is very probable, with 
 great solemnity, will lay the senseless corpse in a 
 stately monument inscribed with,, 
 
 Here lies the Great 
 
 But could the pale carcase speak, it would soon 
 reply ; 
 
 False marble where ? 
 Nothing hut poor and sordid dust lies here ! 
 
 While some flattering panegyric is pronounced at 
 my interment, I may perhaps be hearing my just 
 condemnation^ a superior Tribunal; where an 
 unerring verdict may sentence me to everlasting 
 infamy. But I cast myself on God's absolute 
 mercy, through the infinite merits of the Re- 
 deemer of lost mankind. Adieu, my dear friend, 
 till we meet in the world of spirits]" 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS* 60 
 
 Nothing is so well calculated to convince us of 
 the vast importance of living wholly under the 
 
 Eower of the gospel, as seeing great and valuab- 
 le men dying in such a low, sneaking and un- 
 worthy manner, as many of the first characters 
 of our world have been known to do. The 
 cases of Grotius and Salmasius, of Johnson, and 
 Haller, are mortifying instances. Great talents, 
 great learning, great celebrity, are all utterly in- 
 sufficient to constitute a man nappy, and give him 
 peace and confidence in a dying hour. We know 
 the promises of God are all yea and amen in 
 Christ Jesus ; but if the promises are sure, and 
 strongly animating to the proper objects of them, 
 the threatenings of God are not less infallible, 
 and at the same time are extremely alarming to 
 the proper objects of them. Nothing within the 
 compass of nature can enable a man, with the 
 eyes of his mind properly enlightened, to face 
 death without fear and dismay, but a strong con- 
 scious sense, founded on scriptural evidence, that 
 our sins are pardoned, that God is reconciled, 
 and that the Judge of the world is become our 
 friend 
 
(70) 
 CHAP. IV. 
 
 EXAMPLES OF PERSONS LIVING AND DYING, EITHER 
 
 WITH CONFIDENCE, OR THE FULL ASSURANCE OF 
 
 FAITH. 
 
 u Precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of his saints," 
 
 Ps. cxvi. 15. 
 
 u Let me die the death of the righteous, and let my last end be 
 
 like his." Numb, xxiii. 10. 
 
 34. Joseph Addison, Esq. was a very able 
 and elegant advocate for the Bible, in life and 
 death. Just before his departure, having sent 
 for a young Nobleman nearly related to him, 
 who requested to know his dying commands — 
 his answer was — " See in what peace a Chris- 
 tian can die !" 
 
 He spoke Avith difficulty, and soon expired. — 
 Througn grace divine, how great is man ! 
 Through divine mercy how stingless is death ! 
 
 44 He taught us how to live ; and, oh ! too high 
 A price for knowledge, taught us how to die."* 
 
 35. Dr. John Leland, after spending a long and 
 exemplary life in the service of the Gospel,, 
 closed it with the following words : — " 1 give my 
 dying testimony to the truth of Christianity^ 
 The promises of the Gospel are my support and 
 consolation. They, alone, yield me satisfaction 
 in a dying hour. I am not afraid to die. The 
 Gospel of Christ has raised me above the fear 
 of death; for I know that my Redeemer liv- 
 eth." 
 
 36. Monsieur Pascal was a great man every 
 way, and one of the most humble and devout 
 believers in Jesus that ever lived. The cele- 
 
 * See Dr. Young's Conjectures on Original Compositions. 
 
X 
 
 ANtf THE SACRED WRITINGS. 71 
 
 brated Bayle saith of his life, that " a hundred 
 volumes 01 sermons are not worth so much as 
 this single life, and are far less capable of disarm** 
 ing men of impiety. The extraordinary humili- 
 ty and devotion of Monsieur Pascal gives a more 
 sensible mortification to the libertines of the age, 
 than if one was to let loose upon them a dozen 
 Missionaries. They can now no longer attack us 
 with their favourite and darling objection, that 
 there are none but little and narrow spirits, who 
 profess themselves the votaries of piety and reli- 
 gion : for we can now tell them, and boldly tell 
 them, that both the maxims and practice there- 
 of have been pushed on to the strongest degree, 
 and carried to the greatest height, by one of the 
 profoundest Geometricians^ by one of the most 
 subtile Metaphysicians* and by one of the most 
 solid and penetrating Geniuses that ever yet ex- 
 isted on this earth."* 
 
 37. Olympia Fulvia Morata, was one of the 
 earliest and brightest ornaments of the Refor- 
 mation. She could declaim in Latin, converse in 
 Greek, and was a critic in the most difficult clas- 
 sics. But after it pleased God by his grace to 
 open the eyes of her mind to discover the truth, 
 she became enamoured of the Sacred Scriptures 
 above all other books in the world, and studied 
 them by day and by night, And when dissolu- 
 tion approached, she declared she felt nothing 
 but " an inexpressible tranquility and peace with 
 
 *" "This great man, during some of the latter years of his life, 
 spent his whole time in prayer, and in reading the Holy Scriptures ; 
 and in this he took incredible delight." — Jesup's Lift of Pascal. 
 
 In his " Thoughts on Religion" there is a fine expostulation with 
 Unbelievers, -which ought most seriously to be attended to by every 
 person of that description, 
 
72 a plea For religion 
 
 God through Jesus Christ."— Her mouth was 
 full of the praises of God and she emphatically 
 expressed nerself by saying* — " I am nothing but 
 joy." 
 
 38. William, Lord Russel, delivered himself, 
 just before his execution, in the strongest terms 
 of faith and confidence. Besides many other 
 things, he said : — " Neither my imprisonment nor 
 fear of death have been able to discompose me 
 in any degree. On the contrary, I have found 
 the assurances of the love and mercy of God, in 
 and through my blessed Redeemer, in whom I 
 only trust. And I do not question but 1 am go- 
 ing to partake of that fullness of joy, which is in 
 his presence ; the hopes of which do so won- 
 derfully delight me, that I think this is the hap- 
 piest time of my life, though others may look up* 
 on it as the saddest." 
 
 39. Charles the Fifth, Emperor of Germany, 
 King of Spain, and Lord of the Netherlands, after 
 having alarmed and agitated all Europe for near 
 fifty years, retired from the world, and enjoyed 
 more complete contentment in this situation than 
 all his grandeur had ever yielded him. " I have 
 tasted, said he, " more satisfaction in my solitude, 
 in one day, than in all the triumphs of my for- 
 mer reign ; and I find that the sincere study, pro- 
 fession, and practice of the Christian religion, 
 hath in it such joys and sweetness as courts are 
 strangers to/t* 
 
 * Louis, one of the late Dukes of Orleans, expressed the delight 
 he found in piety and devotion in the following terms, which are 
 somewhat similar to the above of Charles :— u I know by experi- 
 ence, that sublunary grandeur and sublunary pleasure are deceitful 
 
ANB THE SACRED WRITINGS. 73 
 
 40. Oxenstiern was chancellor of Sweden, and 
 one of the most able and learned men of his time, 
 and yet he was not too great and too wise to be 
 above being taught by the Sacred Writings. 
 " After all my troubles and toilings in the world,' 5 
 says he," I find that my private life in the country 
 has afforded me more contentment than ever 1 
 met with in all my public employments. J have 
 lately applied myself to the study of the Bible^ 
 wherein all wisdom, and the greatest delights 
 are to be found, I therefore counsel you (the 
 English ambassador) to make the study and prac- 
 tice of the Word of God your chief contentment 
 and delight ; as indeed it will be to every soul 
 who savours the truths of God, which infinitely 
 excel all worldly things." 
 
 41. Mr. Selden, the famous lawyer, whom 
 Grotius calls, " the glory of the English nation," 
 
 and vain, and are always infinitely below the conceptions we form 
 of them. But, on the contrary, such happiness and such compla- 
 cency may be found in devotion and piety, as the sensual mind has 
 no idea of." 
 
 Gustavus Adolpbus, the renowned King of Sweden, was also em- 
 
 I inent for his piety towards God, and has been known to spend 
 hours together in religious retirement. So too our excellent Al- 
 fred. 
 
 It is said likewise of his late Majesty King George II. that during 
 
 i war time, he would constantly be in his closet between five and six 
 
 ! o'clock in the morning, winter and summer, praying for the success 
 of his fleets and armies. 
 
 A remarkable instance of attention to the blessing of the Divine 
 Being we have also in the conduct of the present truly valiant Ad- 
 miral Lord Duncan. Previous to the late action on the coast of 
 Holland, during the awful moments of preparation, he called his of- 
 
 I ficers upon deck, and in their presence prostrated himself in prayer 
 before the God of Hosts, committing himself and them, with the 
 cause they maintained, to his sovereign protection, his family to 
 his care, his soul and body to the disposal of his providence ; then- 
 rising from his Itnees, he gave command to make the attack. 
 
74 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 was, as Sir Matthew Hale declared, " a resolved 
 serious Christian, and a great adversary to Hob- 
 bes 9 errors." He was generally considered as 
 one of the most eminent philosophers, and most 
 learned men of his time. He had taken a dili- 
 gent survey of all kinds of learning, and had read 
 as much perhaps as any man ever did ; and yet, 
 towards the latter end of his days y he declared to 
 Archbishop Usher, that aot withstanding he had 
 been so laborious in his enquiries, and curious in 
 his collections, and had possessed himself of a 
 treasure of books and manuscripts upon all an- 
 cient subjects; yet "he could rest his soul on 
 none, save the Scriptures."^ — This is a perfect 
 etriogium on the Sacred Volume. 
 
 42. Monsieur Claude was a very considerable 
 man among the Protestants, who were driven 
 out of France by Louis the Fourteenth, When 
 he was taken ill he sent for the senior pastor of 
 the church to whom in the presence of all his 
 family he expressed himself thus : — " Sir, I was 
 desirous to see you, and to make my dying de* 
 claration before you. I am a miserable sinner be* 
 fore God. I most heartily beseech him to shew 
 me mercy for the sake of our Lord Jesus Christ. 
 1 hope he will hear my prayer, He has prom- 
 ised to hear the cries of repenting sinners. I 
 adore him for blessing my ministry. It has not 
 been fruitless in his church ; it is an effect of 
 God's grace, and 1 adore his providence for it." 
 
 * This is equally true of that great philosophic!* soul, Marcilitts 
 Ficinus, who was as learned a man as Italy ever produced. After 
 he had read all good authors, he rested in the Bible a* the only 
 book. 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 75 
 
 After pausing awhile, he added, " I have 
 carefully examined all religions. None appear 
 to me worthy of the wisdom of God, and capa^ 
 ble of leading men to happiness, but the Christ- 
 ian Religion. I have diligently studied Popery 
 and the reformation. The protestant religion, 1 
 think, is the only good religion. It is all found 
 in the Holy Scriptures, the Word of God. 
 from this, as from a fountain, all religions must 
 be drawn. Scripture is the root, the protestant 
 religion is the trunk and branches of the tree. It 
 becomes you all to keep steady to it." 
 
 About a week before he died, with true patri- 
 archal dignity, he sat up in his bed, and asked to 
 speak with his son and family. " Son," said he, 
 tenderly embracing him, " I am leaving you. The 
 time of my departure is at hand." Silence and 
 sobs, and floods of tears followed, each clasped 
 in the other's arms. The family all tame and 
 asked his blessing. # Most willingly," replied he, 
 * ; will I give it you." Mrs. Claude kneeled down 
 by the bed-side. " My wife," said he, " I have 
 always tenderly loved you. Be not afflicted at 
 my death. The death of the saints are precious 
 in the sight of God. In you I have seen a sin- 
 cere piety. I bless God for it. Be constant in 
 serving him with your whole heart. He will 
 bless you. I recommend my son and his family 
 to you, and I beseech the Lord to bless you." 
 To his son, who, with an old servant was kneel- 
 ing by his mother, he said, among other things, 
 " Son, you have chosen the good part. Perform 
 your office as a good pastor, and God will bless 
 you. Love and respect your mother. Be mind- 
 
76 A FLEA FOR RELIGIOxV 
 
 ful of this domestic. Take care she wants nor- 
 thing as long as she lives. I give you all my 
 blessing." & 
 
 He afterwards said, at several times : " I am 
 so oppressed that I can attend only to two of the 
 great truths of religion, the mercy of Ged, and 
 the gracious aids of his Holy Spirit." 
 
 " I know whom I have believed, and I am 
 persuaded he is able to keep that which I havq 
 committed unto him against that day." — 
 
 " My whole recourse is to the mercy of God ; 
 I expect a better life than this."— 
 
 " Our Lord Jesus Christ is my only righteous- 
 
 ness." 
 
 Thus died the venerable and inestimable John 
 Claude, in the sixty-eighth year of his age, A. D, 
 1687. 
 
 43. The Rev. Samuel Walker, of Truro in 
 Cornwall, was a minister of no ordinary rank in 
 the church of Christ. His excessive labours, 
 however, ruined his constitution, and he died at 
 the age of forty-eight. When his dissolution 
 drew near, after much former darkness, but the 
 most assured confidence in God, he broke out to 
 his nurse in this rapturous expression ; — " I have 
 been upon the wings of the cherubim ! Heaven 
 has been in a manner opened to me ! I shall soon 
 be there !" — Next day to a friend who came to 
 see him, he said, with a joy in his countenance 
 more than words can utter : — " O my friend, had 
 I strength to speak, I could tell you such news 
 as would rejoice your very soul ! I have had 
 such views of heayen! But I am not able to say 
 
 more." 
 
J 
 
 AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 77 
 
 44. The Rev. James Hervey is well known to 
 have been an elegant scholar, and a believer in 
 the Bible, with its most distinguished truths. 
 When he apprehended himself to be near the 
 close of life, and stood, as it were on the brink 
 of the grave, with eternity full in view, he wrote 
 to a friend at a distance to tell him what were 
 his sentiments in that awful situation. "1 have 
 been too fond," said he, " of reading every thing 
 valuable and elegant that has been penned in our 
 language, and been peculiary charmed with the 
 historians, orators, and poets of antiquity : but 
 were 1 to renew my studies, 1 would take my 
 leave of those accomplished trifles ; I would re- 
 sign the delight of modern wits, amusements and 
 eloquence, and devote my attention to the Scrip- 
 tures of truth. 1 would sit with much greater 
 assiduity at my divine Master's feet, and desire 
 to know nothing in comparison of Jesus Christ, 
 and him crucified." 
 
 After this, when his dissolution drew still 
 nearer, he said to those about him : — " How 
 thankful am 1 for death ! It is the passage to the 
 Lord and Giver of eternal life. O welcome, 
 welcome death ! Thou mayest w r ell be reckoned 
 among the treasures of the Christian ; S To live 
 is Christ, but to die is gain !' ' Lord, now lettest 
 thou thy servant depart in peace, according to 
 thy' most holy and comfortable ' word ; for mine 
 eyes have seen thy' precious ' salvation.' " 
 
 45. Dr. Leechman, late Principal of the Col- 
 lege of Glasgow, at the close of life, thus ad- 
 dressed the son of a worthy nobleman, who was 
 designed for the church, and the early part of 
 
78 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 whose education had been much under the Doc* 
 tor's eye/ 
 
 " You see the situation I am in : I hare not 
 many days to live : I am glad you have had an op- 
 tunity of witnessing the tranquillity of my last 
 moments. But it is not tranquillity and com- 
 posure alone ; it is joy and triumph; it is com* 
 plete exultation." — His features kindled, his 
 Voice rose as he spake, " And whence/' says 
 he, "does this exultation spring? — From that 
 book (pointing to a Bible that lay on the table) — 
 from that book, too much neglected indeed, but 
 which contains invaluable treasures ! treasures of 
 joy and rejoicing I for it makes us certain that 
 * this mortal shall put on immortality. 9 w 
 
 46. The late Rev. William Romaine was a 
 zealous and successful preacher of the gospel of 
 Jesus, and adorned it by a suitable character 
 *bove fifty years. In his last illness not one 
 -retful or murmuring word ever escaped his lips. 
 44 1 have," said he, " the peace of God in my con- 
 science, and the love of God in my heart. I 
 knew before, the doctrines I preached to be 
 truths, but now I experience them to be bles- 
 sings. Jesus is more precious than rubies, and 
 all that can be desired on earth, is not to be com- 
 pared to him." He was in full possession of his 
 mental powers to the last moment, and near his 
 dissolution cried out, "Holy, holy, holy, Lord 
 God Almighty! Glory be to thee on high ± for 
 such peace on earth, and good will to men." 
 
 55# 
 
 * The Editor recommends to the reader's serious attention and 
 perusal, the life of the late Rev. J. Newton, written by Mr. Cecil ; 
 and also of the late Rev. Cornelius Winter, written by Mr. Jay. 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 79 
 
 These are glorious instances of the power of 
 religion upon the human mind, in the most trying 
 circumstances of nature. I know it is fashiona- 
 ble for lukewarm and pharisaical Christians, who 
 have " a form of godliness, but deny the power," 
 and for sophisters of every description, to 
 treat all such death-bed scenes as delusive and 
 fanatical. I am not, however, ashamed to say, 
 that dissolutions of the above description ap- 
 pear to me honourable to religion, and desirable 
 above all the enjoyments of the world. If this 
 be enthusiasm, may I be the rankest enthusiast 
 that ever existed. Such enthusiasts, thanks be 
 to God, have appeared, more or less, in every 
 age of the gospel-dispensation. They are in- 
 creasing now in a considerable degree, and they 
 shall abound more and more, maugre all the op- 
 positions of Infidelity, and the cool moral har- 
 angues of a secular and lukewarm Clergy. Large 
 numbers of examples might be produced, of a 
 similar kind, from those who lived before the 
 rise of both methodism and puritanism, besides 
 these we have mentioned ; but the only one I 
 shall introduce here, by way of contrast to the 
 death-bed scenes of Chesterfield, Voltaire, Ros- 
 seau, and the other unhappy characters we have 
 recorded, shall be that of the learned and excel- 
 lent Bishop Bedell, that scourge of ecclesiastical 
 corruption, that amiable pattern for prelates and 
 clergyman, and that glory of the Irish hierachy. 
 
 47. After a life spent in the most laborious 
 service of his Divine Master, when he appre- 
 hended his great change to draw near, he called 
 for his sons, and his sons 9 wives, and spake t© 
 
 9* 
 
80 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 them, at several times, as he was able, as nearly 
 as could be recollected, in the following words : 
 
 " I am going the way of all flesh : ' I am ready 
 to be offered up, and the time of my departure 
 is at hand. 9 Knowing, therefore, that ' shortly I 
 must put off this tabernacle, even as our Lord 
 Jesus Christ hath shewed me.' * I know also, 
 that if this my earthly house of this tabernacle 
 were dissolved, I have a building of God, a house 
 not made with hands, eternal in the heavens,' a 
 fair mansion in the ' New Jerusalem, which com- 
 meth down out of heaven from my God.' There- 
 fore, to ' me to live is Christ, and to die is gain \ 
 which increaseth my desire even now to depart, 
 and to be with Christ, which is far better' than 
 to continue here in all transitory, vain, and false 
 pleasures of this world, of which I have seen an 
 end. 
 
 " Hearken, therefore, unto the last words of 
 your dying father. ' I am no more in this world, 
 but ye are in the world.' ' I ascend to my Fath- 
 er and your Father, to my God and your God, 
 through the all-sufficient merits of Jesus Christ 
 my Redeemer ; who ever lives to make interces- 
 sion for me ;' who is 8 a propitiation' for all my 
 sins, and washed me from them all in his own 
 blood; who is < worthy to receive glory, and 
 honour, and power ; who hath created all things, 
 and for whose pleasure thev are and were crea- 
 ted.' 
 
 " My witness is in heaven and my record on 
 high, that J have endeavoured to glorify God on 
 earth ! and in the ministry of the gospel of his 
 dear Son, which was committed to my trust ; <I 
 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS, 81 
 
 have finished the work which he gave me to 
 do,' as a faithful ambassador of Christ, and stew- 
 ard of the mysteries of God. ' I have preached 
 righteousness in the great congregation, lo! I 
 have not refrained my lips, O Lord! thou 
 knowest.' ' I have not hid thy righteousness 
 within my heart ; I have declared thy faithful- 
 ness and thy salvation ; I have not concealed thy 
 loving-kindness and thy truth from the great con- 
 gregation' of mankind. < He is near that justi- 
 fied me,' that ; I have not concealed the words 
 of the Holy One ; but the words that he gave to 
 me, I have given to you, and ye have received 
 them.' 
 
 " I had a desire and resolution to walk before 
 God in every stage of my pilgrimage, from my 
 youth up to this day, in truth and with an up 
 right heart, and to do that which was upright in 
 his eyes, to the utmost of my power ; and ' what 
 things were gain to me formerly, these things 1 
 count now loss for Christ : yea, doubtless, and I 
 count all things but loss, for the excellency of the 
 knowledge of Jesus Christ, my Lord, for whom 
 I have suffered the loss of all things : and I count 
 them but dung, that I may win Christ, and be 
 found to him, not having my own righteousness, 
 which is of the law, but that which is through the 
 faith of Christ, the righteousness which is of 
 God by faith: that I may know him, and the 
 power of his resurrection, and the fellowship of 
 his sufferings, being made comformable to his 
 death." * I press,' therefore, « towards the mark, 
 for the prize of the high calling of God in Christ 
 Jesus.' 
 
82 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 Let nothing separate you from the love of 
 Christ, ; neither tribulation, nor distress, nor per- 
 secution, nor famine, nor nakedness, nor peril, 
 nor sword ? though, as we hear and see, 4 for his 
 sake we are killed all the day long, we are ac- 
 counted as sheep for the slaughter ; yea, in all 
 these things we are more than conquerors, 
 through Him that loved us : for I am persuaded, 
 that neither death nor life, nor angels, nor princi- 
 palities, nor powers, nor things present, nor things 
 to come, nor height, nor depth, nor any creature 
 shall be able to separate me from the love of 
 God in Jesus Christ my Lord.' Therefore, ' love 
 not the world, nor the things of the world ;' but 
 prepare daily and hourly for death, which now 
 besieges us on every side ; and be faithful unto 
 death, that we may meet together joyfully on 
 the right hand of Christ at the last day, and fol- 
 low the Lamb whithersoever he goeth, with all 
 those that are clothed in white robes, in sign of 
 innocency, and palms in their hands, in sign of 
 victory ; ' which came out of great tribulation, 
 and have washed their robes, and made them 
 white in the blood of the Lamb/ ' They shall 
 hunger no more, nor thirst, neither shall the sun 
 light on them ; nor any heat ; for the Lamb, that 
 is in the midst of the throne, shall feed them, 
 and shall lead them unto living fountains of wa- 
 ters, and God shall wipe away all tears from their 
 eyes/ 
 
 " Choose rather, with Mose$, ' to suffer afflic- 
 tion with the people of God, than to enjoy the 
 pleasures of sin for a season ;' which will be bit- 
 terness in the latter end. Look, therefore, for 
 
AtfD THE SACRED WRITINGS. 83 
 
 sufferings, and to be made partakers of the suf- 
 fering of Christ ; ' to fill up that which is behind 
 of the affliction of Christ in your flesh, for his 
 body's sake, which is the church/ What can 
 you look for, but one woe after another, while 
 the Man of sin is thus suffered to rage, and to 
 make havoc of God's people at his pleasure^ 
 while men are divided about trifles that ought 
 to be more vigilant over us, and careful of those 
 whose blood is precious in God's sight, though 
 now shed every where like water. If ye suffer 
 for righteousness' sake, happy are ye ; be not 
 afraid of their terror, neither be ye troubled ;' 
 and be ye ; in nothing terrified by your adversa- 
 ries which is to them an evident token of perdi- 
 tion, but to you of salvation, and that of God.' 
 6 For to you it is given in the behalf of Christ, 
 not only to believe on him, but also to suffer for 
 his sake. Rejoice, therefore, inasmuch as ye 
 are partakers of Christ's sufferings, that when 
 his glory shall be revealed, ye may be glad also 
 with exceeding joy.' And if ye be reproached 
 for the name of Christ, happy are ye ; the Spirit 
 of glory and of Christ resteth on you ; on their 
 part he is evil spoken of, on your part he is glo- 
 rified.' 
 
 " God will surely visit you in due time, and 
 turn your captivity as the rivers of the south, 
 and bring you back again into your possession in 
 this land : ' though now for a season, if need be, 
 ye are in heaviness through manifold tempta- 
 tions ; yet ye shall reap in joy,' though now ye 
 4 sow in tears ;' all our losses shall be recompen- 
 sed with abundant advantages ; for ' my God 
 
84 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 will supply all your need, according to his riches 
 in glory, by Jesus Christ, who is able to do ex- 
 ceeding abundantly for us, above all that we are 
 able to ask or think.' " 
 
 After that, he blessed his children and those 
 who stood about him in an audible voice, in these 
 words : " God of his infinite mercy bless you all, 
 and present you holy and unblameable, and irre- 
 proveable in his sight, that we may meet togeth- 
 er at the right hand of our blessed ' Saviour Je- 
 sus Christ, with joy unspeakable and full of glo- 
 ry.' Amen !" To which he added these words : 
 i " I have fought the good fight, I have finished 
 the course' of my ministry and life together. 
 Though ' grievous wolves have entered in among 
 us, not sparing the flock ;' yet I trust the great 
 Shepherd of his flock ' will save and deliver them 
 out of all places where they have been scattered 
 in this cloudy and dark day : and they shall be 
 no more a prey to the heathen, neither shall the 
 beasts of the land devour them ; but they shall 
 dwell safely, and none shall make them afraid.' — 
 'O Lord, I have waited for thy salvation!' 
 And after a little interval, he said, "' I have kept 
 the faith' <once given to the saints ; for the which 
 cause I have also suffered these things ;' but ' I 
 am not ashamed, for I know whom I have believ- 
 ed, and am persuaded that he is able to keep that 
 which I have committed to him against that 
 day.' " 
 
 After this the good Bishop spake little more. 
 His sickness increased, his speech failed, and he 
 slumbered the remainder of his time away, till 
 his discharge came. 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 33 
 
 Let incredulity itself now say, if this was not 
 an admirable close of so laborious and useful a life 
 as this excellent man is known to have lived. 
 
 One may defy all the sons of Infidelity to shew 
 us an example among their brethren, of a life so 
 useful, and a death so great, so noble, so glorious^ 
 as this of the good Bishop.* 
 
 Now, my Friends and Countrymen, these are all 
 so many well-attested matters of fact. Most of 
 the persons mentioned were all of the first repu- 
 tation in their respective spheres of action. It 
 would be prudent to review the whole ; to com- 
 pare the several instances ; and weigh thorough- 
 ly the issue : for though it is not our province to 
 determine the final fates of men, we may, from 
 such comparison, see clearly whose situation is 
 most eligible at the dose of life and whose case 
 stands fairest for future felicity. Extremely 
 weak, therefore, would it be, to let any man 
 sneer us out of our Bible, our Redeemer, and our 
 Salvation. Did we ever know a person lament, 
 when he came to die, that he had taken too 
 much care to serve his Creator, and save his soul 
 alive ? Did we ever hear of a deist, who glori- 
 ed in his departing moments, that he had been 
 
 *Be it observed too, what use this admirable man makes of the 
 Sacred Writings. 
 
 u Tney know not — •. 
 
 That Scripture is the only cure of woe : 
 That field of promise, how it flings abroad 
 Its odour o'er the Christian's thorny road ; 
 The soul, reposing on assur'd relief, 
 Feels herself happy amidst all her grief, 
 Forgets her labour as she toils along, 
 Weeps tears of joy, and bursts into a song." 
 
 Cowper's Poem on Truth, 
 
#6 A FLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 favored with success, in making converts to the 
 principles of Infidelity ? Or did we ever see a 
 sound scholar, who was at the same time a chaste, 
 temperate, moral, and conscientious man* that liv- 
 ed and died an unbeliever ?* Instances of a con- 
 trary nature we have known many, but rarely 
 
 * Lord Bolingbroke was a man of considerable talents, and lived 
 and died an Infidel. But when we reflect, that he was at the same 
 lime a libertine, and much addicted to women and wine, we shall 
 cease to wonder that he rejected Christianity, notwithstanding the 
 bigh compliments he sometimes thought proper to pay it. 
 
 Sir William Temple, too, " was a person of true judgment in civ- 
 il affairs, and very good principles, with relation to government ; 
 but in nothing else. He was a vain man, much blown up in his own 
 conceit, which he shewed too indecently on all occasions. He 
 seemed to think, that things were as they are from all eternity ; at 
 least he thought Religion was fit only for the mob. He was a great 
 admirer of the sect of Confucius in China, who were Atheists them- 
 selves, or left Religion to the rabble. He was a corrupter of all that 
 came near him, and he delivered himself up wholly to study, ease, 
 and pleasure." — Burnet's Own Times, A. D. 1674. 
 
 Sir Anthony Ashley Cooper, Earl of Shaftesbury, was u a man of 
 various talents, but a Deist at best in his Religion. He had the do- 
 tage of astrology in him to a high degree. He fancied, that after 
 death our souls lived in stars. He had a general knowledge of the 
 slighter parts of learning, but understood little of the bottom : so he 
 triumphed in a rambling way of talking, but argued slightly when 
 he was held close to any point. He had a wonderful faculty at op- 
 posing, and running things down ; but had not the like force in 
 building up. He had such an extravagant vanity in setting himself 
 out, that it was very disagreeable. " 
 
 Sir George Saville, afterwards Viscount, Earl and Marquis of Hal- 
 ifax, was "a man of great and ready wit; full of life, and very 
 pleasant ; much turned to satire. He let his wit run much on mat- 
 ters of Religion : so that he passed for a bold and determined Athe- 
 ist ; though he often protested he was not one. He confessed he 
 could not swallow down every thing that Divines imposed on the 
 world. He was a Christian by submission ; he believed as much as 
 he could. — In a fit of sickness, I knew him very much touched with 
 a sense of Religion. I was then often with him. He seemed full of 
 good purposes ; but they went off with his sickness." — Burnet's 
 Own Times. 
 
 This is a specimen of the general characters of those who reject 
 the gospel of Christ. Gray the poet, seems to have had an opinion 
 of Shaftesbury equally low with the above of Bishop Burnet, See 
 Johnson's Lives of the English Poets^ vol, iv. pp. 464, 465, 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 87 
 
 one which comes up to this description. Per- 
 sons of an affected liberality of mind, indeed, are 
 frequently found, who hector, domineer, and 
 speak great swelling words of vanity, while 
 health and prosperity smile upon them ; but they 
 generally lose their courage, and appear to infi- 
 nite disadvantage, when death and judgment 
 stare them in the face. If their souls are not 
 harrowed up with horror, as in the cases of Vol- 
 taire, Newport, Altamont, and others, at best 
 they are sullen, gloomy, disconsolate, like Hob- 
 bes and Chesterfield ; or, " having their conscien- 
 ces seared as with a hot iron," they are insensi- 
 ble to the vast realities of the invisible world, 
 brave it out and sport blindfold oh the brink of 
 destruction, after the manner of Servin, Hume, 
 Emmerson and several of the late French phi- 
 losophers. But surely a conduct of this kind is 
 highly unbecoming men of wisdom, even upon 
 their own supposition that death is an eternal 
 sleep. Is annihilation so small a matter, that a 
 reasonable man can look upon it with compla- 
 cency ? Hume's conduct was infinitely unnatu- 
 ral. It was the effect of pride and sophistical 
 philosophy. " He had a vanity in being thought 
 easy," as Dr. Johnson justly observes. 
 
 M That must be our cure, 
 To be no more, Sad cure ! For who would lose 
 
 : _ this intellectual being, 
 
 Those thoughts that wander through eternity, 
 To perish rather, swallowed up and lost 
 In the wide womb of uncreated night, 
 Devoid of sense and motion ?" 
 
 It will be the concern of every wise man, 
 therefore, to take warning in time, to be cautious 
 
 10 
 
88 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 how he gives credit to the representations of Un- 
 believers, and consider well what the end of our 
 present state and trial will be. It is an easy 
 business to revile and stigmatize the Bible. Few 
 things more so. Any smatterer in learning, who 
 hath got a wicked heart, a witty head, and a 
 comfortable flow of scurrilous language, is com- 
 petent to the task. Examples of this kind we 
 meet with in every neighbourhood. Profound 
 scholars, however, and modest men, have always 
 been incapable of such conduct. What Lord 
 Bacon* saith of Atheism is equally true of De- 
 ism : " A little philosophy, inclineth man's mind 
 to Atheism; but depths in philosophy bringeth 
 men's minds about to Religion !" Our great mor- 
 al Poet, too, will teach us the same lesson : 
 
 u A little learning is a dangerous thing * t 
 Drink deep, or taste not the Pierian spring. 
 Their shallow draughts intoxicate the brain. 
 And drinking largely sobers us again. ,5 f 
 
 * Lord Bacon was a serious believer in the gospel of Christ, and 
 hath given us his creed at some length, which is worthy the atten- 
 tion of the reader. The above passage is taken from his Essays^ 
 No. 16. — In a prayer which he wrote upon a certain occasion, he 
 addressed the Almighty, by saying — u Thy creatures have been 
 ray books, but thy Scriptures much more. I have sought thee in 
 the courts, fields, and gardens ; but I have found thee in thy tem- 
 ple s." 
 
 Sir Richard Steele gives us a fine character of this extraordinary 
 person. He says, ft He was a man who for greatness of genius, and 
 compass of knowledge, did honour to his age and country ; one 
 might almost say, to human nature itself. He possessed at once all 
 those extraordinary talents which were divided among the greatest 
 authors of antiquity. He had the sound, distinct, comprehensive 
 knowledge of Aristotle, with all the beautiful lights, graces, and 
 embellishments of Cicero. One does not know which to admire 
 most r his writings, the strength of reason, force of style, or bright- 
 ness of imagination.'" — Taller, No. 267. 
 
 t " The Christian religion," says another great writer, "has 
 nothing to apprehend from the strictest investigation of the most 
 learned of its adversaries ; it suffers only from the misconceptions 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 89 
 
 What then if Thomas Paine, who is well known 
 to be both illiterate and immoral, insolent and sati- 
 rical, (ill qualifications for the discovery of mor- 
 al and religious truth, which consists in purity, 
 modesty, humility, sobriety, and goodness,) 
 though otherwise a man of good natural under- 
 standing, is an unbeliever in the divine mission of 
 the Son of God ? It may be some consolation to 
 remember^ that the first characters, who ever 
 adorned our world, J in every department of human 
 life, have not been ashamed of the gospel of 
 Christ, every man would do well to reflect, in 
 these days of abounding licentiousness, by way of 
 supporting the mind against the ridicule of pro- 
 fessed Deists, that the Divines, Butler, and Bent- 
 ley, and Barrow, and Berkley, and Cud worth, and 
 Clarke, and Sherlock, and Doddridge, and Lard- 
 ner, and Pearson, and Taylor, and Usher, and a 
 thousand more were believers : # that the Poets, 
 Spencer, and Waller, and Cowley, and Prior, and 
 
 of sciolists, and silly pretenders to superior wisdom. A little learn- 
 ing is far more dangerous to the faith of those who possess it than 
 ignorance itself.' 
 
 * It has been conceived, through mistake, that the author intend- 
 ed in this place to vouch for the genuine piety of every individual of 
 the long list here enumerated. But this was by no means necessa- 
 ry to his argument, however favourably he might have conceived of 
 the generality of these characters. He is arguing simply here for 
 the truth of the Scriptures: and the drift of his argument is, that 
 they have approved themselves, respecting their veracity, to the un- 
 derstandings of the greatest and most enlightened geniuses ; and 
 -withstood the scrutiny of the most deep and critical investigation. 
 This is precisely the argument adopted by Lord Chancellor Erskine, 
 when counsel in the prosecution against Williams, referred to in the 
 Preface. Our Author knew too well the difference between the 
 mere assent of the understanding to the truth of the Scriptures, and 
 their saving influence on the heart, to make any confession between 
 them. A man may be a true believer in the authenticity of the 
 Scriptures, while he is a very infidel as to the obedience he pays to 
 them. — Editor. 
 
90 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 Thompson, and Gray, and Young, and MiltonJ 
 were believers : that the Statesmen, Hyde, and 
 Vomers, and Cullen, and Pulteney, and Howard, 
 and King, and Barrington, and Littleton, with 
 numberless more * were believers r that the Mor- 
 alists, Steel, and Addison, and Hawksworth, and 
 Johnson, were believers: that the Physicians* 
 Arbuthnot, and Cheyne, and Brown, and Boer* 
 haave, and Pringle, and Hartley, and Haller, and 
 Mead, and Fothergill, were believers : that the 
 Lawyers, Hale, and Melmoth, and Forbes, and 
 Hailes, and Pratt, and Blackstone, and Jones,t 
 were believers; that the Philosophers, Pascal, and 
 Grotius, and Ray, and Cotes, and Ferguson, and 
 *% 23Sl L> oc ke. and £uler, and Newton, were 
 
 X J.UUlll^'< 
 
 believers.]}; Where is the great misfortune, then, 
 to the interests of religion, if lukewarm Ghriffr- 
 ians of every persuasion betray the cause they 
 pretend to espouse ; and if unbelievers of every 
 description imagine a vain thing against the Re- 
 deemer of mankind, and the Book which he hath 
 
 # Washington was lately a living character, and generally allow- 
 ed to be one-of the first warriors, the first of politicians, and the wor- 
 thiest of men. This same gentleman is the delight of u ' an admiring 
 and astonished world," and yet— hear it, O ye minute philosophers 
 of degenerate Europe he was a Christian t 
 
 t It is a pleasure to hear such men as the honourable Thomas 
 (now Lord) Erskine, one of the first orators of the age, come boldly 
 forward in favour of the Gospel of Jesus. " No man ever existed," 
 says he, " who is more alive to every thing connected with the 
 Christian faith than 1 am, or more unalterably impressed with its 
 truths. — View of the Causes, See. p. 56. 
 
 % We are well aware that the truth of Christianity cannot be 
 established by authority. But if its truths cannot be so es- 
 tablished ; neither can its falsehood. Indeed no man can be a 
 competent judge, either of the truth or falsehood of the Gospel, who 
 has not turned his attention to it for a considerable time with all 
 seriousness of mind, and with a considerable share of literary infor- 
 mation. We may experience its saving power* but we are ill quali- 
 fied to defend its veracity* 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 91 
 
 caused to be written for our instruction. Noth- 
 ing less than demonstration on the side of Infidel- 
 ity should induce any man to resist the mo- 
 mentum that these venerable names give in fa- 
 vor of the gospel Many of them were the or- 
 naments of human nature, whether we consider 
 the wide range of their abilities, the great ex- 
 tent of their learning and knowledge, or the pie- 
 ty, integrity, and beneficence of their lives. 
 These eminent characters, Bacon, Newton, 
 Locke, Boyle, Ditton, Addison, Hartley, Little- 
 ton, Woodward, Pringle, Haller, Jones, Boer- 
 haave, Milton, Grotius, Barrington, and Euler,* 
 in particular, firmly adhered to the belief of 
 Christianity, after the most diligent and exact 
 researches into the life of its Founder, the au- 
 thenticity of its records, the completion of the 
 prophecies, the sublimity of its doctrines, the pu- 
 rity of its precepts, and the arguments of its ad- 
 versaries. Here, you will remark, was no priest- 
 craft These were all men of independent prin- 
 
 * It is said of this great Christian philosopher, in the General Bi- 
 ographical Dictionary, that few men of letters have written so much 
 as he. His memory shall endure, continues his biographer, till sci- 
 ence herself is no more. No geometrician has ever embraced so 
 many objects at one time, or has equalled him, either in the variety 
 or magnitude of his discoveries. He had read all the Latin classics, 
 could repeat the whole JEneid of Virgil by heart ; was perfect mas- 
 ter of ancient mathematical literature : had the history of all ages 
 and nations, even to the minutest facts, ever present to his mind ; 
 was acquainted with physic, botany, and chymistry ; was possessed 
 of every qualification that could render a man estimable. Yet this 
 wan, accomplished as he was, was filled with respect for Religion. 
 His piety was sincere, and his devotion full of fervour. He went 
 through all his Christian duties with the greatest attention. He 
 loved all mankind, and, if ever he felt a motion of indignation, it 
 was against the enemies of Religion, particularly against the declar- 
 ed apostles of Infidelity. Against the objections of these he defend- 
 ed Revelation in a work published at Berlin, in 1747, ' 
 
 10 * 
 
92 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 ciples, and the most liberal and enlarged minds. 
 They investigated the pretensions of the gospel 
 to the bottom ; they were not only satisfied with 
 the justice of its claims, but they gloried in it as 
 a most benevolent and god-like scheme :* and 
 they all endeavored, if not in their oral discours- 
 es, yet by their immortal writings, to recom- 
 mend it to the general reception of mankind. It 
 was their study in life, and their solace in death. 
 
 CHAP. V. 
 
 CAUSES OF INFIDELITY. 
 
 Why then are so many of our fellow-creatures 
 found to oppose, with such malignant virulence, 
 what these great men have so successfully la- 
 boured to establish ? The reason, in most cases, 
 is obvious. They will not have this man to reign 
 over them, because he is not to their taste. And 
 they oppose the Bible, because it condemns their 
 
 # Dr. Disney Alexander, a physician now living, was favored with 
 a religious education, and brought up with a view to the church. 
 By mixing with the world as he advanced in life, he lost his reli- 
 gious impressions. At this time he began to read the writings of 
 Messrs. Jebb, Lindsey, and Priestley, and became a confirmed So- 
 cinian. In this state of mind, he met with the writings of Helveti- 
 us and Voltaire. He read them with avidity, and it was not long 
 before he commenced Deist. In this state of mind he continued 
 some years, applauding his own superior discernment, and triumph- 
 ing in his boasted freedom from the shackles of the gospel. Neck- 
 er's book on the Importance of Religious Opinions, however, falling 
 accidentally into his hands, the fame of the author induced him to 
 read it* Here his Infidelity received a shock ; his mind underwent 
 another change ; and he was partly brought back to Religion. 
 Some months after this again, Paley's Evidences of Christianity 
 were recommended to him. He bought the book. He read it ea- 
 gerly twice over in a little time with great care. He was convinc- 
 ed — and is now a zealous and happy Christian. This is his own 
 account published in the Arminian Magazine, 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 93 
 
 practice. For if Jesus is indeed the only Saviour 
 of mankind, and if the declarations of Scripture 
 are at all to be regarded, their situation is despe- 
 rate, and they cannot escape the condemnation 
 which is therein denounced against all such char- 
 acters. Other reasons, however, may be given 
 for such a preposterous conduct. Abundance of 
 men are so neglected at first in their religious 
 education, and when grown up to maturity ahd 
 immersed in the pleasures and pursuits of life, 
 that they never give themselves leisure to exam- 
 ine into the foundation of religion. They are as 
 inattentive < to it, as if it was none of their con- 
 cern. This seems to have been the case with 
 the learned Dr. Halloy. For when he was 
 throwing out, upon a time, some indecent reflec- 
 tions against Christianity, his friend Sir Isaac 
 Newton stopt him short, and addressed him in 
 these, or the like words, which imply that this 
 great astronomer had employed his life in study- 
 ing only the book of nature : — " Dr. Halley, I am 
 always glad to hear you, when you speak about 
 astronomy, or other parts of the mathematics, 
 because that is a subject you have studied, and 
 well understand : but you should not talk of 
 Christianity, for you have not studied it : I have ; 
 and am certain you know nothing of the mat- 
 ter."* 
 
 Many other persons, possessed of some discern- 
 ment, observe the hypocrisy of several of the 
 greatest pretenders to religion : they see them 
 
 * See the Lift of Mr. Emlyn for this anecdote. There is a suffi- 
 cient account of the reasons for Dr. Halley' s infidelity in Goadby's 
 British Biography^ vol, viii. p. 37. 
 
94 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 no better, and scarce ever so good as some who 
 make less pretensions ; and this becomes an in- 
 superable offence to them. If these discerning 
 men, however, would attend more to their own 
 conduct, and less to the misconduct of others, it 
 would be much happier for them, and more to 
 their honour. Can any thing be more unreason- 
 able than that the gospel should be made an- 
 swerable for all the weaknesses, vices, and follies 
 of its advocates ? Will philosophy endure to be 
 tried by this test ? The fact is, truth is a stub- 
 born thing, and does not fluctuate with the vary- 
 ing whims and opinions of men. Every person 
 must give an account of himself unto God. Hy- 
 pocrites have no encouragement from the Bi- 
 ble. Why should any man, therefore, make 
 their hypocrisy an objection to that Bible ? Let 
 the blame fall where it belongs. The fate of 
 such persons is fixed by the Judge of the world 
 himself. Their false pretensions are utterly 
 disclaimed by him. " Not every one that saith 
 unto me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the king- 
 dom of heaven ; but he that doeth the w r ill of 
 my Father which is in heaven. Many shall say 
 unto me in that day, Lord, Lord, have we not 
 prophesied in thy name, and in thy name cast 
 out devils, and in thy name done many wonder- 
 ful works ; but then will I profess unto them, I 
 never knew you ; depart from me, all you that 
 work iniquity." 
 
 The weakness, folly, and enthusiasm ; the 
 noise and nonsense of the Zealots* among all 
 
 * The extravagancies of some of the German Anabaptists, the 
 French Prophets, the English Quakers, Puritans, and Methodists, 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 95 
 
 the denominations of Christians, is another cause 
 of the Infidelity of the age. Unbelievers see the 
 absurdity of their pretensions and proceedings, 
 and they are undistinguishing and liberal enough 
 to comprehend them, and the pure gospel of 
 Christ, in one general sentence of reprobation. 
 
 have given great and just offence to many sensible and well-dispos- 
 ed people, and been instrumental in driving no small number into 
 downright indifference to all religion ; while others have contract- 
 ed the most inveterate principles of Infidelity. But shall the follies 
 of a few mistaken individuals subvert the nature of things, and the 
 laws of everlasting truth ? Because some men are weak, silly, en- 
 thusiastic, and inflamed with spiritual pride, shall we take upon us 
 to say, there is no such thing as sound religion and good sense in 
 the world ? This would be to make ourselves as weak and culpa- 
 ble as those we take upon us to condemn. All revivals of religion 
 have been attended with excesses ; all sects and parties have had, 
 and will have among them, men of warm imaginations and feeble 
 intellects : and wherever persons of this description become strong- 
 ly impressed with the importance of religious truths, they seldom 
 fail to disgrace tae' party to wnich they belong. There is m rem~* 
 dy for such unfortunate cases, but to use our best endeavors to re- 
 strain and keep them within the bounds of moderation. This how- 
 ever, is usually extremely difficult for all such persons are 
 most commonly wiser than ten men that can render a reason. 
 They are blown up with self-importance, consider themselves 
 as the peculiar favorites of Heaven, and under the immediate teach- 
 ings and leadings of the Divine Spirit. While this persuasion con- 
 tinues, they treat the directions of Scripture as a dead letter, and 
 in vain you attempt to reduce them to order, and the sober dictates 
 of reason and common sense, [i] 
 
 [1] The Welsh Methodists, among whom there is doubtless 
 much real piety and goodness, exceed most, if not all others of the 
 present day, in their extravagancies. Regular, and for the most 
 part exemplary, in their private deportment ; in their religious as- 
 semblies they resemble rather the frantic ravings and violent dis- 
 tortions of the ancient heathen, than the sober conduct of the dis- 
 ciples of Christ. Little are the well-meaning ministers who en- 
 courage these irregularities, aware, how sensibly they injure the 
 cause ^hey would promote, and with how unamiable an aspect they 
 represent our lovely religion. Who,unaccustomed to these wild scenes, 
 can behold them without mingled pity and disgust? Even little chil- 
 dren are taught to express by their vociferations and jesticulations 
 the same emotions which agitate the rest of the body. There are a 
 few things in this business worthy the consideration of the reflecting 
 part of these societies. 1. How is it, if these extacies are really 
 
96 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 Such a conduct is surely uncandid, and highly 
 unbecoming the character of men who would be 
 thought lovers of wisdom. Where we see in- 
 tegrity and good intention at the bottom, we 
 should make all requisite allowance for the in- 
 firmities of men. The best and wisest are en- 
 
 the production of the Holy Spirit, as would, no doubt, be contended, 
 that the ministers themselves, are rarely, if ever, the subjects Of 
 them. It is not uncommon 1o see them sit in their pulpits, enjoy- 
 ing with apparent self-complacence, the effects which their preach- 
 ing has produced ; but they seldom, it is believed, mingle with the 
 throng in the expression of their extatic feelings. 2. How is it that 
 this effect should be confined to one small spot in Christendom, and 
 that all other parts of the Christian world should join in consider- 
 ing it as a delusion. We have known Christians of the most fer- 
 vent and exalted piety in other countries, who were never the sub- 
 jects of such high-flowri extacies. If these emotions are really the 
 Operation of the Spirit of God, and the pledge of his love to his 
 greatest favorites, why were not the excellent Watts, the pious 
 Hervey, the seraphic Rowe, favored with them. 3. How happens 
 It that a Welshman transported into any other country, loses all 
 this. A Welshman, who had been a jumper in his own country, 
 came to settle in a situation near to the writer of this note, but nev- 
 er after that was he so affected. His master, a serious, but sober 
 Christian, once ventured toask him the reason of this, to which the 
 man replied^ that in England there was nothing worth jumping for. 
 Poor honest fellow ! This remark surely contained too just a re- 
 flection on the lukewarmness and want of energy in many of our 
 English preachers ; but how is it then that the Welsh preachers do 
 not produce these effects in congregations in England, or even in 
 the Welsh among them. Of this there is not, we believe, a solitary 
 instance. We have lately witnessed the truth of this remark on a re- 
 markable occasion. A celebrated and very excellent Welsh preach- 
 er lately addressed a most numerous, pious, and zealous congrega- 
 tion, on one of the most animating subjects conceivable ; but we do 
 not hear of a single effect of this kind being produced ; whereas that 
 same gentleman perhaps never addressed an ordinary Wel«h con- 
 gregation without it. 1 need not mention that I allude to the Rev. 
 Mr. Charles, preaching to the Missionary Society. The result can 
 leave us no room to doubt but this was a local enthusiasm, encour- 
 aged first by some well-meaning, but in this respect, weak leader, 
 and now perhaps not easily remedied, and that Satan has taken ad- 
 vantage of it to promote two of his most desired purposes, namely, 
 to delude professors of religion into an attention to these violences 
 to the neglect of spiritual religion ; and to prevent other men from 
 embracing religion, by a consideration of the extravagancies, which 
 attend it. — Editor* 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS, 97 
 
 compassed with darkness, and know but in part. 
 One grain of piety and moral excellence is of more 
 worth than the highest attainments in the arts 
 and sciences, without those moral and religious 
 qualifications. 
 
 Others again take offence at the absurd doc- 
 trines of the several religious Establishments* in 
 
 * " It is the corruption of Establishments, ten thousand times 
 worse than the rudest dominion of tyranny, which has changed, 
 and is changing, the face of the Jnodern world." 
 
 Mr. Erskine's Pamphlet on the Causes and Consequences of the 
 present War, from which these words are extracted, contains a 
 number of important political truths, but seems to me by no means 
 satisfactory in speaking on the Causes of the war. Let any man 
 read with sober consideration the Collection of addresses transmitted 
 by certain English Clubs and societies % to the National Convention 
 of France— Mile's Conduct of France towards Great Britain— 
 Gifford's Letter to the Earl of Lauderdale— D'lvernois's Account 
 of the late Revolution in Geneva — with Bowles's Real Grounds of 
 ihe present War with France. This little pamphlet is sufficiently 
 satisfactory. Lord Mornington's Speech before the House of Com- 
 mons is to the same purpose with the above. Harper's Observa* 
 tions on the Dispute between the United States and France, is a de- 
 cisive little work. The designs of the French are therein com- 
 pletely developed. Nothing can be clearer than that they were 
 the aggressors in the present contest. He that cannot see this, 
 when the evidence is so plainly laid before him, must be blinded 
 by, and given up to party. 
 
 In addition to what has been advanced by these several authors. 
 Ibeg leave here to add a declaration of Lord Auckland, Jan. 9, 
 1798, in the House of Lords, in reply to Lord Holland. Speaking 
 on the causes of the war, he said, "It was a war of necessity and 
 not of choice ; for he himself at the time was sent with full powers 
 to preserve peace, if it could be done consistently with the honour 
 and interest of this country. He was to have met Dumourier on 
 the subject ; but before the time appointed for that interview, a 
 confidential officer came and informed him, that the Directory had 
 declared war against England : thus, by this pretended negocia- 
 tm, taking the opportunity to seize upon our shipping-."— London 
 Chronicle, Jan. 9— IK 1798. 
 
 The above several publications contain the whole merits of the 
 cause concerning the authors of the war. And let it terminate as 
 it may, they will convince us that it could not have been avoided on 
 any principle of honour or safety. In expectation of subverting the 
 government of this country, the French, encouraged by disaffected 
 persons in this kingdom, plunged into war. Indeed, it is, properly 
 
98 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 Christendom. They discover in them certain 
 peculiarities which they conceive to be irration- 
 al. They confound the doctrines of these hu- 
 man institutions (which were formed in the very 
 dawn of the Reformation, while men's eyes were 
 yet scarcely open enough to discover truth) with 
 genuine Christianity. Not being at the pains 
 to examine matters to the bottom, and distinguish 
 accurately, they suppose them to be alike, ^ind 
 hence contract a rooted indifference, if not an 
 unconquerable aversion to all religion. 
 
 Some there are again, who, seeing the pomp 
 and pride of many of our Bishops and dignified 
 Clergy, how they, in direct opposition to the 
 whole spirit of the gospel, the example of prima- 
 tive clerks, as well as tneir own holy professions, 
 scramble for emolument, and heap together from 
 two to half a score lucrative places of prefer- 
 ment, while several thousands of their brethren 
 are destitute of the ordinary comforts of life, 
 without further examination, naturally suppose 
 that Religion is all priestcraft and self-interest, 
 honour and conscience having nothing to do in 
 the business.— It may be of use to state this 
 more at large. 
 
 It is well known then, that there are about 
 18,000 Clergymen in England and Wales of the 
 established Religion, and near 10,000 parishes. 
 The Rectories 5098; the Vicarages 3687; the 
 Livings of other descriptions 2970 ; in all 11,755. 
 
 speaking, the war of English Jacobins. If the French had not been 
 stimulated by persons here, there had been no war. — Let us not, 
 however, murmur against men — the whole is of God. Great and 
 good purposes are to be answered by it, in the due order of Divine 
 Providence. 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 99 
 
 Twenty or thirty of these Livings may be a 
 thousand a year and upwards : Four or five hun- 
 dred of them 500 pounds a year and upwards : 
 Two thousand of them 200 pounds a year and 
 upwards: Five thousand of them under 100 
 pounds a year. The average value of Livings 
 is about 140 pounds a year, reckoning them at 
 10,000. 
 
 As these things are not very generally under- 
 stood, we will be a little more particular. 
 
 In the year 1714, when Queen Anne's Boun- 
 ty began to be distributed, there were 
 
 1071 Livings not more than 10 pounds a year. 
 
 1467 - - - 20 
 
 1126 - - - 30 
 
 1 149 ........ 40 
 
 884 - 50 
 
 In all 5697 Livings not more than 50 pounds 
 a year apiece. 
 
 All the 10 and 20 pound Livings have now 
 been augmented by the above donation. 
 
 This bounty is about 13,000 pounds a year, 
 clear of deductions, and is, therefore, equal to 65 
 augmentations annually, at 200 pounds apiece.* 
 
 The whole income of the Church and two Uni- 
 versities is about 1,500,000 pounds a year. 
 There are 26 Bishops, whose annual income is 
 72,000, or according to another account 92,000 
 pounds : each Bishop, therefore, has on an ave- 
 rage 2,770 or 3,538 pounds a year, supposing he 
 
 *The Clergy are indebted to Bishop Burnet for this application* 
 The money itself arises from the first fruits and tenths of church-liv- 
 ings, above a certain value, which, before the time of Henry VI IF 
 wsed to go to the Fope of Rome. 
 
 11 
 
100 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 had no other preferment : — There are 28 Dean- 
 eries and Chapters, whose income is about 5000 
 pounds a year each, making together about 140 r 
 000 pounds. — The income of the two Universi- 
 ties is together about 180,000 pounds a year. 
 The 10,000 Clergy* have together about 1,108,- 
 000 pounds a year among them, which is little 
 
 *The Dissenters in England and Wales are said, by the late Mr, 
 Robinson, of Cambridge, to make about a fifth part of the nation 
 consisting of near 1400 congregations. The Quakers are numerous' 
 being about 50,000 - v but the Baptists are still more numerous than 
 either the Quakers, or the Presbyterians, or Independents, or Mo~ 
 ravians* 
 
 To these should be added the Methodist Preachers of the gospel. 
 The regular circuit Preachers in Great Britain and Ireland, in the 
 year 1807, were about 560, and the local Preachers are supposed 
 *o amount to near 2400. 
 
 In addition to these, they have about 360 Preachers in America 
 besides local assistants. The number of Missionaries in the West 
 Indies is 30, besides 50 Negro Preachers. Hence it appears, that 
 the whole number of persons who preach the gospel to the poor in 
 the Methodist connexion at present, is upwards of 4000 ; of which 
 number 2000 are stationed in Great Britain, and the adjacent Isl- 
 ands. 
 
 The number of persons belonging to the societies of the late Rev- 
 erend John Wesley was about 118,500 in this country; 24,500 in 
 Ireland ; 157,000 in America and the West Indies : In all about 
 300,000. The number of poor Blacks on the continent of America, 
 belonging to the Methodist societies, and in the West Indies, mak- 
 ing together about 28,00Q, who have renounced their besotting sin — 
 polygamy ; and, in the main, live as becomes the gospel. 
 
 The followers of the late Reverend George Whitfield, and Lady 
 Huntingdon, are said to consist of nearly an equal number in Great 
 Britain, though, I should suppose, this calculation is rather exag- 
 gerated. 
 
 It appears from Dr. Whitehead's Lives of the Wesley family, that 
 the name of Methodist was first bestowed upon Mr. Charles Wes- 
 ley, in 1728, at Oxford, for the exact method and order which he 
 observed in spending his time, and regulating his conduct. An 
 origin surely, truly honourable, and of which no wise man need be 
 ashamed ! 
 
 And then, what a highly respectable compliment do the "blind 
 mouths'' of this world pay the Method'sts, in calling every man by 
 that name, whose conduct is moral, whose piety is fervent, and 
 whose affections are set upon things above all ? — Good men in all 
 ages have been what the foolish world now call Methodists, 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 10 1 
 
 more than 100 pounds a piece. The whole 
 body of the Clergy and their families make near 
 100,000 souls, that is about an eighth part of the 
 nation* And reckoning the population of Eng- 
 land and Wales at eight millions of people, ev- 
 ery Clergyman would have a congregation of 
 444 persons to attend to, in the same way of cal- 
 culation. 
 
 There are, moreover, 28 Cathedrals, 26 Deans, 
 60 Archdeacons, and 544 Prebends, Canons, &x\ 
 — Besides these, there are in all about 300 in 
 orders belonging to the different Cathedrals, and 
 about 800 Lay-officers, such as singing men, or- 
 ganists, &c. who are all paid from the Cathedral 
 emoluments ; so that there are about 1700 per- 
 sons attached to the several Cathedrals, who di- 
 vide among them, the 140,000 pounds a year, 
 making upon an average near 83 pounds a year 
 apiece,* 
 
 The whole income of the Kirk of Scotland 
 was in 1755, about 68,500 pounds a year. This 
 was divided among 944 Ministers, and on an av- 
 erage made 72 pounds apiece per annum* 
 
 Upon a general view of these matters, when it 
 is considered, that all the Bishoprics, Prebenda- 
 ries, Deanaries, Headships of Colleges, and best 
 Church Livings, are occupied by a smaller num- 
 ber, in all probability, than an eighteenth part of 
 these Clergy ; what a deplorable situation must 
 a large share of the remaining seventeen thousand 
 Ministers be in, especially under the present ad- 
 vanced price of most of the common necessaries 
 
 * See an Essay on the Revenues of the Church of England, 
 
102 A PLEA FOR RELfclON 
 
 of life ? And then, it is curious enough, that these 
 Church Dignitaries, who are in possession of sev- 
 eral thousands a year per man, have made laws? 
 directly contrary to the practice of St. Paul, that 
 the inferior Clergy, who are destitute of all the 
 elegancies, and many of the comforts of life* 
 shall not be permitted to follow any other 
 calling, whereby to improve their condition, and 
 get bread for their families ! Would there be any 
 thing inconsistent with the character of a Minis- 
 ter of the gospel of Christ, if the poor Rectors, 
 Vicars, and Curates of the country, should make 
 a common cause, and associate together in one 
 body against their unfeeling oppressors ? # Could 
 
 *Every man is an oppressor who holds that which ought to be in 
 the hands of another. — It does not appear to me, that we can justly 
 blame any man for being a Deist, while the great body of us, the 
 Bishops and Clergy, conduct ourselves in the manner we usually 
 do. The spirit of our Hierarchy seems, in various respects, in di- 
 rect opposition to the spirit of the gospel. A conscientious Deist, 
 if such can be found, who worships God in spirit and in truth r 
 is infinitely preferable to a proud, naughty, pompous Bishop or dig- 
 nified Clergyman, who trades in livings and souls ; and his condem- 
 nation will be far less severe. Whatever Bishops and Clergymen 
 of this description may profess, they are Infidels at bottom. They 
 believe nothing of the spirit of Christianity. Religion is their trade* 
 and gain with them is godliness. They live in the spirit of the an- 
 cient Scribes and Pharisees, and they may expect to share in the 
 fate of the Scribes and Pharisees.— Compare Isaiah lvi. 9—12. 
 
 Let the clerical reader return to the conclusion of Bishop Bur- 
 net's History of his own times, and he will find the negligent Bish- 
 ops of the land very justly and smartly reprehended for their im- 
 proper conduct. 
 
 Mr. Ostervald, in his excellent Treatise Concerning the Causes 
 of the present Corruption of Christians, attributes that corruption 
 chiefly to the Clergy. His words are these : — "The cause of the 
 corruption of Christians is chiefly to be found in the Clergy. I do 
 not mean to speak here of all Churchmen indifferently. We must 
 do right to some, who distinguish themselves by their talents, their 
 zeal, and the holiness of their lives. But the number of these is 
 not considerable enough to stop the course of those disorders which 
 arc occasioned in the Church, by the vast multitude of remis? and 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 103 
 
 there be any impropriety in their conduct, if 
 they should peaceably and respectfully address 
 the King, who is temporal Head of the Church, 
 or the Legislature of the land, to take their cir- 
 cumstances into serious consideration ? One man 
 —not a whit better than his brethren — shall en- 
 joy 20,000 pounds a year-another 15,000 ; anoth- 
 er 10,000— another 5000— another 3000 — anoth- 
 er 2000 ; and another 1000. One shall heap Living 
 upon Living, Preferment upon Preferment — to a 
 vast amount — merely because he has got access — 
 too often by mean compliances-to some great man 
 — while his more worthy brother is almost in 
 want of bread for his children. The late Dr. 
 Law, Bishop of Carlisle, if my memory does 
 not fail me, was possessed, at the time of his de- 
 cease, of ten or more different Preferments. He 
 was Bishop — Head of a College — Prebend- 
 Rector — Librarian, &c. &c. &c. and all this be- 
 stowed upon him — not because he \vas a more 
 holy, useful, and laborious man, than ordinary ; 
 
 corrupt pastors. These pull down what the others endeavour to 
 build up."— P. ii. Cause 3. 
 
 The instances of extreme blame which attaches to the higher or- 
 ders of the English Clergy, are very numerous. A certain gentle- 
 man, not a hundred miles from my own neighbourhood, w r hom I 
 could name, is possessed of about a thousand a year private for- 
 tune. He is a married man, without any children. He has one 
 living in Cheshire, of the value of more than 400 pounds a year: 
 another in Essex, and another elsewhere, the three together mak- 
 ing a thousand a year more or less. He is, moreover, Chaplain to 
 a Company, and private Tutor in a Nobleman's family. But what 
 is most culpable, is, he resides upon none of his livings, and very 
 seldom comes near them, though a lusty, healthful man. Can that 
 Church be faultless, which permits such horrible abuses ? the Bish- 
 ops themselves, however, being generally guilty of holding a varie- 
 ty of preferments, and of most inexcusable non-residence, are dispo- 
 sed to connive at every thing of the kind among the superior Clergy 
 who are under their inspection. 
 
 11* 
 
104 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 though a man of meril; and talents ; but because 
 he wriggled himself into favour with certain 
 great persons, who had influence with men in 
 power. Instances of this kind are not uncom- 
 mon. They are, however, unjust, impolitic, and 
 unchristian. No wise Legislature ought to per- 
 mit such abuses, Religion being out of the ques- 
 tion. They are inconsistent with every thing de- 
 cent and proper, while so many valuable,, learned, 
 !aborious,humble, modest men, are pining in wantr- 
 I know well, that reflections of tnis nature are 
 calculated to disoblige those who are interested; 
 but regardless of consequences, without the least 
 dislike to any man living, or the smallest view to 
 any one individual, or a wish to have any thing 
 better for myself, and actuated only with a love 
 to truth, and the advancement of our common 
 Christianity, I, for one, protest in the face of the 
 sun against all such abuses. And I moreover, 
 solemnly avow, that the spirit of the present 
 times is such, that unless these and similar disor- 
 ders are rectified by the wisdom of the Legisla- 
 ture, the ecclesiastical fabric in this country will, 
 ere long, be as completely overturned as that of 
 France has been.* Nothing can prevent it but 
 a speedy and thorough reformation. If the Bish- 
 ops of the land, as first in dignity, would be 
 first in this grand work : if they would make a 
 merit of necessity, and like Bishop Wilson, re- 
 sign voluntarily, what they cannot long possess in 
 
 * The Church of France, before the Revolution consisted of 18 
 archbishops, 118 bishops, 366,264 clergy, regular and secular, who 
 together enjoyed a revenue of about five millions sterling. The 
 kingdom was divided into 34,498 parishes, besides 4,644 annexed 
 parishes ; in all 39,142 parishes. 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. I0t> 
 
 safety: if they would make an offer to their 
 King and Country of withdrawing from the Up- 
 per House ;* resigning all their secular honors^ 
 and commence genuine ministers of the gospel r 
 Or, should this be too much to expect, if they 
 would renounce their several pluralities,! and 
 
 * This, I believe, is an abuse unknown in any other protestant 
 church in Europe, and would never have been submitted to in the 
 purest a^e of Christianity. Would to God our Governors in 
 
 Church and State could set in right to but what shall I say? 
 
 Why should I desire changes, every thing but impossible ? — It is be- 
 cause I wish as well as any man in England to my King and Coun- 
 try, that I desire every thing to be removed that may provoke the 
 Divine displeasure against us, as a nation and people, and bring on 
 the total dissolution of the political frame of things. The wishes of 
 an obscure clergyman, however, will be less in the scale, than the 
 smallest dust upon the balance, when weighed against the vast body 
 oi archbishops, bishops, deans, prebends, canons, archdeacons, rec- 
 tors, vicars, curates, lecturers, commissioners, chancellors, proctors v 
 surrogates, &c. &c. with which our church abounds. We Clergy- 
 men should do well frequently to study the 34th chapter ofEzekieh 
 It might do us much good^ The following address of Cowper is also 
 worthy our attention . 
 
 "Ye Clergy, while your orbit is your place, 
 Lights of the world, and stars of human race ; 
 But if eccentrick ye forsake your sphere, 
 Prodigious, ominous, and view'd with fear ; 
 The comet's baneful influence is a dream, 
 Yours real and pernicious in th T extreme." 
 
 u Oh laugh, or mourn with me, the rueful jest r 
 
 A cassoc'd huntsman, and a fiddling priest ; 
 
 He from Italian songsters takes his cue, 
 
 Set Paul to musick, he shall quote him too. 
 
 He takes the field ! the Master of the pack 
 
 Cries, well done, Saint ! — and claps him on the back, 
 
 Is this the path of sanctity ? Is this 
 
 To stand a way-mark in the road to bliss ? 
 
 Himself a wand'rer from the narrow way, 
 
 His silly sheep, what wonder if they stray ?" 
 
 "The sacred function, in your hand is made, 
 Sad sacrilege ! no function but a trade. *• 
 
 Progress of Error. 
 f It is no uncommon thing for the Bishops of our Church to hold 
 such preferments as are utterly incompatible with each other, 
 The late Br, Hinchclifle was at the same time Bishop of Peterbe - 
 
106 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 quietly retire into their respective dioceses, nev- 
 er appearing in the great Council of the nation, 
 but when absolutely wanted : if they would come 
 among their Clergy— converse witli them freely, 
 and treat them as brothers : if they would go 
 about doing good, in all condescension and hu- 
 mility, through their several districts, preaching 
 
 rough, and Master of Trinity College in Cambridge. As Bishop, 
 he ought, by every law of honour, and conscience, and the gospel, 
 to have been resident in his diocese among his clergy and people, 
 As Master of Trinity, his presence could not, in general, be dispens- 
 ed with. 
 
 We have had others, who enjoyed, at the same time, several in- 
 compatible preferments — a Bishopric — a Headship of a College — a 
 Prebendary — a Rectory — and other emoluments. As Bishop, a 
 man ought to be in his own diocese ; as Head of a college, he must 
 be resident ; Prebend, certain duties are due ; as rector of a parish, 
 his absence cannot be dispensed with. And, I might add, as a 
 Lord of Parliament, his presence is frequently and justly required. 
 What account their Lordships can give, either t© God or man, for 
 such of the preferments as are absolutely incompatible one with 
 another, it behoves them well to consider. Such examples have a 
 deadly effect upon the interests of religion. Were they to preach 
 like St. Paul, who would regard them, who sees that they do not be- 
 lieve their own professions ? No rank, no talents, no learning, no 
 good sense, no respectability can excuse such a conduct. — We are 
 continually hearing of the rapid spread of Infidelity. The Bishops 
 of London and Durham, in their late excellent charges, are loud in 
 their complaints. But what appears surprising to me is, that they 
 and others should speak so strongly of the overthrow of Christianity 
 in France. By their leave, and with all due submission, it is not 
 Christianity which has experienced a subversion there. It is the 
 doctrine of Antichrist ; and its subversion will ultimately prove one 
 of the greatest blessings God could bestow upon the nations. — But 
 who is to blame for the spread of Infidelity ? The Bishops and Cler- 
 gy of the land, more than any other people in it. We, as a body of 
 men, are almost solely and exclusively culpable. Our negligence, 
 lukewarmness, worldly mindedness, and immorality will ruin the 
 whole country. And when the judgments of God come upon the 
 land, they will fall peculiarly heavy upon the heads of our order of 
 men. 
 
 One word upon the situation of the unhappy Irish. We cry but 
 against them for their rebellious conduct ; and to be sure they are 
 extremely to blame in many respects. Is there not however, a 
 cause, an apparent cause, at least, for their dissatisfaction ? The 
 grievances of the Protestant part of the people are many and. con- 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 107 
 
 the word of life in an ^evangelical strain, among 
 the people, after the example of the great S-hep- 
 
 siderable. The late Lord Bristol, for instance, Bishop of Derry. 
 whose Bishopric is said to have been 15,000 pounds a year, was ram- 
 bling over Europe, and did not set foot in his diocese for several 
 years ; some have reported, for twenty-four.(l) 
 
 This is a specimen of the treatment which Churchmen meet with. 
 Can we wonder, if they, as well as the Catholics and Dissenters, 
 should murmur ? Ireland would, in all probability, have been lost 
 to England, had not the mad and bloody zeal of the Catholics, those 
 hellish wretches, united the Protestants in their own defence, for 
 the protection of their lives and properties. 
 
 There are twenty-two Bishops, who preside over the established 
 church in Ireland, at the expense of 74,000 pounds a year ; which 
 is at the rate of 3,368 pounds per annum a man, besides all their 
 other preferments. Some of them are known to be very worthy 
 characters ; but others like the one just mentioned, are extremely 
 to blame, though surely not in the same degree. While such are 
 the Shepherds, no wonder if the Sheep go astray. Ought we to be 
 surprised if Catholics, Dissenters, and Methodists succeed in mak- 
 ing converts ? If infidelity abound and run like wild-fire among the 
 people ? if they complain, wish to overturn such -a system of corrup- 
 tion, and rise in rebellion for the purpose ? Nothing but true reli- 
 gion, or a sense of the impolicy of the measure, can restrain them,— 
 I do affirm again and again, that the slothful and temporizing Bish- 
 ops and Clergy of Europe, are the main authors of the present mis- 1 
 eries of Europe, and we may justly and infallibly expect, Divine 
 
 Providence will ere long, kick us off our perches, as has been the 
 
 » 
 
 (1) It is not a little remarkable, that the late act for "enforcing 
 the residence of spiritual persons on their livings," contains an ex- 
 press exemption in favour of the Bishops, who are therefore placed by 
 it under no obligation of residing even on their dioceses, a provision 
 which some may think not without its utility. The principal part 
 of the provisions of the act are calculated to facilitate, and even li- 
 cence non-residence; an abuse, which if we may credit Bishop 
 Burnet r was not even tolerated in the Church of Rome, (see the 
 conclusion of the history of his Own Times ;) and so little has been 
 the operation of this act in enforcing residence, that the Editor has 
 been told by persons well informed, that in the diocese of London 
 itself, there are scarcely six instances of the clergy who have been 
 compelled to reside under it. It is observed by Selden, (Table Talk 
 139) that "the people thought they had a great victory over the 
 clergy, when in Henry the VIII. time they got their bill passed, 
 f that a clergyman should have but two livings." It will be well 
 if the late acts be not found to establish certain principles, which 
 in the result will make both the clergy and people sensible that 
 they have lost a great victory in being deprived of the advantage 
 of a Common Law Tribunal, — Editor, 
 
108 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 herd and Bishop of souis, and his Apostles i 
 if they would renounce their pomp and splendour, 
 
 casein other countries, and give our offices "and emoluments to 
 those, who are more worthy of them. Nothing can save us, unless 
 we turn over a new leaf, and become alive to the interests — not of 
 the Church as a secular institution — but to the interests of pure, 
 disinterested, evangelical religion. What might not the 18,000 
 Clergymen in this country do, were we all zealously concerned for 
 the honour of the Lord Jesus and the salvation of the people com- 
 mitted to our care ? The face of things in every moral point of 
 view at least, would be extremely different. — What a horrible hell 
 shall we Parsons have when we leave our present beds of down ? 
 How will the devils exult over myriads of full-fed Bishops, Doctors, 
 and dignified Dons, who have rioted upon the spoils of the Church, 
 and neglected or abused their holy charge ? 
 
 I add further, that among other causes of complaint in our sister- 
 kingdom, many of the bishoprics are filled up by the Viceroy from 
 among the English clergy, and the best livings are possessed by 
 Englishmen. Hence a very frequent' non-residence. Every im- 
 partial person must consider this as a real grievance. The Irish 
 clergy, indeed, are, taking them with some few honourable excep- 
 tions, in a state truly deplorable, and the great mass of the laity not 
 less so, considered in every religious point of view. What wonder, 
 if the people, left to perish by their ministers for lack of knowledge, „ 
 should rise up and cut the throats of those ministers? This is a just 
 re-action of Providence. We talk of the wild Irish, and speak of 
 them as being little raised above a state of savage nature. Let it be 
 considered who is to blame for all this. The Bishops and Clergy, I 
 vow. But the fault is greatly in the ecclesiastical part of the, con- 
 stitutions of the two countries, which will permit the clerical order 
 of men to receive the emoluments of the church, without performing 
 the business for which we are paid. No man can surely say that a 
 reform here would do us any harm ! But if a reform in church-mat- 
 ters is never to be brought about till the Bishops and Clergy them- 
 selves embark in it, there is much reason to fear, the event is at no 
 little distance. I must, however, do my own order the justice to 
 observe, that, in former periods, whatever reformations in religion 
 have been brought forward, some of the clergy have been the most 
 active and effective instruments. God send us again a few more 
 Wickliffs, Cranmers, Latimers, Ridleys, Hookers, and Gilpins, to 
 deliver us from the remaining dregs of Popish superstition which 
 cleaves to us, that the throne of our excellent King may be perma- 
 nent as the days of heaven, and the British churches become the 
 glory and envy of the whole world ! 
 
 u Triumphant here may Jesus reign, 
 And on his vineyard sweetly smile ; 
 While all the virtues of his train, 
 Adorn our church and bless our Isle ! 11 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 109 
 
 and set their faces in good earnest against all mo- 
 nopolies of livings ; against non-residents ; against 
 all immoral, disorderly, and irreligious Clergy- 
 men : if they would be the zealous and avowed 
 friends and patrons of laborious pastors, in par- 
 ticular, and of good men of every description, 
 in general ; then would the Church of England 
 soon become, more than ever, the glory of all 
 churches, and the bishops of that church would 
 be the glory of all Bishops. 
 
 It is, however, not to be doubted, that men, 
 possessed of the loaves and fishes, will laugh at 
 all this as visionary and enthusiastic. 
 
 u I know the warning song is sung in vain, 
 That few will hear, and fewer heed the strain." 
 
 Beit so. — Ihave only to reply — Look at the 
 Bishops and Clergy of France ! — They now think 
 themselves hardly treated. But, as a body, they 
 had been excessively to blame ; and their pres- 
 ent sufferings are proportionate to their former 
 culpability. Happy will it be for us, if their neg- 
 ligence and misfortunes make us wise and cau- 
 tious ! *Ehe fate of the Jewish clergy of old, and 
 of the French, Dutch, Flemish, Italian, and Swiss 
 Clergy of our own times, comes like a peal of 
 thunder, preaching Reform ; real, and effectual, 
 and speedy Reform, to the Clergy of every 
 country. 
 
 You see then, my Countrymen, that I, for one, 
 give up all these abuses as indefensible. Every 
 man of common sense and observation, whose 
 eyes are not blinded by prejudice, and whose 
 mind is not closed by sinful habit and self-inter- 
 est, must see that they are wrong. But, be if 
 
110 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 remembered, that whatever means Diviae Prov- 
 idence may use to correct them — for corrected 
 in due time they must be — the gospel of Christ 
 is not to be blamed for them. It gives them no 
 countenance ; it predicts their rise, their contin- 
 uance, their downfall : and it denounces nothing 
 less than the most extreme condemnation against 
 all those, who prevent the Divine Ordinances to 
 secular and self-interested purposes. It is nei- 
 ther Emperors, nor Kings, nor Popes, nor Arch- 
 bishops, nor Bishops, nor Clergymen of any infe- 
 rior description, that shall escape the just sen- 
 tence of the universal Judge. He will make no 
 distinction. He knows no difference between 
 man and man, but what moral and religious qual- 
 ifications make. " Whatsoever a person soweth 5 
 that shall he also reap." Mighty sinners shall 
 be mightily punished. Eminently good and use- 
 ful men shall be eminently rewarded. 
 
 To this head let it be further added, that dis- 
 cerning men, observing the conduct, character, 
 and precepts of the Saviour of the world, and 
 comparing them with the conduct and*manners 
 of our Church Dignitaries, cannot help seeing a 
 very striking contrast. His kingdom was not to 
 be of this world: but the conduct of our Bish- 
 ops, is in a great measure secular. His meat and 
 drink was to do the will of him that sent him. 
 He literally " went about doing good." He 
 preached every where, and to all descriptions of 
 men. A genuine patriot, he was never weary of 
 contributing to the happiness of his country. - He 
 was frequently in the temple, but never in the 
 palace, except when dragged thither by force 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. Ill 
 
 Our learned Prelates,* however are so occupied 
 in the great Council of the nation ; in dancing at- 
 tendance at Court ; in guarding their secular 
 emoluments from waste ; in visiting the nobility 
 and gentry of the land ; and in other worldly 
 engagements of various descriptions, that they 
 have but little time left either for reading the 
 -Scriptures, for private retirement, or for preach- 
 ing the Gospel to the poor of the flock, in their 
 jespective districts^ To hear a Bishop preach, 
 
 * Among the Bishops of the Church of England may be found a 
 considerable number of characters the most respectable for every 
 moral, literary, and religious attainment ; and the country is under 
 ftie utmost obligation to them for their exertions at different periods 
 of our history. But were any individuals among them ever so de- 
 sirous, they had it not in their power to rectify abuses, and reform 
 what they may conceive to be amiss. The system is too compact 
 and well-digested. Their hands are tied behind them. The preju- 
 dices of some, the interests of others, the supineness of not a few, 
 and the fears of disturbing the long established order of things, in 
 most, form an insuperable barrier against every reform ; insomuch 
 that nothing, it is to be feared, can accomplish any considerable 
 change for the better, but a convulsion. If, indeed, the Archbishop 
 of Canterbury, and the whole bench of Bishops, had discernment, 
 and humility, and public spirit, and self-denial enough, to come for- 
 ward df their own accord, and with one consent desire an ameliorat- 
 ed state of things, there might be some hope. But, that six and 
 twenty interested men should be brought to concur in a business of 
 this sort, seems next to an impossibility. The sacrifice is too great ! 
 Human nature is too frail to make it. 
 
 t Bishops ought assuredly to reside in their dioceses among their 
 Clergy, preaching in season and out of season; countenancing and 
 encouraging the good ; reproving, exhorting, warning, punishing the 
 unworthy and immoral part of their Clergy. The contrary to this, 
 however, is very frequently the case. If aman happens to have 
 got a little more zeal than ordinary, and labours more diligently to 
 do good than the generality of his brethren, immediately they are all 
 in arms against him. And nothing is more common, than for his ec- 
 clesiastical superiors to frown upon him, to stigmatize him as a 
 Methodist, and to oppose his interests in every way they can con- 
 trive. Whereas, a Clergyman may be a man of pleasure and dissi- 
 pation ; gay, foolish, silly, trifling ; he may spend his time in the 
 /diversions of the field ; drink, swear, and live as foolishly as the 
 laost foolish of his flock, and yet no harm shall happen. He is no 
 
 12 
 
112 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 is a sort of phenomenon in the country. And, if 
 any of that truly respectable body of men-^-some 
 
 Methodist, and therefore, every favour shall be shewn him which he 
 can desire. Methodism is like the sin against the Holy Ghost ; it 
 is neither to be forgiven in this world, nor in the world to come ! 
 
 Be it, however, observed, that the increase of Dissenters, and the 
 alarming spread of Methodism, are both entirely owing to the luke- 
 warmness, or negligence, or disorderly conduct, or bigotry, or perse- 
 cuting spirit of the Clergy in th;e Establishment And there is no 
 way under heaven of preventing the most mischievous consequences, 
 but by adopting new measures, reforming what is amiss, and out- 
 preaching, out-labouring, and out-living all our opposers. The pride 
 of office has injured us extremely. The disdain frequently express- 
 ed by us against the several Seetarists has been highly impolitic,and 
 sometimes unchristian. Has not everyman living the same right to 
 worship God according to the dictates of his own conscience, that 
 we have ? To his own master each one may give an account. He 
 that worships God most spiritually, and obeys him most universally, 
 believing in the name of his only begotten Son, is the best man, and 
 most acceptable to the Divine Being, whether he be found in a 
 Church, in a Quaker's meeting-house, in a Dissenting place of wor- 
 ship, of any other description, or upon the topof a mountain. How 
 long shall we be carried away by weak and superstitious distinc- 
 tions? "In every nation,'' and among all denominations of men, 
 u he that feareth God, and worketh righteousness, is accepted with 
 Kirn."" And if God will accept, why should not man ? The Sav- 
 iour of the world himself hath given us an infallible definition of a 
 Gospel- church : u Where two or three are gathered together in my 
 name there am I in the midst of them. T ' Let any man consult 
 Locke on Toleration, and he can have no doubt on his mind con- 
 cerning the liberality of the genuine Gospel of our blessed Saviour. 
 It has been the custom of the Established Clergy of all countries, 
 for many ages, to arrogate to themselves a kind of infallibility. — 
 Nay, I might add, there is scarcely a Parson among us all, whether 
 Churchman, Methodist, Quaker, or Dissenters of any other descrip- 
 tion, that lias not got a church, a chapel, or a meeting-house in his 
 belly. We are all Popes in our own way ; at least, every denomi- 
 nation has its imperious and over-bearing dictators. Let no man, 
 hcwever, think the worse of the New-Testament-Religion because 
 ©f the different hobby-horses which we Parsons think proper to ride. 
 Our Order has had its day ; and a pretty long day it has been !— 
 The Pope has ridden the Bishops, the bishops have ridden the 
 Priests, and the Priests, have ridden the people. The tables, how- 
 ever, are now turning, though late ; and we parsons must be con- 
 tented to be ridden by the People. But if the People, in their zeal 
 for freedom, should proceed to cast off the Divine yoke— and there 
 is some danger !— if they should insolently reject the authority 
 of Jesus Christ, our only Lord, and Master, and Saviour, he 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 113 
 
 of whom are both great and good men, and, in- 
 dependent of such considerations, 1 hope ever to 
 
 u will visit their offences with a rod, and their sin with scourges." 
 He has a right to our services. "We are not our own, but are 
 bought with a price, 1 ' and no man shall refuse him subjection, and 
 prosper. Every thinking person must feel that he is a dependent 
 creature, and insufficient for his own happiness ; a sinful creature, 
 and incapable of atoning for his own transgressions. 
 
 I have said above, that among the B shops of the Church of Eng= 
 land may be found a considerable number of characters the most 
 respectable for every moral, literary, and religious attainment. I 
 add too, again, that several of the Bishops and Clergy of the Irish 
 church have been also highly respectable, as well as many of the 
 inferior order of our own Clergy. So likewise have been many of 
 the Bishops and Clergy of the French church. Usher, the Irish 
 Archbishop, for instance, was not only a pious man, but even a 
 walking library, in point of learning. The late Archbishop New- 
 come, was a character of the most respectable literary kind, Bish- 
 op Warburton, no mean judge, used to say of Bishop Taylor, u he 
 had no conception of a greater genius upon earth than was that ho- 
 ly man. V — Where too was there ever a more admirable character 
 than the author of Telemacus? or learned men than Calmet, Du 
 Pin, Montfaucon, and others among the French Clergy ? Our own 
 Cotes, though but a private clergyman, and young in years at the 
 time of his decease, is said by Bishop Watson to have been second 
 to none but Newton in sublimity of philosophic genius. But as the 
 Seaming, piety, genius, and amiable manners of Fenelon and his 
 brethren^ could not excuse and make tolerable the corruption --of 
 the church of France -, so neither can the learning, genius, and pie- 
 ty of the Bishops and Clergy of England and Ireland excuse and 
 make justifiable the more tolerable corruptions of the churches of 
 these two countries. We must either simplify and evangelize our 
 ecclesiastical constitutions, or they must fall, f speak this, not 
 from any personal pique or disappointment, not from a love of nov- 
 elty and change, but upon the authority of the Prophetic Scrip- 
 tures— with a view to the near completion of the 1260 mystical 
 years—and from a solemn and awful contemplation of the revolu- 
 tions which are so rapidly taking place through all Europe. Eng- 
 land may, and, I trust will, be protected by Divine Providence for 
 a time ; " the iniquity of the Amorites may not yet be full ;" but 
 the Great Nation, as they vain-gloriously call themselves must ul- 
 timately succeed in their designs, unless a radical reformation should 
 engage the Lord on our side, and prevent our national ruin. 
 
 Great tenderness, however, ought to be exercised towards our 
 Governors both in Church and State, upon this delicate subject ; 
 because, whenever a King succeeds to the throne of these lands, he 
 swears to maintain the Church in its present state ; because all im- 
 portant changes are attended with serious danger to the very exist- 
 
114 
 
 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 reverence them for their office sake— do vouch- 
 safe, once in a way, as *an extreme favor 9 to in- 
 
 ence of society— witness the revolution in France— and because 
 Judge Blackstone, in his Commentaries, delivers it as his opinion, 
 that no alteration can take place, either in the Constitution or Lit- 
 urgy of the Church of England, consistently with the Act of Union.— 
 Introduction, sect. 4. (1) 
 
 Butif this be the case, the Act of Union was unwisely managed. 
 What right has any one generation to legislate for all future genera- 
 tions ? and especially to tie up their hands from making changes and 
 improvements adapted to the taste of the revolving ages ? Upon this 
 principle Christianity itself, and even the present constitution of 
 England, is an improper innovation on the wisdom of former ages. 
 
 It is evident from the opposition of the late Bishop of Rochester 
 .o the abolition of Holidays, that we may not expect from the 
 .Bench of Bishops the smallest concession towards reformation in the 
 ecclesiastical part of our Constitution. To me, however, what we 
 usually call Holidays appear in the light of very serious evils to the 
 community. Let a man conscientiously observe the Lord's day, 
 and I will excuse him every other holiday in the calendar. 
 
 (1) Though it was certainly stipulated at the time of the Union 
 that no alteration should ever afterwards take place in the doctrine, 
 discipline, worship, or government of the Church of England ; yet on 
 two recent occasions the legislature, yielding perhaps to the force of 
 the suggestion contained in our author's next note, has thought fit to 
 break through this restriction, at the solicitations of the bishops, and 
 «or tne puTp6& of augmenting their powers. See a pamphlet on the 
 recent extension of the powers of their Lordships the Bishops, pub- 
 lished by Longman and Co. But whatever might be the occasion, 
 we may draw from the circumstance a most cheering conclusion, 
 which, could it have had its force on the excellent mind of our au- 
 thor, would have dissipated much of the gloom, with which on this 
 subject it was evidently oppressed, namely, that the Parliament now 
 no longer considers itself as bound down by the strict conditions of 
 the Union, but at liberty to make any alterations it may deem con- 
 ducive to the advantage of the Church. From this beginning we 
 may doubtless augur the most happy consequences, no less than a 
 full and thorough (though perhaps gradual) revision of the whole of 
 our ecclesiastical constitution. The old and mouldering fabric will, 
 doubtless, undergo a complete repair, the decayed or faulty mate- 
 rials taken down, the good preserved and strengthened, the rubbish 
 cast away. The revenues of the Clergy will be more equalized, the 
 powers of the Bishops moderated and defined, the liberties and 
 rights of the inferior Clergy, as a necessary consequence, more re- 
 garded, and better secured ; our ecclesiastical courts,.those remain- 
 ing badges of our spiritual bondage, either totally abolished, or great- 
 ly reformed, their proceedings no longer enveloped in the mystery 
 
AND THE SACKED WRITINGS, 115 
 
 dulge the people where they happened to spend 
 a little time, they usually affect so much pomp 
 and dignity in their manner, and their discourses 
 are so dry and unevangelical ; so stiff, so cool, so 
 essaical, so critical, so ethical, so heathen-like, 
 that the poor of the flock can receive little or no 
 benefit and edification. 
 
 These learned gentlemen are so horribly afraid 
 of approaching too near the Methodists,* both in 
 
 * Methodist is a term of reproach which has been made use of 
 for many years, in this country, to stigmatize all the most serious, 
 zealous, and lively professors of religion. It is not confined to any 
 one sect or party ; but is common, more or less, to all who are pe- 
 culiarly animated in the concerns of religion. In the Church of 
 England, as by law established, all those Ministers and people are 
 called Methodists, who believe and preach, and contend for the 
 doctrines of the Thirty-nine Articles of Religion. And Arians, So- 
 cinians, Arminians, and Formalists of every description, who con- 
 tinue to attend public worship in the Establishment, are considered 
 by the undisceming world as her true members. In short, all who 
 embrace, with a lively and zealous faith, the doctrines of <he said 
 Thirty-nine Articles, among all the denominations of Christians, are 
 by way of ignominy denominated Methodists. 
 
 To be zealous, in the most important of all concerns, is to be held 
 as a proverb of reproach I You may be a zealous philosopher, a 
 zealous politician, or a zealous sciolist of almost every description, 
 and you shall meet with approbation and praise ; but if you discov- 
 er any considerable degree of warmth and zeal for the grand pecu- 
 liarities of the gospel, and vital, practical, experimental religion, 
 then the devil and all his industrious servants will stigmatize you 
 with every name which they consider as opprobrious and disgrace- 
 ful. Indeed, Methodist, is, in the nineteenth century, what-Puri- 
 tan was in the seventeenth. After the Restoration, people, to shew 
 their aversion to the Puritans, turned every appearance of religion 
 into ridicule, and from the extreme of hypocrisy, flew at once into 
 that of profligacy ; so now abundance of people are so alarmed at 
 the idea of being thought Methodists, that they absolutely give up 
 the peculiar doctrines of the gospel, and become as lukewarm and 
 indifferent to all religion, as though it was no part of their concern. 
 And yet these wiseacres, in the true spirit of the ancient Scribes and 
 Pharisees, keep roaring out, Church and King ! the Church ; "the 
 Temple of the Lord ! the Temple of the Lord are we !" 
 
 of darkness, but Regularly published like those of our other Courts • 
 the canon law, or, at least, that sore and grievous burden to eleri- 
 
 12* 
 
116 a FLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 their diocese doctrines, and manner of preaching, 
 that their sermons are most commonly cast more 
 in the mould of Seneca, or Epietetus, than in that 
 of St. Paul ; and delivered with all the apathy of 
 an ancient philosopher, 
 
 " How oft, when Paul has serv'd us with a text, 
 Has Epietetus, Plato, Tally preachM !" 
 
 Hence these learned Prelates are found to do but 
 little good. Such preaching never was of much 
 use to the Christian church, " Christ crucified," 
 alone, " is the power of God unto salvation."— 
 Now and then, indeed, in the course of three, 
 four, five, six, or sometimes even ten or twelve 
 years, these shepherds of Christ's flock parade 
 through the country, paying their respects to the 
 Great, and holding Confirmations ; but where is 
 the spirit of a Peter and a Paul to be discovered ? 
 Or, to come nearer to what might be expected, 
 where is the spirit of a Burnet, 5 * a L*ighton,t a 
 
 * " This excellent man was extremely laborious in his episcopal 
 office. Every summer he made a tour, for six weeks or two months, 
 through some district of his bishopric, daily preaching and confirm- 
 ing from church to church, so as in the compass of three years, be- 
 sides his triennial visitations, to go through all the principal livings 
 of his diocese." — See Biograph. Brit, art. Burnet, by Kippis, voL 
 iii. p. 29. 
 
 t Leigh ton was a most exemplary character, both in his private 
 and public capacity. The life and writings of few men are more 
 worthy of imitation and perusal. He laboured hard to bring about 
 some reformation in the state of things in his own day, and when he 
 found all his efforts ineffectual, he quietly withdrew, resigned his 
 preferment, and lived in private. What Burnet says of him can 
 never be too often repeated, and too generally known — " He had 
 
 cal conciences, the mystical oath of canonical obedience, entirely 
 done away. The cases of collegiate and clerical subscriptions can- 
 didly considered. In short, whatever may exist in our church mat- 
 ters, incapable of abiding the test of reason and scripture, will, 
 doubtless, (now tho passage is free and open,) by our excellent 
 government and present enlightened administration, be rectified, 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS, 117 
 
 Beveridge, a Hall, a Ken, a Bedell, a Reynolds, 
 or a Wilson, to be seen ? Our Confirmations, and 
 I may add, even our Ordinations* for the sacred 
 
 the greatest elevation of soul, the largest compass of knowledge, 
 the most mortified and heavenly disposition, that I ever yet saw in 
 mortal. He had the greatest parts, as well as virtue, with the most 
 perfect humility that I ever saw in man ; and had a sublime strain 
 in preaching, with so grave a gesture, and such a majesty both of 
 thought, of language, and pronunciation, that I never once saw a 
 wandering eye where he preached, and I have seen whole assem- 
 blies often melt in tears before him ; and of whom I can say with 
 great truth, that in a free and frequent conversation with him for 
 about two and twenty years, I never knew him say a word, that had 
 not a direct tendency to edification ; and I never once saw him in 
 any other temper, but which I wished to be in, in the last moments 
 of my life." 
 
 Mr. Locke gives us a similar account of Dr. Edward Pococke, 
 u I can say of him what few men can say of any friend of theirs, 
 nor I of any other of my acquaintance ; that 1 don't remember ) 
 ever saw him in any one action, that I did, or could, in my own 
 mind blame, or thought amiss in him." — Letter to Mr. Smith of Dart- 
 mouth. 
 
 * Bishop Burnet took large pains in preparing young people for 
 Confirmation, and used every mean in his power to encourage and 
 excite candidates for Ordination to come with due qualifications 
 He complains, however, in the most affecting terms, of the low state 
 in which they usually appeared before him. See the Preface to his 
 Pastoral Care, the third edition. The state of things is not much 
 improved since that great Prelate's day. We have at this time, 
 indeed a very considerable number of men in the Establishment, of 
 the utmost respectability both for learning, piety, and diligence in 
 their calling ; but, when we consider that the Clergy of this coun- 
 try, independent of Scotland and Ireland, are supposed to make as 
 before noted, a body of 18,000 men, the number of truly moral, re- 
 ligious, and diligent characters is comparatively small. This is one 
 main reason of the prodigious increase of Methodism ; and, for the 
 same reason, Infidelity is at this moment running like wild-fire 
 among the great body of the common people. There never was a 
 
 A9 to the Coronation oath, its purport appears to have been mis- 
 conceived. According to the old construction of it, nothing could 
 have amounted to a more direct violation, than the acts of Parlia- 
 ment to which I have above alluded ; but, according to the present 
 constitution, it does not appear to extend to any parliamentary pro* 
 ceedings ; where the King acts only in compliance with the wish 
 of the the nation, expressed by its two great representative bodies, 
 And this is the view in which of late years it has been regarded, 
 See a letter to a nobleman by C Butler, Esq.— Ejmtqb. 
 
118 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 ministry, though good in themselves, appointed 
 by the highest authority, and calculated to serve 
 the interests of religion in no small degree, are 
 dwindled into painful and disgusting ceremonies, 
 as they are usually administered, to serious and 
 enlightened minds. Besides, is it to be suppos- 
 ed, that the whole of a Bishop's business is to 
 ordain ministers and hold confirmations, to spend 
 their time in secular engagements, and to attend 
 their place in the House of Lords ? Is it for these 
 purposes solely, they are each of them paid by 
 the public from two to twenty thousand pound? 
 
 a 
 
 year r 
 
 ? 
 
 "Good, my brother, 
 Do not, as some ungracious pastors do ; 
 Shew me the steep and thorny way to heaven, 
 Whilst, like a careless libertine. 
 Himself the primrose path of dalliance treads." 
 
 Can we, or ought we to be surprised, that many 
 of our worthy countrymen should be drawn aside 
 into the paths of Infidelity, when it is considered 
 what is the general conduct of our spiritual superi- 
 ors, and how the above sacred ordinances are fre- 
 quently administered? Is it possible the Scrip- 
 tures should be true, and our secular and luke- 
 warm, our negligent and unpreaching Bishops be 
 in favor with the Divine Being ? If they are in 
 
 time when there was a greater need of zeal and humility, and con- 
 descension, and piety, diligence and attention to the grand pecu- 
 liarities of the Gospel in our Bishops and Clergy, than in the pres- 
 ent day. If we, as a great body of men paid by the State for the 
 purpose, rouse not speedily from our supine condition, and come 
 boldly and manfully forward— not in a fiery persecuting spirit, but 
 in the spirit of our Divine Master — we shall neither have churches 
 to preach in, nor people to preach to. Let the Bishops and Clergy 
 of England look at their brethren in France— andarise— set out on ?. 
 new plan — or be forever fallen I 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 119 
 
 safety for a future state, surely religion must 
 have changed its nature. Their episcopal con- 
 duct is the reverse of St. Paul's injunctions to 
 Timothy, and# the Bishops of the churches of 
 Asia ; " to give themselves wholly to the work 
 of the Ministry," and to " take heed to all the 
 flock, over which the Holy Ghost hath made 
 them overseers; to feed the church of God, 
 which he hath purchased with his own blood." 
 The Lord of the invisible world hath said, and he 
 who hath the keys of death and hell hath said : 
 "Strive to enter in at the strait gate, for many 
 shall seek to enter in and shall not be able: 
 Wide is the gate and broad is the way that lead- 
 eth to destruction, and many there be which go 
 in thereat : because strait in the gate, and narrow 
 is the way, which leadeth unto life, and few there 
 be that find it." If commands and declarations 
 like these are true, then woe ! woe ! woe ! to 
 the Bishops of England ! May we not say of 
 them, with too general an application, but with 
 some few honourable exception indeed, as good 
 old Bishop Latimer said of his most reverend 
 and right reverend brethren in his day : — There 
 is a gap in hell, as wide as from Calais to Dover, 
 and it is all filled with unpreaching Prelates !" 
 
 * Latimer's words are : — u O that a man might have the content 
 plation of hell, that the devil would allow a man to look into hell, 
 fo see the estate of it: — .if one were admitted to view hell thus, and 
 beholding it thoroughly, the devil should say : On yonder side are 
 punished unpreaching prelates ; I think a man should see as far as 
 % kenning, and perceive nothing but unpreaching prelates ; he 
 night look as far as Calais, I warrant you."-— Sermon 8, vol. i. p, 
 155. Lond. 1791. 
 
 I will mention another anecdote to the same purpose : — A learned 
 ?mv in Itajy, famous fcr his learning and preaching, was command* 
 
120 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 Let not the reader suppose that 1 have any 
 prejudice against a bishop or a clergyman, as 
 such. There are some whose learning, piety, dili- 
 gence, zeal, and talents, I prodigiously admire ; 
 and I myself am of the clerical order by the most 
 Conscientious choice ; # but I cannot prevail upon 
 
 ed to preach before the Pope at a year of Jubilee : and to be the 
 better furnished, he repaired thither a good while before to Rome, 
 to see the fashion of the Conclave, to accommodate his sermon the 
 better. When the day came he was to preach, having ended his 
 prayer, he, looking a long time about, at last cried with a loud 
 voice three times — St. Peter was a Fool ! — St. Peter was a Fool !^~ 
 St. Peter was a Fool ! — Which words ended, he came out of the 
 pulpit. Being afterwards convented before the Pope, and asked 
 why he so carried himself? He answered, Surely^ Holy Father, if a 
 priest may go to heaven abounding in wealth, honour, and prefer- 
 ment, and live at ease, never or seldom preach,then surely St. Peter 
 was a Fool, who took such a hard way in travelling, in fasting, 
 preaching, to go thither.— Whiston's Memoirs of his own Life, p. 
 36*2. 
 
 Most of our English Bishops are, at this day, in a very strong 
 sense, unpre aching Prelates. The Bishop of London, however, and 
 some few more, are exceptions to this general rule. If the present 
 times, and the awful predicament in which every Clergyman now 
 stands, will not rouse us to a sense of danger, and a greater degree 
 of zeal and diligence in our calling, we shall richly deserve our ap- 
 proaching, impending, inevitable fate, unless prevented by a speedy 
 and effectual return to evangelical principles and practices. The 
 Gospel is either true or it is false. If it be false, let us cast off the 
 mask, and appear in our true colours. If it be true, let us conduct 
 ourselves as though we believed it to be so ; and leave no stone un- 
 turned, no means untried, to promote its spread, and influence 
 among the world in general, and among the people committed to 
 our care in particular. 
 
 * How, it may be asked, can this declaration be reconciled with 
 the result as contained in the second Appendix ? Were we at liberty 
 to consider the expression " clerical order," as referring to the min- 
 isterial office at large, unconfined to the particular denomination of 
 *he Church of England, the solution would not be difficult, since the 
 author himself, who was not of the Daubenian school, in that Appen- 
 dix has made the obvious distinction between being a Minister of the 
 Gospel in, and out of, the establishment: for after having declared 
 that he did not see how he could, u either in honour or conscience 
 continue to officiate any longer as a Minister of the Gospel, in the 
 Establishment," he afterwards declares, " I think it necessary to say, 
 fhat the doctrines I have preached for six and twenty years, I still 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS- 121 
 
 myself to call things by wrong names, and to 
 o-ive flattering titles where it is plain they are 
 not deserved. Gravely and seriously speaking 
 then, I do conceive, that the number of clerical 
 characters, who will be received with approba- 
 tion by the Shepherd and Bishop of souls, in the 
 great day of final retribution, will be small, com- 
 paratively speaking, extremely small. 
 
 I am sure appearances at present are against us. 
 And I conceive all this is strongly implied in our 
 Saviour's very solemn discourse to the Bishops 
 and Clergy among the Jews in the twenty-third of 
 St. Matthew, just before he left our world. In 
 short :— 
 
 The Clergy of every country in Christendom 
 have been, at the same time, the bane and bul- 
 wark of religion : the bane, by their pride, mis-* 
 conduct, superstition, negligence, and spiritual 
 domination ; and the bulwark, by their piety, ex- 
 cellent learning, and admirable defences of the 
 doctrines of religion, or the outworks of Christ- 
 knity. 
 
 consider as the truths of God. — I mean to preach the same doctrines, 
 the Lord being my helper, during the whole remainder of my life, 
 wheresoever my lot may be cast," Yet it must be admitted that 
 the word " clerical," either in its strict and accepted use, or in the 
 present connexion, will scarcely bear this construction. We must 
 therefore suppose, that when this sentence was written in the first 
 edition, the author's scruples had not then operated so powerfully 
 as to lead him to the conclusion of renouncing his clerical character ; 
 and that when he revised this in the second edition, which is known 
 to have been a considerable time before he wrote the Appendix, ei- 
 ther he overlooked it, which as his mind was so occupied with the 
 subject is not improbable, or he then continued, on the whole, of 
 the same sentiment, which was only altered by the gradual process 
 of mature reflection, aided by firm integrity, and a sense of the pro- 
 priety of a consistency of conduct ; and this best accords with th$ 
 view with which the second Appendix begins. — Epmiv 
 
122 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 The fact is, the Popish clergy have preached 
 and written so much in defence of the triple ty- 
 rant, and the superstitions of their religion, that 
 scepticism and infidelity almost universally pre- 
 vail among thinking men of that denomina- 
 tion. The more eagferly the Clergy contend, 
 the more mischief they do to their cause ; for re- 
 ally the things for which they contend are not 
 defensible. 
 
 We, of the English establishment, too, have 
 bo long boasted of the excellence of our church ; 
 congratulated ourselves so frequently upon our 
 happy condition; paid ourselves so many fine 
 compliments upon the unparalleled purity of our 
 hierarchy ; that a stranger would be led to con- 
 clude, to be sure we must be the holiest, happiest, 
 and most flourishing church upon the face of the 
 earth : whereas, when you go into our most stater 
 ly and magnificent cathedrals and other sacred 
 edifices, you find them almost empty and for- 
 saken. At best all is deadness and lukewarm- 
 ness both with priest and people.* In various 
 
 * Bishop Burnet says, u I have lamented, during my whole life, 
 that I saw so little true zeal among our Clergy. I saw much of it 
 in the Clergy of the Church of Rome, though it is both ill directed 
 and ill conducted. I saw much zeal likewise throughout the for- 
 eign Churches. The Dissenters, have a great deal among them ; 
 but 1 must own, that the main body of our Clergy has always ap- 
 peared dead and lifeless to me ; and, instead of animating one an- 
 other, they seem rather to lay one another asleep. 1 ' — Conclusion 
 of the History of his Own Times. 
 
 Let any discerning man take a candid, yet impartial survey of 
 the Clergy, for a circuit of sixty miles round his own neighbourhood, 
 and then let him say, whether the matter is mended since the time 
 in which this good Bishop wrote these words. Let him attend the 
 dissenting ordinations, and clerical meetings ; the Methodist con- 
 ferences, and district meetings ; let him next proceed to our church 
 confirmations, ordinations, and visitations j and then let him say.. 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 123 
 
 instances, there is little more appearance of de- 
 votion than in a Jew's synagogue. Go where 
 you will through the kingdom, one or the other 
 of these is very generally the case, except where 
 the officiating Clergyman is strictly moral in his 
 conduct, serious, earnest and lively in his manner, 
 and evangelical in his doctrines, Where this, 
 however, happens to be so, the stigma of Meth- 
 odism is almost universally affixed to his charac- 
 ter, and his name is had for a proverb of re- 
 proach, in proportion to his zeal and usefulness, 
 by the sceptics and infidels, all around, in which 
 they are frequently joined by the rich, the fash- 
 ionable, and the gay, with the Bishop and Cler- 
 gy at their head. How many such, 
 
 " For their bellies sake, 
 Creep, and intrude, and climb into the fold ? 
 Of other care they little reckoning make, 
 Than how to scrabble at the shearer's feast, 
 And shove away the worthy hidden guest : 
 Blind mouths ; that scarce themselves know how to hold 
 A sheep-hook, or have learnM aught else the least 
 
 on which side is to be found the greatest appearance of evangelical 
 religion. Be it as it may with others, it is well known that our con- 
 firmations, are frequently a burlesque, our ordinations disorderly, 
 and our visitationsTiotous and intemperate. These are melancholy 
 facts. The Parson ^.nd his Wardens must have a good soaking to- 
 gether once a year at least. 
 
 I observe, too, that for a circuit of many miles round our two 
 English universities, a greater degree of ignorance and stupidity 
 prevail among the commoa people than in most othefr parts of the 
 country. This is a strange circumstance, but easily accounted for 
 from the improper conduct of abundance of the Clergy and Gen- 
 tlemen of those two seminaries of learning. 
 
 It holds equally true, that, all through the kingdom, wherever 
 there is a Cathedral and a greater number of Parsons than ordinary, 
 there is usually the least appearance of real religion among the peo- 
 ple. The general lukewarmness of the Clergy is a curse to every 
 neighborhood where they abound ! It is the same in Catholic coun- 
 tries, and must be so, in- the nature of things, through every coun- 
 try, unless we live iu the spirit of the Gospel. 
 
 13 
 
124 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 That to the faithful herdsman's art belongs ! 
 
 What reeks it them ? What need they ? They are sped :. 
 
 And when they list, their lean and flashy songs 
 
 Grate on their scrannal pipes of wretched straw. 
 
 The hungry sheep look up, and are not fed. 
 
 But swoll'n with wind, and the rank mist they draw, 
 
 Rot inwardly, and foul contagion spread : 
 
 Besides what the grim wolf with privy paw 
 
 Daily devours apace ; and nothing said, 
 
 But that two-handed engine at the door, 
 
 Stands ready to smite once, and smite no more." 
 
 These words of Milton are certainly severe, 
 but yet not more so than the occasicv deserves. 
 If they were applicable in his day, it is to be 
 feared they ar£ not less so in the present. As a 
 body, we are of all men in England the most in- 
 excusable. The great mass of the people are 
 going headlong to the devil in their sins ; the na- 
 tion, because of its transgressions, is absolutely 
 verging towards destruction ; and yet a vast ma- 
 jority of the 18,000 Parsons are insensible, both 
 of tne temporal and eternal danger, to which 
 we, our people and our country are exposed. If 
 this censure seems intemperate, let any man 
 prove that it is not just, 1 sincerely wish it were 
 wholly undeserved. I know some good, useful, 
 laborious, and honourable men, among the Cler- 
 gy ; men, " the latchet of whose shoes I am not 
 worthy to unloose ;" but I know also there is a 
 very considerable number, who are — what shall 
 I say ? — " Tell it not in Gath, publish it not in 
 the streets of Askelon ;" lest the sons of Infidel- 
 ity rejoice ; lest the disciples of Thomas Paine 
 triumph — they are exactly like the Parsons de- 
 scribed by the Prophet, a little before the de- 
 struction of Jerusalem. " His watchmen are 
 blind : they are all ignorant ; they are all dumb 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 125 
 
 dogs, they cannot bark; skeping, lying down, 
 loving to slumber. Yea, they are greedy dogs, 
 which can never have enough; and they are 
 shepherds that cannot understand : they all look 
 to their own way, every one for his gain from his. 
 quarter. Come ye, say they, I will fetch wine, 
 ^nd we will fill ourselves with strong drink: and 
 to-morrow shall be as this dav, and much more 
 abundant." 
 
 Ihave vio pleasure, 1 say again, in exposing the 
 nakedness of the established religion of my coun- 
 try, or in exciting against myself the indignation 
 of my clerical brethren ; but the times are alarm- 
 ing ; the great Head of the church is evidently 
 displeased with us; and there is now no mincing 
 the matter any longer. We ought to examine 
 the ground upon which we stand. If it be in any 
 respect found untenable, we should change our 
 measures, follow the determinations of Heaven ; 
 and by complying with its highest behests, put 
 ourselves under the guardian care of God. If 
 without looking forward, or giving ourselves any 
 concern what is right or what is wrong, we are 
 determined to defend, through thick and thin, 
 whatever in former ages has received the sanction 
 of law, and in our own day, the force of custom, 
 we must take the consequences. We shall, most 
 assuredly, in due time, share in the general 
 wreck of the nations. I have no more doubt of 
 this, than I have of the authority of the Sacred 
 Writings. 
 
 The animosity and uncharitableness, which 
 have evermore prevailed among the different de- 
 nominations of Christians, is another cause of the 
 
126 A PLEA FOP* RELIGION 
 
 growing Infidelity of the present age. It is not 
 said now, as in the days of old, " See how these 
 Christians love one another;" — but — " See how 
 these Christians hate one another." Catholics 
 damn Protestants, and Protestants revile Catho- 
 lics.* One sect of Protestants anathematizes 
 
 * What a horrible curse has Popery been to Christendom in point 
 of population ! France alone, we have seen, before the Revolution, 
 contained upwards of 366,000 secular and regular Clergy, be- 
 sides an immense number of Nuns. This vast body of males and 
 females were all enjoined, by the laws of the church, to continue in 
 a state of celibacy. In the whole of Christendom there were no 
 less than 225,444 monasteries about a century ago. How much 
 greater the number before the Reformation ? Now, reckon only 
 twenty persons to one monastery, there must be, in these several 
 sinks of sin and pollution (see Gavin's Master Key to Popery) up- 
 wards if 4,500,000 souls debarred from all the comforts of the mar- 
 ried state, and living in direct opposition to the great law of nature 
 —Increase and Multiply. Hasten the completion of the 1260 
 years, O God ! which thou bast determined for the reign of the Man 
 of Sin ; and whatever it may cost us, let us see his destruction with 
 our own eyes ; so will we praise thy name, and shout, Hallelujah ! 
 Hallelujah ! Babylon is fallen ! is fallen ! with concordant hearts 
 and voices! 
 
 When William the Conqueror came over into England, he found 
 about a third part of the lands in the possession of the Clergy. 
 
 Upwards of three thousand one hundred and eighty religious hou- 
 ses were suppressed by Henry VIII. and his predecessors. 
 
 It is computed that fifty thousand persons were contained in these 
 several religious houses. 
 
 In some respects these religious institutions were useful, mothers 
 extremely pernicious. 
 
 Such a number of persons, living in a state of celibacy, when the 
 country did not contain more than three or four millions of inhabi- 
 tants, if so many, must have had a most pernicious effect upon its 
 population. 
 
 The sum total of the clear yearly revenue of the several religious 
 houses, at the time of their dissolution, of which we have any ac- 
 count, seems to have been, 140,7851. 6s. 3 3-4d. And as the value 
 of money is now seven or eight times what it was in the days of 
 Henry VIII. we cannot reckon the whole at less than a million 
 sterling a year. 
 
 Besides this, there were many other religions foundations dissolv- 
 ed, of which we have no account. The plate and goods of different 
 kinds, which came into trie hands of the king at the same time, were 
 of immense value. 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 127 
 
 another sect ; every one holding forth the pecu- 
 liar doctrines of his own party as the truths of 
 God, in opposition to the peculiar ^doctrines of 
 those who differ from them. It is needless to 
 specify particulars. We have all been to blame. 
 Instead of turning our zeal against the immoral- 
 kies of the age, we have frequently turned it 
 against men, who, in every moral and religious 
 point of view, were, perhaps, better than our- 
 selves. A spirit ef infallibility, in a greater or 
 less degree, pervades all parties. In this un- 
 christian strife, the pure spirit of the Gospel 
 
 A good general view of all these matters may be seen in an ex- 
 tract from Bishop Tanners Notitia Monastica, in Mr. Justice Bum's 
 Ecclesiastical Law, under the article Monasteries. (1) . 
 
 (1) It cannot fail of being entertaining to the reader to be present- 
 ed with the preamble of the statute for the dissolution of the smaller 
 Monasteries, 27 Hen. VIII. c. 28, as extracted from the Parliament 
 Roll, by Mr. Gwillym, (vide his Treatise on Tithes, p. 23.) espe- 
 cially as it is not usually printed in our statute books. 
 
 " Forasmuch as manifest synne, vicious, carnal and abominable 
 living, is dayly used and committed, commonly in suf \ little and 
 small abbeys, priories, and other religious houses of monks, canons, 
 and nuns, where the congregations of such religious persons are un- 
 der the number of twelvo persons, whereby the governors of such 
 religious houses and their convent, spoyle, destroye, consume, and 
 utterly waste, as well their churches, monasteries, priories, princi- 
 pal house?, farms, granges, lands, tenements and heriditaments, as 
 the ornaments of their churches, and their goods and chattels to the 
 high displeasure of Almighty God, slander of good religion, and to 
 the great infamy of the king's highness and the realm, if redress 
 should not be had thereof. And albeit that many continual visita- 
 tions have been heretofore had, by the space of two hundred years 
 and more, for an honest and creditable reformation of such unthrif- 
 ty, carnal, and abominable living, yet nevertheless little or no 
 amendment is hitherto had, but their vicious living shamefully in- 
 creased and augmenteth, and by a cursed custom so rooted and in- 
 fected, that a great multitude of the religious persons in such small 
 houses, do rather choose to rove abroad in apostacy, than to con- 
 form themselves to the observation of good religion ; so that without 
 such small houses be utterly suppressed, and the religious persons 
 therein, committed to great and honourable monasteries of religion 
 in this realm, where they may be compelled to live religiously, ibr 
 
 '13* 
 
128 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 has been banished from the great bodies oj 
 professors, and has taken up its abode among a 
 few solitary individuals, dispersed through the 
 several churches of Christendom. Men of dis- 
 cernment, seeing this to be the state of things 
 through all denominations, are led to suppose that 
 there is no truth among any of them. The fact, 
 however, is directly the contrary. They have 
 all gotten the saving truth, if they would hold it 
 but in piety, charity, and righteousness. They 
 all believe in the Saviour of the worlds Let 
 
 reformation of their lives,<he same else be no redress nor reformation 
 in that behalf. In consideration whereof, the king's most royal 
 majesty being* supreme head on earth, under God, of the church of 
 England, dayly studying and devysing the increase, advancement 
 and exaltation of true doctrine and virtue in the said church, to the 
 only glory and honour of God, and the total extirpating and de- 
 struction of vice and sin, having knowledge that the premises be 
 true, as well by the accompts of his late visitations, as by sundry 
 credible informations, considering also that diverse and great solemn 
 monasteries of this realm, wherein (thanks to God) religion is right 
 well kept and observed, be destitute of such full number of religious 
 persons, attaey ought and may keep, hath thought good, that a 
 plain declaration should be made of the premises, as welt to the 
 lords spiritual and temporal, a3 to other his loving subjects, the 
 commons in this present Parliament assembled : whereupon the 
 said lords and commons, by a great deliberation, finally be resolved, 
 that it is, and shall be much more to the pleasure of Almighty God d 
 and for the honour of this his realm, that the possessions of such 
 small religious houses, now being spent, spoiled, and wasted for in- 
 crease and maintenance of sin, should be used, and committed to 
 better uses; and the unthrifty religious persons, so spending the 
 same, to be compelled to reform their lives : And thereupon most 
 humbly desire the king's highness that it may be enacted, &c." 
 
 It is singular that so very religious a prince, could in so short a 
 time after this, consent to the total suppression of all those u great, 
 honourable, and solemn monasteries, wherein (thanks to God) reli- 
 gion was so right well observed." With so much pure and disinter- 
 ested zeal for true religion, and so little regard to his own interests, 
 how can we account for this conduct ? Why, it seems, all these 
 monasteries, weary of their existence, humbly implored their own 
 destruction, and Henry, poor man, what alternative had he, but to 
 consent that it should be as they required. — Edxtor. 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 129- 
 
 them only observe the moral and religious pre- 
 cepts of his Gospel, and I do not see what is 
 more necessary to entitle them to our Christian 
 regards. They may not come up to the full or- 
 thodox belief of the gospel : but they are such 
 characters as our Saviour himself would not have 
 treated with severity. And until religion is re- 
 duced to the simple form in which he left it 
 there will never be an end to the bickerings and 
 uncharitableness of party, and Infidelity will of 
 course prevail. 
 
 The general wickedness and immoral conduct 
 of Christians so called, is another grand cause of 
 Infidelity. For let men profess what they will, 
 they never can persuade any thinking person they 
 believe their own principles, while they are seen 
 to transgress every rule of moral and religious 
 obligation, and, in various of their transactions 
 between man and man, conducting themselves in 
 a manner of which abundance of the Heathen, 
 both ancient and modern, would be ashamed. 
 
 All these circumstances, with others of a sim- 
 ilar kind, are the cause why so many persons are 
 now found, who reject the divine mission of Je- 
 sus Christ.* 
 
 But, my Countrymen, can we justly argue from 
 
 * Sir Isaac Newton is reported to have said, that Infidelity will 
 overrun Europe, before the millennial reign of Christ commences 
 The corruptions of religion in all the Christian Establishments can- 
 not easily be purged away in any other manner. They must be sub- 
 verted by violence and blood. There is much reason to fear it will 
 be impossible to remove them in any other way. See Whitson's 
 Essay on the Revelation of St John, p. 321, edit. 1744. Dr. Hart- 
 ley also seems to have been of the same opinion respecting the 
 
 spread of Infidelity as Sir Isaac, in his Observations on Man, Fart U 
 
 sect. 81. 
 
130 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 the abuse to the disuse? Is Jesus the most mor 
 al and divine of characters, an impostor, because 
 many of his ministers and servants have proved 
 unfaithful and treacherous? Were the other 
 eleven Apostles all knaves and rascals, because 
 Judas was a traitor ? Are the eternal truths of 
 the Gospel to be exploded, because men have 
 been presumptuous enough to adulterate them 
 with the profane mixtures of human ordinances ? # 
 Or doth our obstinacy alter the nature of evi- 
 dence and render the situation of Unbelievers 
 more secure ? The course of things is fixed and 
 unchangeable. The sun will shine, the fire will 
 burn, water will drown, the wind will blow, time 
 will fly, the tides will flow, maugre all the scepti- 
 cism of Philosophers. 
 
 The moral relations of things are not less inva- 
 riable ; and our being inconsiderate enough to 
 deny those relations, and the obligations that arise 
 from them, will neither destroy them, nor render 
 their situation more secure. My being so foolish as 
 to reject the existence of God, and so infatuated as 
 to suppose there is no Redeemer, no Sanctifier,no 
 Heaven, no Hell, no Devil, no Soul, no Angel, no 
 Spirit,and that the Bible is all a grievous imposition 
 upon mankind, doth not prove, either that there is 
 no God, or that there is no reality in the repre- 
 sentations made by the Gospel.f Every man 
 
 * u Who that ever really professed the Christian religion, from 
 the times of the apostles to the present moment, ever considered it 
 as a human establishment, the work of particular men or nations, 
 subject to decline with their changes, or to perish with their falls ?"— *• 
 Erskine, p. 56. 
 
 t If the various opinions, sects and parties, which prevail among 
 Christians, are considered by Unbelievers, as an objection to the 
 Gospel itself; let them call to mind, that there is not a smaUei- 
 
AND THE SACKED WRITINGS. 131 
 
 must allow, I think,. that it is possible for the Al- 
 mighty to reveal his will to the world, if he thinks 
 proper so to d@. It will be further granted, 1 
 suppose, that some revelation seems desirable to 
 allay the fears, and confirm the hopes of men. 
 If then it ever should be made, what stronger 
 evidence cotild be produced of its coming from 
 God,than that with which the present Sacred Wri- 
 tings are attended? The very errors of profes- 
 sors, and the corrupt state of religion in every 
 Christian country, are the literal accomplishment 
 of several prophecies, and, of course, so far are 
 they from being any just objection to the Gospel* 
 that they are strong proof of the Divine mission 
 of its great Author. 
 
 number of contradictory opinions prevalent among those who reject 
 Christianity. This may be seen with strong conviction in Stanley's 
 History of Philosophy, and in the Posthumous Works of the late 
 King of Prussia. — The author of the Connoisseur hath thrown to- 
 gether a few of the Unbeliever's tenets, under the contradictory ti-^ 
 tie of 
 
 THE UNBELIEVER'S CREED. 
 
 u I believe that there is no God, but that matter is God, and God 
 is matter ; and that it is no matter whether there is any God or not. 
 I believe also, that the world is not made ; that the world made it- 
 self; that it had no beginning ; that it will last forever, world with- 
 out end. 
 
 " I believe that a man is a beast, that the soul is the body, and 
 the body is the soul ; and that after death there is neither body nor 
 soul. 
 
 " I believe there is no religion ; that natural religion is the only 
 religion ; and that all religion is unnatural. I believe not in Moses ; 
 I believe in the first philosophy: I believe not in the Evangelists ; I 
 believe in Chubb, Collins, Toland, Tindal, Morgan. Mandeville, 
 Wooloston, Hobbes, Shaftesbury ; I believe in Lord Bolingbroke ; 
 ! believe not in St. Paul. 
 
 u I believe not in revelation ; I believe in tradition ; I believe in 
 the Talmud ; 1 believe in the Alcoran ; I believe not in the Bible : 
 I believe in Socrates; I believe in Confucius ; I believe in Sanconi- 
 athon ; 1 believe in Mahomet; I believe not in Christ. 
 Lastly, I believe ia all unbelief, 1 ' 
 
132 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 But could it even be solidly evinced, that Jesus 
 was an impostor, that the Virgin Mary was a bad 
 woman, that the Scriptures are false, and that 
 the scheme of redemption therein contained, is 
 all a cunningly devised fable of these arch-deceiv- 
 ers, the Priests ? yet still it is found true in fact, 
 that a lively Believer in Christ Jesus, who hath 
 done justly, loved mercy, and walked humbly with 
 his God, is much happier than the most accom- 
 plished Infidel that ever existed, both in life, 
 and at the approach of death. Turn back your 
 attention to tnat complete man of the world, 
 Earl Chesterfield : in him you see a finished 
 character, all that rank, honour, riches, learning, 
 philosophy can make us. But was he happy ? 
 Read his own account, and be confounded. And 
 are you more at rest in your spirit? What is 
 your life ? — You eat, and drink, and sleep, and 
 dress, and dance, and sit down to play. You 
 walk, ride, or are carried abroad. You labour, 
 toil, transact business. You attend the masque- 
 rade, the theatre, the opera, the park, the levee, 
 the drawing-room, the card-table, the assembly, 
 the ball, the club, the tavern. In what manner 
 do you spend your time at any of these places ? 
 Why sometimes you talk ; make your observa- 
 tions; look one upon another; dance, play, trifle 
 like the rest of the triflers there. And what 
 are you to do again to-morrow? The next day? 
 The next week ? The next year ?-You are to eat, 
 and drink, and sleep, and labour, and danee, and 
 transact business, and dress, and play, engage in 
 small talk, walk, ride, and be carried abroad 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 133 
 
 again.* And is this all ? Was it for this immor- 
 tal faculties were bestowed upon us ? Miserable 
 round of secular pursuits, an empty dissipa- 
 tion ! If faith in the bible be a deception, it 
 hath at least the merit of being a comfortable 
 and beneficial one. It rescues us from this pity- 
 ful way of spending our time and money ; it en- 
 ables us to abound in " works of faith and la- 
 bors of love ;" it excites us to live, in some de- 
 gree, worthy of our high-raised expectation, and 
 prepares us to die with a hope full of immortali- 
 ty. We quit the stage of life without a sigh or 
 a tear, and we go wind and tide into the haven* 
 of everlasting rest.t 
 
 # The man of fashion is wel} described by a late poet in the fol 
 Towing humourous manner : 
 
 u What is a modern Man of Fashion ? 
 
 A man of taste and dissipation : 
 
 A busy man without employment, 
 
 A happy man without enjoyment. 
 
 Who squanders all his time and treasures, 
 
 On empty joys and tasteless pleasures ; 
 
 Visits, attendance , and attention, 
 
 And courtly arts too low to mention. 
 
 In sleep, and dress, and spprt, and play, 
 
 He throws his worthless life away ; 
 
 Has no opinion- of his own, 
 
 But takes from leading Beaux the ton ; 
 
 With a disdainful smile or frown 
 
 He on the rif-raf crowd looks down : 
 
 The world polite, his friends and he. 
 
 And all the rest, are Nobody i 
 
 Taught by the Great his smiles to sell 5 
 
 And how to write and how to spell ; 
 
 The Great his oracles he makes, 
 
 Copies their vices and mistakes ; 
 
 Custom pursues, his only rule. 
 
 And lives an ape, and dies a fool , m 
 f Not many men ever trifled more agreeably, and at the same 
 time more perniciously, than Lawrence Sterne, the author of Tris- 
 tram Shandy. Among the various beautiful and pathetic passages 
 which occur in his volumes, he administers poison in a manner the 
 
134 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 *' With us no melancholy void, " ' 
 
 No period lingers unemployed, 
 
 Or unimprov'd below ; 
 Our weariness.of life is gone, 
 Who live to serve our God alone, 
 
 And only him to know." 
 
 No man however, can prove the falsehood of 
 that inestimable Book. Difficulties, many and 
 considerable, we know it contains. We are not 
 disposed to conceal them. It would be very sur* 
 prising if a book, so circumstanced did not.* But 
 
 most imperceptible and bewitching. Few writers ever more cor- 
 rupted the public taste. He was a man of considerable, but pecul- 
 iar talents, making great pretensions to sympathy, wit, and benev- 
 olence, but with a heart in no small degree depraved. And as he 
 had lived with the reputation of a wit, he was determined to die as 
 such, even though he should sacrifice every appearance of Christian 
 piety and decorum. Accordingly, when this clerical buffoon came 
 to be in dying circumstances : perceiving death to make his advan* 
 ces upwards, raising himself and sitting up, he is said either in a real 
 or pretended rage, to have sworn at the sly assassin, that he should 
 not kill him yet. 
 
 This remarkable circumstance, though not mentioned in his life, 
 is, I believe, strictly true. It is only observed in general in the ac- 
 count prefixed to his works, that " Mr. Sterne died as he lived, the 
 same indifferent, careless creature ; as, a day or two before, he 
 seemed not in the least affected with his approaching dissolution." 
 
 This brings to my mind the case of another unhappy man who 
 was a professed Atheist. Dr. Barraby, an eminent physician in 
 London, was intimately acquainted with him : his name was 
 
 • Str — t, Esq. After some time, he was seized with a violent 
 
 fever, and sent for the Doctor; who came, and prescribed several 
 medicines, but none of them took effect. At length he told him 
 plainly, " Sir, I know nothing more that can be done ; you must 
 die. 11 Upon this, he clenched his fists, gnashed his teeth, and said 
 with the utmost fury, "God I God : I wont die ! f1 and immediately 
 expired. 
 
 * u It would be a miracle greater than any we are instructed to 
 believe, if there were no difficulties in the Sacred Writings; if a 
 being but with five scanty inlets of knowledge, separated but yes- 
 terday from his mother earth, and to-day sinking again into her bo- 
 som, could fathom the depths of the wisdom and knowledge of the 
 Lord God Almighty." 
 
 All arts and sciences abound with difficulties, and a perfect 
 knowledge of them is not to be attained without considerable la- 
 bour and application ; why then should we expect that Theology, 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 135 
 
 its foundation is built upon the pillars of ever- 
 lasting truth. Conscientious Unbelievers should 
 examine those difficulties with calmness and pa- 
 tience. The whole collective evidence of the 
 Gospel is very considerable, and requires time 
 and application.* It is expected that they at- 
 tend to the consistency, harmony, and connection 
 of all its various parts ; the long chain of proph- 
 ecies undeniably completed in it ; the astonishing 
 and well attested miracles which attend it ; the 
 perfect sanctity of its Author ; the purity of -its 
 precepts ; the sublimity of its doctrines, the amaz- 
 ing rapidity of its progress ; the illustrious com- 
 
 the first of sciences, and that to which all others ought to be subser- 
 vient, should be without its absurdities, and capable of being un- 
 derstood without labour and application of mind? Nay, even that 
 practical religion, which is required of the humblest followers of 
 the Redeemer, requires a high degree of attention. "Agonize to 
 enter in at the strait gate," is the command of the Son of God„ 
 And did ever any labour more in the cause of virtue than Christ and 
 his Apostles ? 
 
 * There are four grand arguments for the truth of the Bible, 
 The first is the miracles it records, 2. The prophecies it contains, 
 3. The goodness of the doctrine. 4. The moral character of the 
 penmen. 
 
 The miracles flow from divine power : the prophecies, from di- 
 vine understanding : the excellence of the doctrine, from divine 
 goodness : and the moral character of the penmen, from divine pu- 
 rity. 
 
 Thus Christianity is built upon these four immoveable pillars, the 
 power, the understanding, the goodness, and the purity of God. 
 * The Bible must be the invention, either of good men or angels, 
 bad men cr devils, or of God. 
 
 It could not be the invention of good men or angels, for they nei- 
 ther would nor could make a book, and tell lies all the time they 
 were writing it, saying, " Thus saith the Lord," when it was their 
 own invention. ... 
 
 It could not be the invention of bad men or devils, for they would 
 not make a book, which commands all duty, forbids all sin, and con- 
 demns their souls to all eternity. 
 
 I therefore draw this conclusion — The Bible must be given by di- 
 vine inspiration, 
 
 14 
 
136 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 pany of confessors, saints, and martyrs, who died 
 to confirm its truth ; the testimony of its ene- 
 mies; together with an infinite number of collat- 
 eral proofs and subordinate circumstances, all 
 concurring to form such a body of evidence, as no 
 other truth in the world can shew ; such as must 
 necessarily bear down, by its own weight and 
 magnitude, all trivial objections to particular 
 parts.* They should consult the best books up- 
 on the subject, and call in the assistance of learn- 
 ed and disinterested men, who have made theo- 
 logical subjects their study. They should apply 
 to them as they would to a lawyer about an es- 
 tate, or a physician about their heath. And 
 they should make the investigation a matter of 
 the most diligent enquiry.! Religion is a seri- 
 
 * See Bishop Proteus's Sermons, vol. i. p. 41, 42* 
 f Bishop Watson's Apology for Christianity in answer to Mr. Gib- 
 bon ; and hi3 Apology for the Bible, in answer to Thomas Paine, 
 before mentioned, are admirably well calculated to remove a con- 
 siderable number of difficulties attending the records of our salva- 
 tion. Bishop Home's Letters on Infidelity are wisely suited to the 
 sanrs purpose. But he that is able and willing to examine thorough- 
 ly the grounds of his religion, should have recourse to Bishop But- 
 ler's Analogy of Religion, natural and revealed^to the Constitution 
 and course of Nature : a work well adapted to give satisfaction to 
 enquiring minds, upon the most important of all subjects, Religion . 
 I need not say, that Grotius on the Truth of Christianity, is an ex- 
 cellent little work. 'Doddridge's Three Sermons on the Evidence 
 of Christianity, seem better suited to the understandings of cominoa 
 readers than almost any other. Lardner's Credibility; Michaelis's 
 Introduction to the New Testament ; and Paley's View of the Ev- 
 idences of Christianity, are all works of high reputation. Bcattie : 3 
 Evidence of the Christian Religion, is a valuable small work. 
 -Baxter on the Truth of Christianity, is not to be answered. Ed- 
 wards on the Authority, Style and Perfection of Scripture, is very 
 valuable. Gildon's Deist's Manual— Kidder's Demonstration of the 
 Messiah— Stillingfleet's Origines Sacra— Hartley on the Truth of the 
 Christian Religion— Bryant's Treatise on the Authenticity of the 
 Scriptures — Jortin*s Discourse concerning the Truth of the Christian 
 Religion — Delany's Revelation examined with Candour — Pascal's 
 Thoughts on Religion— Young's Night Thought?, and Centaur not 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 137 
 
 ous thing. It is either all or nothing. A few 
 pert objections, started in mixed company, or in a 
 
 Fabulous — Ditton on the Resurrection — Cure of Deism — Foster's 
 Usefulness, Truth, and Excellency of the Christian Revelation- 
 Clark's Truth and certainty of the Christian Revelation— Lally's 
 Principles of the Christian Religion — Paley's Horse Paulinae— Bishop 
 Squire's Indifference for Religion Inexcusable — Locke's Reasona- 
 bleness of Christianity — Murray's Evidences of the Jewish and 
 Christian Revelations— Chandler's Plain Reasons for being a Chris- 
 tian—Addison on the Truth of Christianity— Bp. Watson's Two 
 Sermons and Charge — Sykes's Essay upon the Truth of the Christ- 
 ian Religion— Warburton's Divine Legation of Moses — Dr. Gregory 
 Sharpe's Two Arguments in Defence of Christianity — Leslie's Short 
 Method with Jews and Deists — Bishop Berkley's Minute Philoso- 
 pher — Dr. Randolph's View of our Saviour's Ministry — Bishop 
 Clayton's Vindication of the Histories of the Old and New Testa- 
 ment — Dr. Bell's Enquiry into the Divine Missions of John the Bap- 
 tist and Jesus Christ — Lively Oracles, by the Author of the Whole 
 Duty of Man — Boyle on the Style of the Holy Scripture — Mack- 
 night on the Gospel-Actions as probable— West on the Resurrec- 
 tion—Lord Littleton on the Conversion of St. Paul — Le Pluche on 
 the Truth of the Gospel — Socinus's Argument for the Authority of 
 Holy Scripture — Bishop Chandler's Defence of Christianity — Priest- 
 ley's Letters to a Philosophical Unbeliever — Priestley's Evidence of 
 Revealed Religion- — These are all works of some reputation. 
 Several of them are unanswerable ; and all contain more or less 
 matter upon the truth of the Scriptures, that is useful and impor- 
 tant. Many others have written upon the same subject, but these 
 I have had an opportunity of perusing, and can recommend them 
 every one, as containing much that is valuable. There is however, 
 one very small work more, which 1 would take the liberty of recom- 
 mending to the common reader, because it is so plain, satisfactory, 
 and concise •, and that is Dr. David Jennings's Appeal to Reason 
 and Common Sense for the Truth of the Holy Scriptures. For the 
 compass of it, this is a very satisfactory performance. The whole 
 is contained in two sermons of moderate length, and may be obtain- 
 ed for a very trifling sum. To these may be added Leland's Deis- 
 iical Writings ; a work of high and deserved reputation — Leslie's 
 Truth of Christianity Demonstrated— Bishop Taylor's Moral De- 
 monstration that the Religion of Jesus Christ is from God. Wri- 
 tings on these subject? of such universal importance are very nu- 
 merou?, and indeed, it is scarcely possible they can be too much 
 so. It may be much questioned whether any objection what- 
 ever has been made to the great truths of Religion and the Sacred 
 Writings, which has not been fairly and honestly answered in one 
 and another of the above authors. But no writer has taken so much 
 pains to state and answer Objections to the Scriptures, as Mr. Stack- 
 house in his New History of the Holy Bible. If the serious Reader 
 
138 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 circle of friends over the glass, are indecent and 
 despicable. Shameful herein is the conduct of 
 many vain babblers. They should be excluded 
 society* 
 
 When the ancient philosopher Anaxagoras had 
 expressed in one of his books a doubt concerning 
 the existence of God, the book was burnt by a 
 public decree of his fellow-citizens, and he him- 
 self banished his country. These were Heath- 
 ens, and Republicans. What would they have 
 said to the Sophisters of the present day ? No 
 person, we may venture to say, ever honestly ex- 
 amined the whole of the evidence of the truth 
 of the New Testament, who did not find it satis- 
 factory. Indeed, the Gospel itself is so pure,* 
 that no decent man can reject it. Hence we find 
 it has ever been the custom of Unbelievers to 
 attack the corruptions of religion, which more or 
 less prevailed in all countries ; and, through the 
 sides of those human appendages, to wound the 
 cause of truth itself. These arts, however, are 
 
 finds himself pressed with difficulties, he will do well to apply to 
 that great work, where he will find them exhibited at length, with 
 such answers as are generally satisfactory. 
 
 To these it may be recommended to the serious reader to add 
 Knox's Christian Philosophy, where he will find the internal evi- 
 dence of Christianity insisted on pretty much at length. The work, 
 however, does not appear to me altogether unexceptionable, Ihough 
 highly valuable. He seems to set tile external and internal evi- 
 dences ofthe gospel too much in opposition one to the other. There 
 is moreover, an asperity, and superciliousness, on some Occasions, 
 in his expressions, which ill become the subject on which he writes, 
 and which he very justly condemns in the late Bishop W T arburton 
 and others. The work, however, I trust, will do much good, by 
 calling the publick attention to inward religion. 
 
 • The reader may see the purity of the Gospel drawn out at 
 length in Newcombe's Observations on our Lord's conduct ; Hun- 
 ter's Observations on the History of Jesus Christ : and HanvooeP* 
 Life of Christ. 
 
UD THE SACRED WRITINGS. 139 
 
 inconsistent with honour, and no person of the 
 least integrity of mind can be capable of them. 
 Modest men too, who have not thoroughly exam- 
 ined the arguments for and against Scripture, will 
 be silent. If they cannot believe in Jesus, they 
 will be extremely cautious upon what ground they 
 reject him. They will remember that Newton 
 examined the evidence of his divine mission, and 
 was satisfied: that Locke examined, and died 
 glorying in his salvation. They will recollect 
 that West, Jennings, Lyttleton, and Pringle, were 
 all at one time Unbelievers ; all undertook, like 
 wise men to examine the grounds of their Infi- 
 delity ; were all convinced that they had been 
 dangerously mistaken ; all became converts to 
 the religion of the Son of God ; and all died, de- 
 claring their belief in him, and expectations from 
 him. Thomas Paine, therefore, and his humble 
 followers, may abuse and misrepresent the facts 
 and doctrines contained in the Sacred Code, as 
 Bolingbroke, and other deistical, but immoral 
 men, have frequently done, with learning and 
 ability greatly superior ; they may nibble at it, 
 like the viper at the file in the fabte; but they 
 only display their own malignity, and want of 
 solid information. It is not every babbler in 
 science that is qualified, either to vindicate or op- 
 pose the Bible with effect. Deep and various 
 learning is necessary for this purpose. The ex- 
 perience of past ages might convince any man, 
 that it will be found " hard to kick against the 
 pricks,' 5 and to resist the evidence with full satis- 
 faction of mind. All bitter sarcasm, therefore/ 
 with which infidels so unmercifullv load the best 
 
 14 * 
 
140 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 books,* are unbecoming, and should be suspend- 
 ed, lest they recoil upon their heads. It hath 
 stood the rude shocks of learned Jews and Heath- 
 ens, Here ticks and Unbelievers, of former ages, 
 and it is not about to receive its death-wound 
 from the feeble assaults which the present nu- 
 merous set of Deists are capable' of making upon 
 it. We challenge all the Unbelievers in Chris- 
 tendom to account, upon any merely human prin- 
 ciple, for the scriptural prophecies concerning the 
 kingdoms of Israel, Judah, and Egypt ; or con- 
 cerning the cities of Tyre, Nineveh, Babylon, 
 and Jerusalem. Nay, not to take so large a 
 compass, but to bring the matter to one point, 
 we defy any man, on simple human principles, to 
 account for the present state of the Jews. — 
 Would we give ourselves time, soberly to com- 
 pare the twenty-eight chapter of Deuteronomy 
 with the history and dispersion of that extraordi- 
 nary people, we could not fail of having our 
 minds strongly impressed with conviction. This 
 one argument is invincible, and not to be fairly 
 got over by all the wit of man, as the late ac- 
 complished, but irreligious, Chesterfield, was hon- 
 est enough to declare.t 
 
 * For most of the learning that is now in the world we are in- 
 debted to the Bible * To the same book likewise we are indebted 
 for all the morality and religion which prevail among men. Nay, 
 even the absurd tales and fables which we read in the writings of 
 the ancient Greeks and Romans are nothing more than perversion 
 of the several histories and characters recorded in the Old Testa- 
 ment. See Jortin's First charge, vol. vii. of his Sermons. Galeae 
 €ourt of the Gentiles ; and Bryant's Mythology. Consult too* Dry- 
 den's Preface to his Religio Laid. 
 
 t See Jones's Life of Bishop Home, p, 332. 
 
(1/1) 
 
 CHAP. VI 
 
 PROPHECIES RELATING TO THE MESSIAH. 
 
 But, if we turn from these prophecies to those 
 which respect human redemption, and the Saviour 
 of mankind, we shall find they are extremely re- 
 markable and minute, and absolutely conclusive 
 for .the Messiahship of Jesus Christ, the son of 
 Mary. We will consider the predictions and 
 fulfilments at some length, and boldly atppeal to 
 the common sense and reason of the most preju- 
 diced man upon earth, whether there be not 
 something far beyond the mere powers of nature 
 in these strange coincidences, 
 
 1. It was predicted, many centuries before it 
 came to pass, that Messiah should come into the 
 w r orld for the redemption of human beings. — 
 Messiah did come into the world, four thousand 
 years after the first prediction was uttered.* 
 
 2. Messiah is frequently prophesied of under the 
 character of him that was to come. — Jesus Christ 
 
 *G-en. iii. 15 ; Isa. ix. 6, 7 ; Matt. i. 18—25. Dr. Eveleigh in 
 his Sermons says very justly, " The great object of the prophecies 
 of the Old Testament is the redemption of mankind. This, as soon 
 as Adam's fall had made it necessary, the mercy of God was pleased 
 to foretell. And, as the time of his accomplishment drew nearer., 
 the predictions concerning it became gradually so clear and deter- 
 minate, as to mark out with historical precision almost every circum- 
 stance in the life and character of infinitely the most extraordinary 
 Personage, that ever appeared among men. Any one of these pre- 
 dictions is sufficient to indicate a prescience more than human. 
 But the collective force of all, taken together, is such, that nothing 
 more can be necessary to prove the interposition of Omniscience, 
 than the establishment of their authenticity. And this, even at 
 so remote a period as the present, is placed beyond all doubt."— 
 Sermon vi. p. 210, 
 
142 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 is several times described in this form by the 
 writers of the New Testament.* 
 
 3. In ancient times there were four monar- 
 chies in the world, one succeeding another, more 
 famous than all the rest. It was foretold, that 
 Messiah should appear under the last of them. — 
 Christ was born after the destruction of the 
 three first, and while the fourth was in all its glo- 
 ry. t 
 
 4. Messiah was to come among men before 
 the destruction of the second temple. - — Jesus 
 Christ preached in that temple; and it was to- 
 tally destroyed within forty years afterwards.^ 
 
 5. Messiah was to come into the world before 
 the dominion of the Jews was taken away. — 
 Christ was born a little previous to the entire 
 overthrow of the Jewish Sanhedrim.§ 
 
 6. When Messiah should make his appearance 
 among men, it was to be a time of general peace, 
 after dreadful wars and convulsions. — When Je- 
 sus Christ came into the world, the Roman wars 
 were just terminated, the temple of Janus was 
 shut, and universal peace reigned through the 
 ernpire.|| 
 
 7. Messiah was to make his appearance 
 among men, at a time when there should be a 
 
 * Compare Hab. ii. 3, 4 ; Psalm cxviii. 26 ; Isa. xxxv. 4 ; lix. 
 20 ; lxii. 11 J Dan. ix. 26 ; Zech. ix. 9 ; Mai. iii. i ; Matt. xi. 3 ; 
 John i. 30 ; iv. 25 ; xi. 27 ; Acts xix. 4. See Chandler's Defence, 
 ch. ii. sect. i. p. 160—167. 
 
 t Compare Daniel ii. and vii. with Luke ii. and iii, 
 
 % Compare Haggai ii. 7. with Matthew xxi. 23. See Josepbus. 
 
 * Compare Genesis xlix. 10, with Luke ii. 1 — 7. See Dr. Scott's 
 Commen. 
 
 || Compare Haggai ii. 6 > 7, 9, with the Roman History of this pe- 
 riod. 
 
AS& THE SACftED WAITINGS, l4£ 
 
 general expectation of him. — When Jesus Christ 
 came into the world, all nations were looking for 
 the advent of some extraordinary person. # 
 
 8. Messiah was to have existed with God be- 
 fore the foundations of the world were laid, — Je« 
 sus Christ was* in the beginning with God and by 
 him the worlds were made.f 
 
 9. Messiah was to be one, who had been the 
 fellow, the equal and the companion of the Al- 
 mighty. — Jesus Christ thought it not robbery to 
 be equal with God, and was with him from eter- 
 nity.; 
 
 10. Messiah was be the Son of God.— Jesus 
 
 * Compare Ha^gai ii. 7 — 9, with Matthew ii. 1 — 10, and John 
 i. 19—45. 
 
 The Heathens, as well as the Jews, had a firm persuasion, that 
 some extraordinary person should arise in the world about the ti'm'e 
 of our Saviour's birth. Suetonious says, u There was an old and fix- 
 ed opinion all over the East, that it was decreed by heaven, that 
 about that time some person from Judea should obtain the dominion 
 over all." 
 
 Tacitus mentions the same prophecy, and almost in the same 
 words : — u Most of the Jews had a persuasion, that it was contained 
 in the ancient books of their priests, that at that very time, the 
 East should grow powerful, and some person from Judea should gain 
 the dominion.*' 1 
 
 To these testimonies of the Scripture and Heathen writers we 
 may add that of Josephus, who says in his History of the Jewish 
 War, b. vii. c. 12. " That which chiefly excited the Jews to the war 
 against the Romans, was a dubious oracle, found in their Sacred 
 Writings, that about that time, one of them from their parts should 
 I reign over the world." 
 
 See this subject drawn out more at large by Mr. Charles Leslie, in 
 j his Short and Easy Method with the Jews, and again in his Truth of 
 Christianity demonstrated. This last treatise, together with his 
 , Short and Easy Method with the Deists, are absolutely conclusive in 
 favour of the Gospel. One may defy the most subtile Deist in the 
 world to refute those two treatises. They are indeed unanswera- 
 ble, except by sneer and sarcasm. 
 
 + Compare Proverbs viii. 22, 23, with John i. 1 — 3 ; Collossians 
 i. 16, 17. 
 
 X Compare Zechariah xiii. 7, with Phil. ii. 6, and John i. 1. 
 
144 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 Christ was confessedly the only-begotton Son of 
 God.* 
 
 11. Messiah was to have had an eternal, and 
 ineffable generation/ — Jesus Christ was the Son 
 of God, prior to his being born of the Virgin Ma- 
 ry, in a way not to be explained by mortal man.t 
 
 12. Messiah was also to be the Son of Man.— Je- 
 sus Christ sustained this character, and seemed 
 to have a pleasure in being called by that name.J 
 
 13. Messiah was not to be born according to 
 the ordinary course of nature, but to descend 
 from a pure Virgin. — Jesus Christ was born of 
 the Virgin Mary.§ 
 
 14. Messiah was to be the son of Abraham, 
 the father of the faithful, and the friend of God. 
 — Jesus Christ was sprung from that illustrious 
 Patriarch.|| 
 
 15. Messiah was to be the son of Isaac* and 
 not of Ishmael. — Jesus Christ was sprung from 
 Isaac, and not from Ishmael.H 
 
 16. Messiah was to be the son of Jacob, and 
 not of Esau. — Jesus Christ did descend from Ja- 
 cob, and not from his brother Esau.** 
 
 * Compare Psalm ii. 12; Proverbs xxx. 4; Hosea xi. 1 ; Mat- 
 thew iii. 17 ; xvii. 5. 
 
 t Compare Micah v. 2, with John i. 1. 
 
 X Daniel vii. 13 ; Matthew viii. 20. 
 
 $ Compare Genesis iii. 15 ; Isaiah vii. 14 ; and Jeremiah xxxi. 22 ; 
 with Matthew i. 22, 23. — It would be well if the opposers of the 
 supernatural incarnation of our Saviour, would soberly read over 
 Dr. Clarke's very sensible discourse on the miraculous Birth of 
 Christ, in the 5th volume of his Sermons. My own Essay on the 
 Authenticity of the New Testament may also be consulted, especial- 
 ly the Addenda. 
 
 [I Compare Genesis xxi. 1 — 12, with Matthew i. 1— — 16. 
 
 iTCompare Genesis xvii, 16 — 21, with Matthew i. 1 — 16. 
 
 ** Compare Genesis xxv. 24—34 ; xxviii. 27—29 ; xxviii. 13, 14, 
 with Matthew i. 1—16. 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS, 145 
 
 17. Jacob had twelve sons. Messiah was not 
 to spring from any other of the twelve, but from 
 Judah. — Jesus Christ claimed Judah as his ances- 
 tor in a direct line.* 
 
 18. Messiah was to be sprung from Jesse, the 
 father of David, king of Israel. — Jesus Christ 
 was his descendant.! 
 
 19. Jesse had eight sons. David was the 
 youngest. From none of the seven elder, but 
 from David alone was Messiah to derive his ori- 
 gin. — Jesus Christ was the son of David.J 
 
 20. Messiah was to be born in a poor and 
 mean condition when the family should be redu- 
 ced to a very low estate. — Jesus Christ, both on 
 his father and mother's side, was of very low and 
 mean appearance, though descended from such 
 illustrious ancestors.§ 
 
 21. Messiah was to have a messenger going 
 before him, to make ready a people prepared 
 for the Lord. — Christ had a messenger going be- 
 fore him, who fully bare witness to his preten- 
 sions.jj 
 
 22. The forerunner of Messiah was either to 
 be Elijah himself, or one in the spirit of Elijah. — ■ 
 John the Baptist, the forerunner of Christ, Avas 
 altogether in the spirit of that great Prophet.il 
 
 23. The forerunner of Messiah was to preach 
 in the wilderness, and to prepare the minds of 
 
 * Compare Genesis xlix. 8—12, with Matthew u 1—16. 
 t Compare Isaiah xi. 1, with Matthew i. 1 — 16. 
 X Compare 1 Samuel xvi. 1 — 13; 2 Samuel vii. 12—15; Psalm 
 Ixxxix. 19—37 ; Matthew i. 1—16. 
 
 $ Compare Isaiah liii. 2 ; Luke i. 48 — 52 ; ii. 7 — 24. 
 
 II Compare Malachi iii. 1, with John i. 19 — 34, and iii. 26—36. 
 
 f Compare Malachi iv. 5 ? 6, with Mark i. I — 8. 
 
146 'jgjk FLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 *he people for his coming. — John the Baptist did 
 preach in the wilderness of Judea, and professed 
 himself to be sen* to prepare the Jews for the 
 advent of Christ.* 
 
 24. The forerunner of Messiah was to be coi> 
 siderably successful in his office. — John the Bap- 
 tist was treated with great respect by his coun- 
 trymen, and made large numbers of disciples.t 
 
 25. Messiah was not to be born at Jerusalem, 
 the capital of his kingdom, but at Bethlehem, 
 an obscure country village. — Jesus Christ was 
 born at Bethlehem, by a very peculiar provi- 
 dence.! 
 
 26. Messiah was to go down into Egypt, and 
 to be called out from thence. — Jesus Christ went 
 down into Egypt, soon after his birth, and was 
 called out from thence by an angel of the Lord.§ 
 
 27. Messiah was to be a preacher of the law 
 of God to his countrymen in the great congrega- 
 tion. — Jesus Christ was indefatigable in his pub- 
 lic ministrations, both in the temple, and in all 
 other places, where the people were disposed 
 to hear him.jj 
 
 28. The tribes of Zebulon and Naphthali 
 were first to be greatly distressed, and after- 
 wards highly honoured and exalted, by the ap- 
 pearance of Messiah among them. — These tribes 
 principally suffered in the first Assyrian invasion 
 under Tigiath Pilezer, and were afterwards 
 
 * Compare Isaiah xl. 3 — 5, with Matthew iii, 1—6. 
 f Compare Isaiah xl. 3 — 5, with Luke iii. 21. 
 $ Compare Micah v. 2, with Matthew, ii. 2. 
 
 f Compare Hosea xi. 1, with Matthew ii. 13—23. See too Whis~ i 
 ton on Prophecy, pp. 12 and 52. 
 
 (•Compare PsaUn xl 9, 10, with the four gospels, passim 
 
AND THE SACRED 'WRITINGS. 147 
 
 among the first that enjoyed the blessing of 
 Christ's preaching the gospel, and exhibiting his 
 miraculous works among them.* 
 
 29. Messiah was to converse and preach the 
 gospel in the region of Galilee, — Jesus Christ 
 lived and conversed so long in that obscure and 
 despicable part of the land of Israel, that he was, 
 by way of contempt, denominated the Galilean.t 
 
 30. Messiah was to have a temple to which 
 fee should come, when he made his appearance 
 in human flesh.— Jesus Christ, as the Son of ^rod, 
 claimed the temple of Jerusalem as his own, in a 
 «ense which no mere mortal €ould presume.^ 
 
 31. Messiah was to be the servant of God, 
 whose name is the Branch. — Jesus Christ was 
 emphatically the Servant of God, and the Day- 
 Spring from on high.§ 
 
 32. Messiah is spoken of by the ancient 
 prophets under the characters of an Angel — a 
 Messenger — a Redeemer — an Interpreter — One 
 in a thousand — a Plant of renown — a Captain — 
 the Beloved of God— the true David. — Jesus 
 Christ was all these, and whatever else was pe- 
 culiar to the character of that august Being ; as 
 will more fully appear from the following in- 
 
 stances.j] 
 
 « 
 
 * Compare Isaiah ix. 1 — 4 ; 2 Kings xv. 29 ; 1 Chron. v. 26, and 
 1 Matthew iv. 12—16. 
 
 t Compare Isaiah ix. 1, 2 t with Matthew ii. 22,23 ; and Matthew 
 iv. 23, 25. 
 
 X Compare Malachi iii. 1, with Luke ii. 49 ; and Matthew xxi. 
 12, 13. 
 
 $ Compare Isaiah iv. 2; xi. 1 ; Jeremiah xxiii. 5 ; Zechariah iii. 
 8; vi. 12; Isaiah xlii. 1; Matthew xii. 18; and Luke i. 78. — It 
 should be observed here, that the word translated Branch signifies 
 also the East, or Day-Spring. 
 
 II Compare Genesis xlviii. 16 ; xxxii, 24, 30 ; Hosea xii. 3, 4 ; 
 
 15 
 
148 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 33. Messiah was to be the Messenger of the 
 Covenant between God and his people.-- Jesus 
 Christ was that Messenger.* 
 
 34. Messiah was to sustain the office of a 
 Prophet, when he came to redeem mankind. — 
 Jesus Christ sustained that office in all its extent.t 
 
 35. Messiah was also to sustain the office of a 
 Priest, when he appeared upon earth. — Jesus 
 Christ was a Priest, and offered, not indeed the 
 blood of bullocks and of goats, but his own most 
 precious blood.f 
 
 36. Messiah, though a Priest, was not to be 
 of the tribe of Levi, and after the order of 
 Aaron, but after the order of Melchizedek. — 
 Jesus Christ was of the tribe of Judah, and had 
 an everlasting priesthood, after the order of Mel- 
 chizedek:.§ 
 
 37. Messiah was, moreover, to sustain the of- 
 fice of a King, when he took on him human na- 
 ture for the salvation of his elect. — Jesus Christ 
 was a King, even while upon earth ; and, now 
 that he is in heaver,, his dominion extends over 
 all worlds.|| 
 
 38. Messiah was to be a righteous King, and 
 emphatically the Prince of Peace.— Jesus Christ 
 
 Exodus xxiii. 20, 23; Malachi iii. 1; Job xix. 25; xxxiii. 23 ; 
 Ezek. xxxiv. 23, 24, 29 ; Joshua v. 13, 14 ; Isaiah xlii. 1 ; Rev. l. 
 1 ; Matthew iii. 17; Hebrews ii. 10. #■■•,-.*. 
 
 * Compare Jeremiah xxxiii. 20, 21 ; Malachi m. I ; Isaiah 
 Ixiii. 9 ; Hebrews viii. 7, 13 ; x. 9 ; xiii. 20, 21. - 
 
 t Compare Deuteronomy xyiii. 16, 18 ; Acts iii. 22 ; Luke xxiv, 
 19; Matthew xxiv. 
 
 t Compare Zechariah vi. 13 ; Hebrews ix. 11, 44. 
 
 T Compare Genesis xiv. 18 ; Psalm ex. 4 ; Hebrews vi. 20 ; vn. 
 
 1 28 
 
 '|| Compare Psalm ii, 6 ; Zechariah vi. 13 ; ix. 9 ; with Luke i 
 32, 33; John xxiii. 36, 37 ; and Rev, xix, 16, 
 
ANX> THE SACRED WRITINGS. 149 
 
 was eminently distinguished as a righteous per- 
 son, and the great peace-maker both on earth 
 and in heaven.* 
 
 39. The kingdom of Messiah was to be uni- 
 versal and everlasting.— Jesus Christ has a king- 
 dom, that, in due time, shall be universal in its 
 extent, and eternal in its dura* ion.f 
 
 40. Messiah was to be the Son of Righteous- 
 ness, who should arise upon the world with sal- 
 vation in his rays. — Jesus Christ was the Light 
 of the world, who illuminateth every man that 
 cometh into it. 
 
 Messiah was also to be the East, or morning 
 Star. — Jesus Christ is called the Day-Spring 
 from on high, and the bright and Morning Star, j 
 
 41. Messiah was to be emphatically the Just 
 One. — Jesus Christ not only answered the , de- 
 scription, but is repeatedly called by that pame.§ 
 
 42. Messiah, to whom belonged the land of 
 Judea, was to be denominated Immanuel. — Jesus 
 Christ was the proprietor of that holy land, and 
 w 7 as expressly called by the name of Immanuel. j| 
 
 43. Messiah was to be a great Shepherd, and 
 to lay down his life for the sheep. — Jesus Christ 
 was the great and good Shepherd, and shed his 
 blood in defence of his flock.H 
 
 * Compare Isaiah xxxii. 1; Psalm xlv. 1—17; Ixxii. 1—19; 
 Jeremiah xxiii. 5 ; Zechariah ix. 9; Isaiah ix. 6; Luke ii. 14 ; 
 Ephes. ii. 4 — 22. 
 
 t Daniel vii. 27 ; Luke i 32, 33 ; Rev. v. 12—14. 
 
 t Compare Malachi iv. 2 ; John i. 5, 9 ; viii. 12 ; ix. 5 ; xii. 35, 
 46 ; Isaiah lx. 1, 2 ; Luke i. 78 ; and Rev. xxii. 16. 
 
 $ 2 Samuel xxiii. 3 ; Isaiah xi,, 5 ; Acts iii. 14 ; vii. 52 ; xxii. 14. 
 
 ii Compare Isaiah vii. 14 ; viii. 3 ; Matthew i. 23 ; and John i. 1 ! . 
 
 ^Compare Zechariah xiii. 7 ; Isaiah lx. 1 1 ; and Ezek. xxxiv. 
 ■»3, 24 \ with John x. 1, ie. 
 
150 A PLEA FOR REL1G103T 4 
 
 44. Messiah was not only to be a righteous 
 King, and execute judgment and justice upon the 
 earth ; but his name was to be Jehovah our 
 righteousness. — Jesus Christ is made of God 
 righteousness to every one that believes in his 
 name.* 
 
 45. Messiah was to be, like the lion, which 
 is the King of animals, of a noble and generous 
 spirit. — Jesus Christ was the lion of the tribe of 
 Judah.t 
 
 46. Messiah was to be anointed with the Ho- 
 ly Ghost in a larger degree than any other man 
 ever was. — Jesus Christ was favored in this re- 
 spect beyond all other persons that ever lived. t 
 
 47. Messiah was to be of a meek and lowly 
 disposition, humbling himself for the redemp- 
 tion of the world. — Jesus Christ was meek and 
 lowly in mind, and answered the prophetic de- 
 scription in every respect.§ 
 
 48. Messiah was to teach mankind the doc- 
 trines of salvation without ostentation and noise. 
 —Jesus Christ, was quiet and unambitious in all 
 his public, as well as private deportment. j| 
 
 49. Messiah was to be endowed with a peculiar 
 degree of wisdom and understanding. — Jesus 
 Christ, his enemies being judges, spake as never 
 man spake, and taught a more pure and excel- 
 lent doctrine than ever had been received among 
 mankind before.H 
 
 * Compare Jeremiah xxiii. 5, 6, with 1 Corinthians i. 30. 
 t Compare Genesis xlix. 9, and Rev. v. 5. 
 
 t Compare Psalm xlv. 7, with Matthew iii. 16, 17; and John iii. 34. 
 
 * Compare Zechariah ix. 9 ; Matthew xi. 28, 29 ; John xiii. 1, 
 17 ; 2 Corinthians viii. 9. 
 
 (| Compare Isaiah xlii. 14, 21. 
 
 If Compare Isaiah xi. 1,5; John vii 46 ; Matthew xiii. 54, 58 ; 
 Matthew v. vi. and vii. ch. 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 151 
 
 50. The doctrine of Messiah was to be of the 
 most healing, encouraging, and consolatory kind. 
 —The doctrine of Jesus Christ was singular- 
 ly adapted to the healing of wounded minds.* 
 
 51. The doctrine which Messiah should 
 preach was to have a powerful transforming in- 
 fluence upon the minds of men. — The Gospel of 
 Christ had all this effect upon the dispositions 
 and conduct of every one of his genuine disci- 
 
 ples.t 
 
 52. Messiah was to be peculiarly kind and af- 
 fectionate to young, distressed, and tender-spirit- 
 ed persons. — Jesus Christ was singularly atten- 
 tive to all such characters.^ 
 
 53. In the confirmation of his divine mission, 
 Messiah was to display many wonderful works 
 among the people. — Jesus Christ wrought abun- 
 dance of miracles in confirmation of his preten- 
 sions, and the doctrines he taught.§ 
 
 54. Messiah was to have but little success in 
 preaching the gospel among his countrymen the 
 Jews. — Jesus Christ was almost universally rejec- 
 ted by them.jj 
 
 55. The minds of the Jews were to be so veil- 
 ed that they should not know their Messiah when 
 he came among them. — The minds of the Jews 
 were so sealed up, and enveloped in prejudice 
 
 f Compare Isaiah lxh 1, 3 • Matthew xi. £8, 30 ; John xiv 1, 3. 
 
 t Compare Isaiah xi 6, 8, with Acts ii, 41, 47. 
 
 X Compare Isaiah xl. 1 1 ; Iv. 1, 3 ; lxi. 1, 3 ; Matthew xir. 20 ; 
 and Mark x. 13., 16. 
 
 § Compare Isaiah xxxv. 4, 6, with Matthew 8 and 9 chapters, 
 and Johnxxi. 25. 
 
 1| Compare Isaiah liii. 1 ; xlix. 4; Rom. x. 1, "3, 21. 
 
 15* 
 
152 A PLEA FOR RELIGIOK 
 
 against Jesus Christ when he appeared, that he 
 was treated by them as an impostor and deceiver.* 
 
 56. Messiah was to be the chief corner stone 
 in the building of his church, elect, precious.—- 
 Jesus Christ was the chief corner stone, elect, 
 and precious.f 
 
 57. Messiah was to be rejected by the build- 
 ers, but yet made the head stone in the corner. — 
 Jesus Christ was almost universally rejected by 
 the great men of his nation ; but yet he was 
 made both Lord and Christ.J 
 
 58. Messiah was to preach the gospel to the 
 poor, and to be embraced by a considerable num- 
 ber of that description. — Jesus Christ preached 
 the gospel to the poor, and various of that rank 
 believed in his name.§ 
 
 59- Messiah was to be despised and rejected 
 of men ; a man of sorrows, and acquainted with 
 grief. — Jesus Christ was despised and rejected 
 of men ;•■ a man of sorrows, and acquainted with 
 grief. 
 
 60. Messiah -was to be seen riding into Jeru- 
 salem, sitting upon' a young ass, as a token of the 
 humility of his mind. — Jesus Christ answered 
 this prediction, as well as every other that went 
 before concerning him, in the most minute cir- 
 eumstance.H 
 
 * Compare Isaiah vi. 9, 13 ; xxix. 2, 14 ; 2 Corinthians iii. 5, 18. 
 
 i Compare Isaiah xxviii. 16 ; Acts iv. 11, 12 ; 1 Peter ii'. 6, 8. 
 
 J Compare Psalm cxviii. 22 ; Isaiah viii. 13 v 14 ; John vii. 48 ; 
 Matthew xi. 25, 26 ; 1 Corinthians i. 26, 31 ; 1 Peter ii. 7, 8. 
 
 i Compare Isaiah \x'u I ; Luke iv. 18 ; Matthew xi. 5 ; James 
 ii. 5. 
 
 l| Compare Isaiah liii. with Matthew xxvi and xxvii. chapters, and 
 Phil. ii. 7, 8. See too Chandler,s Defence, p. 178, 194. 
 
 11 Compare Zechariah ix. 9, with Matthew xxi. 1, it. 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS, 153 
 
 61. When Messiah should enter Jerusalem 
 in this meek and humble manner, great crowds 
 of the common people should welcome him with 
 shouts and rejoicings. — When Jesus Christ rode 
 into that proud metropolis in low disguise, the 
 general cry of the mob was, " Hosannah to the 
 son of David ; blessed is he that cometh in the 
 name of the Lord : Hosannah in the highest."* 1 
 
 62. Messiah was to be actuated with such a 
 burning zeal for the house of God, as even to be 
 endangered by it. — -Jesus Christ displayed that 
 zeal upon various occasions.f 
 
 63. Messiah was to be betrayed into the hands 
 of his enemies by the treachery of an intimate 
 friend. — Christ was betrayed by one of the disci- 
 ples whom he had chosen. J 
 
 64. Messiah was to be sold for thirty pieces of 
 silver.— Jesus Christ was sold for the sum pre- 
 dicted^ 
 
 65. Messiah's price, the thirty pieces of silver, 
 was to be cast to the potter in the house of the 
 Lord. — All this was done when Judas betrayed 
 his Master.j| 
 
 66v Messiah was to be condemned in Judg- 
 ment, and suffer death under the colour of pub- 
 lic justice. — Jesus Christ underwent a mock tri- 
 al, was declared innocent by his very judge, and 
 yet delivered over to be crucified. 4 ! 
 
 67. The followers of Messiah were all to for- 
 
 *Mbid. See Chandler's Defence, p, 102, 107. 
 
 t Compare Psalm Ixix. 9 ; John ii. 17. 
 
 % Compare Psalm xli. 9 ; iv. 12, 13 ; Matthew xxvi. 47 r 50» 
 
 § Compare Zechariah xi. 12 ; Matthew xxvi. 14, 16. 
 
 H Compare Zechariah xi. 13 ; Matthew xxvii. 3, 10. 
 
 Ii" Compare Isaiah lix» 8, 9 ; Matthew xxvii, chapter. 
 
154 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 sake him in the time of the greatest need- 
 When Jesus Christ was apprehended, and put 
 upon his trial, all his disciples forsook him and 
 fled.* 
 
 68. Messiah was to finish his public employ- 
 ment, in confirming the covenant, in about three 
 years and a half. — Jesus Christ began his public 
 office at thirty years of age, and was put to death 
 at thirty-three and a half.t 
 
 69. Messiah was to be ignominiously scourged 
 by his persecutors. — Jesus Christ was treated in 
 this manner.^ 
 
 70. Messiah was to be smitten on the face in 
 the day of his humiliation. — Jesus Christ was 
 basely buffeted by the hands of vile slaves.S 
 
 71. Messiah was to have his face befouled 
 with spittle. — Jesus Christ condescended for 6ur 
 sakes even to this indignity without complain- 
 
 in g-|| ... 
 
 , 72. Messiah was to be w 7 ounded in his hands, 
 
 even by his own friends. — Jesus Christ had his 
 hands nailed to the cursed tree by his own coun- 
 trymen.H 
 
 73. Messiah was to be so marred and disfigur- 
 ed in his visage by the ill treatment he should re- 
 ceive, that his friends would scarce know him. — 
 
 * Compare Zechariah xiii 7 ; Isaiah lxiii. 5 ; Matthew xxvi.56. 
 
 t Compare Daniel ix. 27, with the period of our LorcTs ministry 
 in the four Gospels. On this remarkable prediction of Daniel, con- 
 sult Maclaurin's Essay on the Prophecies, p. 103, and Sir Isaac New- 
 ton's Observations on Daniel, chap. x. 11. 
 
 J Compare Isaiah i. 6, with Matthew xxvii. £6. 
 
 $ Compare Isaiah 1. 6 ; I". 14 ; Micah v. 1 ; and Matthew xxt*. 
 67. 
 
 J) Compare Isaiah 1. 6 ; Matthew xxv. 67. 
 
 f Compare Zechariah xiii. 6 ; with John xx, 27. 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 155 
 
 And was not Jesus Christ so disfigured and despoil- 
 ed ?* 
 
 74. Messiah was to be oppressed and afflicted.; 
 and yet not open his mouth in complaint. He 
 was to be brought as a lamb to the slaughter^ 
 and as a sheep before her shearers is dumb, so 
 he was not to open his mouth. — " Jesus Christ, 
 the Lanib of God that taketh away the sins of 
 the world," before Pilate held his peace. "And 
 when he was accused of the chief priests and eld- 
 ers, he answered nothing,"! 
 
 75. Messiah was to be taken up with wicked 
 men in his death. — Christ was suspended on a 
 cross between two thieves.J 
 
 * Compare Isaiah lii. 14, with Matthew xxxii. 29, 30. — If it should 
 be objected that several of these circumstances are trifling and un- 
 worthy of the Spirit of prophecy to reveal, it maybe very justly an- 
 swered, that, u The more minute some of these circumstances are 
 in themselves, the greater and more convincing is the evidence of di- 
 vine fore-knowledge in the prediction of them; because the confor 
 mity between the prediction and the history is so much the more 
 circumstantial." 
 
 See Maclauriri on the Prophecies* p. 63, 
 
 t Compare Isaiah liii. 7, with Matthew xxvi. 63, and xxvii. 12— 
 14. 
 
 if Compare Isaiah liii. 9, with Matthew xxvii. 38, 60. 
 
 See on this whole chapter Apthorp's Seventh Discourse on Proph- 
 ecy^ and Dr. Gregory Sharp's Second Argument in defence of Christ- 
 ianity, p. 222 — 274. A comparison of this 53d chapter of Isaiah, 
 with the account given in the four Evangelists of the sufferings ol 
 Christ, was made the instrument of convincing the witty and wicked 
 Earl of Rochester. The narrative given of this remarkable transac- 
 tion by Bishop Burnet, is worthy insertion in this place .- — Rochester 
 said to Bishop Burnet, " Mr. Parsons, in order to his conviction, 
 read to him the 53d chapter of Isaiah, and compared that with our 
 Saviour's passion, that he might there see a prophecy concerning it, 
 written many ages before it was done ; which the Jews that blas- 
 phemed Jesus Christ, still kept in their hands as a book divinely in- 
 spired. He said to me — that, as he heard it read, he felt an inward 
 force upon him, which did so enlighten his mind, and convince him, 
 that he could resist it no longer : or the words had an authority, 
 which did shoot like rays or beams in his mind, so that he was not 
 only convinced by the reasonings he had about it, which satisfied his 
 
156 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 76. Messiah was to be buried in the sepulchre* 
 of a rich man. — -Christ was buried in the tomb 
 of a rich counsellor.* 
 
 77. Messiah was to be put to death at the 
 end of 490 years, from the time when a com- 
 mandment should go forth to restore and to build 
 Jerusalem. — Now it is remarkable, that from the 
 seventh year of Artaxerxes Longimanius, king of 
 Persia, from whom Ezra received his commis- 
 sion, ch. vii. 8, to the death of Jesus Christ, 
 there are just 490 years. t 
 
 78. Messiah was to be presented by his ene- 
 mies with vinegar and gall during his sufferingSo 
 — In this manner was Jesus Christ treated, as he 
 hung upon the cross.J 
 
 79. The persecutors of Messiah were to 
 pierce his hands and his feet. — So did the bloody 
 
 understanding, but by power, which did so effectually constrain him, 
 that ne did ever after as firmly believe in his Saviour as if be bad 
 seen him in the clouds, he had made it to be read so often to him, 
 that he had gotten it by heart; and went through a great part of it 
 in discourse with me, with a sort of heavenly pleasure, giving me 
 his reflections upon it. Some few I remember : c Who hath believ- 
 ed our report ?' Here, he said, was foretold the opposition the 
 gospel was to meet with from such wretches as he was. * He hath 
 no form or comeliness ; and when we shall see him, there was no 
 beauty that we should desire him.' On this he said, the mean- 
 ness of his appearance and person has made vain and foolish people 
 disparage him, because he came not in such a fool's coat as they 
 delight in. What he said on the other parts, I do not, says the 
 Bishop, well remember." Sharpe's Second Argument, p. 238 — 240. 
 
 * Compare Isaiah Jiii. 9, with Matthew xxvii. 38, 60. 
 
 t Daniel ii. 24. See Sykes's Essay o:i the Truth of the Christian 
 Religion, p. 20. And for the times of the birth and passion of Christ, 
 consult the 11th chapter of Sir Isaac Newton's Observations upon the 
 Prophecies of Daniel. 
 
 X Compare P?alm Ixix. 21, with Matthew xxvii. 34, and John xix, 
 ,28—30. 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 157 
 
 Jews and Romans treat the Redeemer of man- 
 kind. * 
 
 80. The enemies of Messiah were to. laugh 
 him to scorn, and to ta-unt and reproach him with 
 satirical language. — So did the Jews conduct 
 themselves towards Christ in the day of his dis- 
 tress."!" 
 
 81. When Messiah was put to death, his ene- 
 mies were to part his garments among them, 
 and for bis vesture they were to cast lots. — ■ 
 When Christ was crucified these transactions 
 took place.J 
 
 82. When Messiah should suffer death, not a 
 bone of his body was to be broken. — When 
 Christ was crucified, not a bone of him was in- 
 jured.§ 
 
 83. When Messiah should be put to death, 
 his side was, by some means declared, to be 
 pierced. — When Jesus Christ was crucified, his 
 side was pierced with a spear.|| 
 
 84. It was prophesied of Messiah, that he 
 should make intercession for transgressors. — 
 Jesus Christ interceded with God for his very 
 murderers, and now ever liveth at his Father's 
 right hand to plead the cause of the sinful chil- 
 dren of men.1l 
 
 85. Messiah was to be cut off, but not for 
 
 * Compare Psalm xxii. 16, with Matthew xxvii. 35. — Crucifixion 
 was a. thing not known among the Jews in the time of David, nor for 
 many ages afterwards. 
 
 t Compare Psalm xxii. 7, 8, with Matthew xxvii. 39—44. 
 
 % Compare Psalm xxii. 18, with Matthew xxvii. 35. 
 
 i Compare Exodus xii. 45, and Numbers ix. 12, with John xvi. 
 ?1— 36. 
 
 || Compare Zechariah xii. 10, with John xix. 34 ? 37. 
 
 U" Compare Isaiah liii. 12 ; Hebrews vii. $5, 
 
168 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 himself. — Jesus Christ, who was holy^ harmless/ 
 undefiled, and separate from sinners, was cut off 
 by the hands of wicked men, to reconcile God 
 to his rebellious creatures.* 
 
 86. When Messiah should come, there was to 
 be " a fountain opened to the house of David, and 
 to the inhabitants of Jerusalem, for sin and for 
 uncleanness." — When Christ came, he appeared 
 to put away sin by the sacrifice of himself, and 
 by the shedding of his blood once for all.f 
 
 87. Messiah was to make atonement for the 
 iniquities? transgressions, and sins of the world. 
 — Jesus Christ was a propitiation for the whole 
 world.f 
 
 88. Messiah was to make this atonement in 
 the last of Daniel's seventy weeks. — Jesus Christ 
 was crucified in that very week.§ 
 
 89. Messiah l^was to abolish the old, and in- 
 troduce a new dispensation. — Jesus Christ abol- 
 ished the ceremonies of the Law of Moses, and 
 brought in a more perfect and rational economy.|j 
 
 * Compare Darnel ix, 26 ; Isaiah iiii. 8 ; Matthew xxvi. andxxvii. 
 chapters. 
 
 t Compare Zechariah xiii. 1 ; and Hebrews ix. and x. chapters. 
 
 X Compare Isaiah liii. 5; Daniel ix. 24: 1 John ii. 1, 2. 
 
 I Daniel ix. 27. See this remarkable prophecy of Daniel illus- 
 trated at large in Prideaux, p. 1. b. v. Consult also the fourth and 
 fifth of Apthorp's Discourses, and Chandler's Defence, p. 132 — 
 150 — "The doctrine of atonement," says Bishop Sherlock, " is that 
 which, together with the principles on which it is founded, and the 
 consequences naturally flowing from it, distinguishes the Christian 
 religion from all other religions whatever." — Sermons, vol. iv. dis, 
 iii. p. 88. 
 
 The present excellent Bishop of London also tells us, " It is with- 
 out dispute, the great distinguished character of the Christian dis- 
 pensation, the wall of partition between natural and revealed reli- 
 gion, the main foundation of all our hopes cf pardon and acceptance 
 hereafter. 1 ' 
 
 j] Compare Jeremiah xxxi, 31—34, with Hebrews viii. 6-— 13; 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS* 159 
 
 90. The blood of Messiah ^vas to he "the 
 blood of the covenant, which should bring pris- 
 oners out of the pit where there is no. water."— 
 The blood of Jesus Christ was- the blood of the 
 new covenant-dispensation, which whosoever dis- 
 regards, shall bear the blame forever.* 
 
 91. Messiah was not to lie in the grave and 
 be turned to corruption like other men.— Jesus 
 Christ did not continue in the grave, nor did he 
 see corruption like the rest of mankind. t 
 
 92. Messiah was to be raised from the grave 
 on the third day after his interment.— Jesus 
 Christ was buried on the Friday, and rose from 
 the dead on the Sunday morning following.^ 
 
 93. When Messiah should arise from the 
 dead, he was to bring some tokens with him, of 
 his victory over the infernal powers. — When Je- 
 sus Christ entered the state of the dead, " he 
 led captivity captive," unloosed the bands of 
 death, and raised many bodies of the saints, which 
 were confined under his dominion.§ 
 
 94. Messiah was to ascend up into heaven, 
 and reign there at his Father's right hand, in- 
 vested with universal dominion. — Jesus Christ 
 did ascend up into heaven in the sight of many 
 witnesses, and took his place at the right hand of 
 power, invested with universal dominion.]] 
 
 * Compare Zechariah ix. 11, with Hebrews x. 29 ; xiii. 20. 
 
 t Compare Psalm xvi. 10, with Matthew xxviii. 6. 
 
 $ Compare Hosea vi. 2 ; Matthew xx. 19; Matthew xxvii. 1—7 ; 
 1 Corinthians xv. 4. 
 
 $ Compare Psalm lxviii. 18, with Matthew xxvii. 52. 
 
 || Compare Psalm xvi. 11 ; lxviii. 18 ; Isaiah ix. 6, 7 ; Luke xxir. 
 60, 61 ; Acts i. 9 ; and Matthew xxviii. 18. 
 
 The excellent Tillotson observes, that " all things which the 
 Prophets had foretold concerning the Messiah were punctually made 
 
 16 
 
160 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 95. When- Messiah ascended into heaven, his J 
 ascension was to be attended with the ministers 
 of heaven, to usher him into his Father's pres- 
 ence. — When Jesus Christ ascended- up into 
 heaven, two men stood by the Apostles, in white 
 apparel, and addressed them on the joyful occa- 
 sion.* 
 
 96. Messiah was to send down from heaven 
 the gift of the Holy Ghost, as a token and pledge 
 that he was exalted, and that his Father was 
 pleased with what he had done upon earth for 
 the redemption of his people.— Jesus Christ sent 
 down the gift of the Holy Ghost, in the most 
 conspicuous and miraculous m^nner.t 
 
 good in the person, and actions, and sufferings of our Saviour."— 
 Sermon 104. 
 
 * Compare Daniel vii. 13, 14, with Acts i. 10, 11. 
 
 t Compare Psalm lxviii. 18 ; Joel ii. 28 — 32, with Acts ii. 1 — 4, 
 and Ephes. iv. 8—12. 
 
 u When our Lord, after his resurrection, l beginning at Moses 
 and all the Prophets,' had expounded unto his Apostles in 4 all the 
 scriptures the things concerning himself, and opened their under- 
 standing, that they might understand the scriptures,' Luke xxiv. 
 27,45 ; then they saw plainly (and any one no.w, who will trace 
 the whole thread of the Old Testament, may plainly see) that there 
 is a continued series of connexion, one uniform analogy and design, 
 carried on for many ages by divine prescience through a succession 
 of prophecies ; which, as in their proper centre, do all meet together 
 in Christ, and in him only ; however the single lines,, when consid- 
 ered apart, many of them may be imagined to have another direc- 
 tion, and point to intermediate events. Nothing is more evident* 
 than that the whole succession of prophecies can possibly be applied 
 to none but Christ. Nothing is more miraculous, than that they 
 should all of them be capable of being possibly applied to him. And 
 whatever intermediate deliverances or deliverers of God's people 
 may seemingly or really be spoken of upon particular occasions ; 
 nothing is more reasonable than to believe (in the Apostle's certain- 
 ty, who conversed personally with our Lord after his resurrection, 
 nothing could be more reasonable than to believe) that the ultimate 
 and general view of the prophetic Spirit always was fixed on him v of 
 whom in some of the ancient prophecies it is expressly affinred, that 
 God's servant David ?ha!l be the Prince over his people for ever ; 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. l6l 
 
 97. The doctrine of Messiah was to begin to 
 Ibe preached at Jerusalem, and from thence to 
 spread itself through the nations.— The gospel of 
 Christ was first preached in that city, and actual- 
 ly spread itself through all the neighboring coun- 
 tries in the course of a few years.* 
 
 98. Though Messiah was to be generally re- 
 jected and despised in his life-time ; after his 
 death the pleasure of the Lord, in the conversion 
 and salvation of mankind, was to prosper in his 
 hand.— How exactly these circumstances agree 
 with the history of Jesus Christ is well known to 
 every Christian.! 
 
 99. The followers of Messiah should meet 
 with great and severe trials and persecution for 
 their adherence to his cause.— The followers 
 of Jesus Christ had the whole world in arms 
 against them for several ages.J 
 
 100. The rejecters of Messiah should be re- 
 jected of God, and his followers called by anoth- 
 er name. — The Jews, who would not have Christ 
 to rule over them, were rejected by him, and his 
 followers were called by another name, through 
 divine appointment, as it should seem, to accom- 
 plish this prophecy.§ 
 
 101. Messiah was to be opposed by kings, and 
 persons in authority, with great vigour and reso- 
 
 that his dominion shall be an everalasting dominion, which shall not 
 pass away ; and his kingdom that which shall not be destroyed. n 
 
 Clarke's Sermons , vol. v. ser. 1. 
 
 * Compare Isaiah ii. 1 — 4 ; Micah iv. 1 — 4 ; with Acts ii. chapter 
 and Romans x. 18. 
 
 i Isaiah liii. 10—12. 
 
 X Compare Isaiah lxvi. 6, and Malachi iii 1 — 3, with Matthew x, 
 16 — 18, and 1 Corinthians iv. 2. 
 
 § Compare Isaiah Ixii. 2 ; lxv. J 5, with Acts xi. 26. 
 
162 A PLEA FOR RELIGieS 
 
 lution. — Jesus Christ was very generally 6pp6s- 
 ed, through the whole of his public ministry, by 
 the great ones of the world, and all the power 
 of the Roman empire was in opposition to his 
 cause and people for upwards of three hundred 
 years.* 
 
 102. Notwithstanding the opposition of the 
 kings and princes of the world for a season, the 
 time was to come when kings should be nursing 
 fathers to the church, and queens nursing moth- 
 ers. — Most of the governors of the nations of Eu- 
 rope havebeen protectors of the cause of Christ, 
 now for many centuries.t 
 
 103. It was upon a great variety of occasions 
 predicted, that Messiah should enlighten the 
 Gentile nations with the knowledge of the true 
 God. — Jesus Christ gave particular command- 
 ment to his Apostles, no longer to confine their 
 ministrations to the Jews, as he had done during 
 his life-time but " go out into all the world and 
 pFe?ch the gospel to every creature.J 
 
 104. Messiah was to " destroy the covering of 
 the face, which was cast over all people, and the 
 veil which was spread over all nations." — When 
 Jesus Christ appeared, he, by his Word, Spirit, 
 and Apostles, enlightened the minds of men, and 
 effected a most surprising change in all the na- 
 tions where his gospel was received.§ 
 
 105. To Messiah every knee was to bow, ev- 
 ery tongue to swear, and every heart to submit. 
 
 * Compare Psalm ii. 2 ; ex. 5, 6 ; Luke xxiii. 8—12. See the 
 History of the Church for the first three centuries. 
 
 + Isaiah xlix. 23; Ix. 3. 
 
 % Compare Isaiah lx. with Mark xvi. 15. 
 
 * Compare Isaiah xxv. 6—8; Acts ii. 1 — 11 ; xxti. 17 18. 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 163 
 
 —The whole Christian world, professedly at 
 least, pay this obedience to Jesus Christ, the 
 Redeemer of souls, and to no other being what* 
 ever. And in due time all opposing power shall 
 be everlasting annihilated.* 
 
 106. It was predicted, that all the enemies 
 of Messiah should be ashamed and confounded. 
 — Jesus Christ has already made an awful ex- 
 ample of his enemies, the Jews ; first, in the de- 
 struction of their city and temple ; secondly, in 
 their present dispersion: and, in the proper sea- 
 son, every opposing power shall be brought into 
 subjection f 
 
 107. It was predicted, that Messiah would 
 make a great and visible difference between his 
 believing and unbelieving countrymen. — When 
 the Romans besieged Jerusalem, near two mill- 
 ions of unbelieving Jews perished, while every 
 single believer fled out of the city, and escaped 
 in safety to the mountains^ 
 
 108. Messiah was to appear in the world at 
 the consummation of the ages, to raise mankind 
 from the dead, and judge the human race in 
 righteousness. — Jesus Christ is the resurrection 
 and the life, shall appear again at the close 
 of nature, and decide the final fates both of men 
 and angels,§ 
 
 * Compare Psalm ex. i ; Isaiah xlv. 25 ; i Corinthians xv. 24 — 
 28 ; and Pbilippians ii. 10 11, 
 
 t Compare Psalm ii. 9 ; ex. 1 ; Isaiah xlv. 24 ; liv. 17 ; Ix. 12 ; 
 with Matthew xxiv ; 2 Thess. i. 7—9 ; and the History of the Jews. 
 
 J Compare MalachiSd and 4th chapters, with the History of that 
 remarkable siege. 
 
 $ Compare Job xix. 23 — 27 ; Isaiah xxv. 8 ; Daniel xii. 1 — 3 ; 
 Hosea xiii. 14-; Micah ii. 13 ; Matthew xxv. 31 — 46 ; John xi. 25 ; 
 Acts xvii. 30, 31 ; 1 Corinthians vi. 3 ; 2 Corinthians v. 10. 
 
 16* 
 
164 
 
 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 109, Messiah was to destroy death itself, tri- 
 umph over the grave, and create new heavens 
 and a new earth, wherein should dwell univer- 
 sal righteousness.— Jesus Christ is he who alone 
 is equal to the mighty undertaking, and is divine- 
 ly appointed to that office.* 
 
 This is a concise view of the predictions con- 
 tained in the Old Testament, concerning the na- 
 ture, birth, life, doctrine, suffering, death, resur* 
 recti on, ascension, and kingdom of our Lord and 
 Saviour Jesus Christ. There can be no doubt 
 respecting the priority of the predictions to the 
 birth of Christ, because it is well known to ev- 
 ery person, who is at all conversant in these mat- 
 ters, that the Old Testament was translated out 
 of Hebrew into the Greek language, and dis- 
 persed over the world, many years before Christ 
 came ; and that the latest of the predictions was 
 upwards of three centuries before the birth of 
 the Redeemer of mankind. Such a variety of 
 circumstances, therefore, predicted concerning 
 one man, so many years before he was born, of 
 so extraordinary a nature, and under such con- 
 vulsions and revolutions of civil governments, all 
 accomplished in Christ, and in no other person 
 that ever appeared in the world, point him out 
 with irresistable evidence, as the Saviour of 
 mankind* I call upon, and challenge the most 
 hardened infidel in Christendom to refute the 
 conclusion. 
 
 But to render the investigation more simple? 
 and to bring the enquiry within a narrower com- 
 
 * Compare Hosea xiii. 14 ; Isaiah lxv. 17 ; lxvi* 32; 1 Corinthi- 
 ans xv. 54, 55 1 Revelations xx, 14 ; xxi. 4. 
 
ANP THE SACRED WRITINGS. 165 
 
 pass, let any man, who is sceptically inclined, take 
 the fifty-second and fifty-third chapters of Isaiah, 
 and compare them seriously with the twenty- 
 sixth and twenty-seventh chapters of St. Mat- 
 thew's gospel, and then let him deny that Jesus 
 Christ is the true Messiah, if he can. Roches- 
 ter, and many others have made the experiment, 
 and found it the power of God unto the con- 
 viction of their minds, and the salvation of their 
 souls. That all these extremely minute circum- 
 stances of time, place, character, and the like, 
 should centre in Christ, and in no other person 
 that ever appeared in human nature, is truly re* 
 markable, and absolutely demonstrative of his 
 Messiahship. Indeed that he should be born 
 at such a time, in such a place, and under circum- 
 stances of poverty ; that he should suffer, and be 
 opposed by those who were strangers to his char- 
 acter, and be finally put to an ignominious death : 
 these things were all common to him with man^ 
 more of our fellow-creatures. But, that he 
 should profess to be the Saviour of mankind — 
 that he should be described as one who was to 
 come — be born under the fourth monarchy- — 
 while the second temple was yet standing— be- 
 fore the dominion of the Jews was entirely taken 
 away — in a time of profound and universal peace 
 — when there was a general expectation of some 
 extraordinary person: — that he should have ex- 
 isted with God before the foundations of the 
 world were laid — been the companion of the Al- 
 mighty — been sprung from the Deity by an in- 
 effable generation~-been the Son of God— -the 
 
166 A FLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 Son of Man— begotten of a pure virgin by divine 
 energy, and not by carnal copulation — that he 
 should be the Son of Abraham— Isaac — Jacob 
 — Judah — Jesse- — David — born in mean condi- 
 tion yet had an illustrious herald preceding 
 
 'him — in the spirit of Elijah, preaching, not in 
 Jerusalem, but in the wilderness — and success- 
 ful in his office : — that he should be born in 
 Bethlehem — go down into Egypt — be a preacher 
 of the gospel — exercise his ministry in Galilee 
 - — in the neighbourhood of Zebulon and Naph- 
 thali — yet be the proprietor of the temple in Je- 
 rusalem :— that he should be (emphatically the 
 servant of God, whose name is the Branch- — a 
 plant of renown — the messenger of the covenant 
 — a^ prophet — a priest ; not of the tribe of Levi, 
 and after the order of Aaron, but after the or- 
 der of Melchizedek— -a king— a righteous king 
 — the prince of peace* — having a universal and 
 everlasting kingdom : — that he should be the 
 Sun of righteousness — the East — the Just One 
 — Immanuel — -the Shepherd — Jehovah our 
 righteousness — the Lion of the tribe of Judah : 
 — that he should be annointed, not with oil to his 
 offices, but with the Holy Ghost : — that he 
 should be of a most meek, patient, and humble 
 disposition — teaching mankind the doctrines of 
 salvation without pomp and noise — endowed 
 with a peculiar degree of wisdom and under- 
 standing — and speaking the most healing words 
 to tender minds and afflicted consciences — chang- 
 ing thereby all the powers of the soul :— that he 
 should confirm the reality of his mission and the 
 divinity of his doctrine by a variety of benevo- 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 161* 
 
 lent miracles — and yet that the principal persons 
 among his countrymen should not submit to his 
 preiensions-*-be the chief corner stone of his 
 church — and, notwithstanding, rejected by the 
 builders— though embraced by many of the com- 
 mon people : — that he should be despised and re- 
 jected of men- — though embraced by man^ 
 of the conynon people : that he should be 
 despised and rejected of men^ a man of sorrow 
 and acquainted with grief — seen riding in hum- 
 ble triumph into the capital of his kingdom— the 
 people crying, Hosannah to the Son of David : 
 — that his zeal for the honour of God should 
 transport him almost to excess :— that he should 
 be betrayed by a friend—sold for thirty pieces 
 of silver: — that these pieces should be thrown 
 down in the temple — and applied to the pur- 
 chase of a potter's field : — that lie should be con- 
 demned in judgments-forsaken by all his friends 
 in the greatest need — finish his public office in 
 three years and a half— be ignominiously scourg- 
 ed — smitted on the face — befouled with spittle-— 
 wounded in his hands— by his friends—marred 
 and disfigured in his countenance— patient and 
 silent under all his ill-treatment — suspended with 
 wicked men— buried in the tomb of a rich man- 
 put to death exactly at the end of 490 years from 
 a particular period — presented with vinegar and 
 gall — wounded in his hands and feet— laughed to 
 scorn under his sufferings :— that his garment 
 should be parted among his keepers : — that lots 
 should be cast for his. seamless vesture :— under 
 all his distresses that not a bone of his body 
 should be broken : — that his side should be pierc- 
 
168 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 £d: — that he should make intercession for tr£ns* 
 gressors-^-be cut off, though innocent :— that a 
 fountain should be opened to wash away sin — 
 atonement made for the iniquities of the wprld — 
 in the last of Daniel's 70 weeks— the old cove- 
 nant abolished — a new one introduced — the blood 
 of Messiah being the seal of the covenant ; — 
 that, though he should be buried, he should not 
 see corruption— but be raised from the grave on 
 the third daj : — that he should bring from the 
 dead some tokens of his victory — ascend into 
 heaven — attended with angels—take his place at 
 the right hand of God— and send down his Spir- 
 it upon his followers :— that the gospel should 
 first be preached in Jerusalem — multitudes con- 
 verted to the faith — great persecutions endured 
 by those whom embrace it — the Jews rejected 
 —and the church called by a new name : — that 
 the gospel should be generally opposed by the 
 kings and governors of the world — yet after 
 some time they should become favourable, and 
 give it encouragement :--*that the Gentile nations 
 should be enlightened and called :~that every 
 soul should submit to Messiah—those who re- 
 ject him being confounded — and those who em- 
 brace him being protected :— that he should final- 
 ly be the judge of the world— destroy death— 
 and crown his faithful people with everlasting 
 joy :— that all these things should be predicted 
 of some one person, several hundreds, or even 
 some thousand years asunder from each other ; 
 and that they should all receive accomplishment 
 in Jesus Christ, without ar^y one exempt case, and 
 m no other person that ever appeared upon earth: 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 169 
 
 if under such circumstances Jesus Christ were 
 not the person intended in the divine councils, 
 and the Messiah whom all the Prophets were 
 inspired to predict, it would be one of the great- 
 est of miracles. Prophecy w T ould be of no use. 
 All evidence would be rendered precarious, ana 
 mankind left to roam at large, without any satis- 
 factory guide to direct their steps in pursuit of 
 truth and salvation. I think then we may say, 
 with unshaken confidence, in the words of St, 
 Philip to Nathaniel ; " We have found him, of 
 whom Moses in the Law, and the Prophets did 
 write, Jesus of Nazareth, the son of Joseph." 
 
 But, if we turn from these prophecies to those 
 which more immediately respect the condition of 
 the Christian church in these latter days, we 
 shall find they also are extremely remarkable, 
 and absolutely conclusive for the divine authori- 
 ty of the Sacred Writings, 
 
 Nebuchadnezzar, king of Babylon, invaded the 
 land of Israel, about 600 years before the birth 
 of Christ, and carried into captivity a considera- 
 ble number of the inhabitants of the country. 
 Among others, led captive, were Daniel and his 
 three companions, Shadrack, Meshach, and 
 Abednego. Fn the second year of his reign, he 
 had a remarkable dream, which made a strong 
 impression upon his mind, but which he was not 
 able to recollect. He sent for all the wise men 
 of Babylon, and, however unreasonable the in- 
 junction, insisted, that they should make known 
 his dream, together with the interpretation 
 thereof, upon pain of death. After some time., 
 the king's determination was revealed unto Dan- 
 
f?0 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 iel. He requested a little respite might be ak 
 lowed feim, before the decree should be put in 
 execution. This being granted, he went to his 
 three religious companions, and desired them to 
 joia with him in fasting and prayer, to entreat 
 the Lord to discover unto him the king's dream, 
 and the interpretation thereof. The Lord was 
 entreated. of Daniel and his three friends, and the 
 whole matter from first to last, was revealed to 
 him, unto the full satisfaction, and even astonish-* 
 ment of the king. The introduction to the 
 dream is extremely beautiful, See Daniel ii. 1 
 —30. The dream is this, Dan. ii. 31— 35, The 
 interpretation runs thus : Dan. ii. 37 — 45. The 
 king was so affected with the w r onderful mani- 
 festation of his inmost thoughts, that he was 
 quite overcome,, forgot his own dignity, and fell 
 into an act of idolatry. Dan. ii. 46 — 49.* 
 
 The dream is so distinct, the interpretation oi 
 it so satisfactory, and the whole so perfectly con- 
 formable to the history of the world, as far as 
 the several ages have hitherto proceeded, that 
 no thoughtful man can help being exceedingly 
 struck with the accuracy of the divine foreknowl- 
 edge. 
 
 The dream itself was the figure of an image 
 in the form of a man, made principally of metal, 
 but yet the metal was of different kinds. The 
 heacl was of gold. This was an emblematical 
 representationof Nebuchadnezzar and the Baby- 
 Ionian empire over which he presided. The 
 
 * Let the reader take his Bible, turn to these several passages, 
 and consider them, well, before he proceeds to the observations 
 which follow. 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 171 
 
 breast and the arms of the image were of silver. 
 This was an emblematical representation of the 
 empire of Persia, which was to subvert and suc- 
 ceed the Babylonian. Nebuchadnezzar was, at 
 that time, the most powerful monarch in all the 
 earth, and made Babylon, the capital of his 
 ! kingdom, the wonder of the world. Within six- 
 ty years, however, the empire was overturned, 
 and Babylon itself taken by Cyrus the Great, 
 afterwards king of Persia. — The belly and 
 thighs of the image were of brass. This rep- 
 resented a third empire which was to succeed 
 the Babylonian and Persian. Accordingly, about 
 200 years after the establishment of the Persian 
 empire, Alexander, king of Macedonia, a small 
 state in the upper part of Greece, marched 
 against Darius, king of Persia, defeated him in 
 three pitched battles., and totally subverted the 
 second of the four empires. The Grecian then 
 became the third. The fourth was represented 
 by the legs, of iron, and feet part of iron and part 
 of clay. This is the Roman; for it was tnese 
 people, who subdued the four successors of Al- 
 exander, and reduced their kingdoms into Ro- 
 man provinces, and particularly Greece and Ma- 
 cedonia, which were subdued by them 130 years 
 after the conquest of Persia by Alexander the 
 Great, and 200 years before the birth of Christ. 
 The Roman empire then was the fourth and the 
 last. It was represented in this image by iron 
 legs, and feet of iron and clay. " Thou -sawest," 
 says Daniel to the King, " till that a stone was 
 cut out without hands, which smote the image 
 upon his feet, that were of iron and clay, and 
 
 17 
 
172 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 bra^e them to pieces. Then was the iron, the 
 clay, the brass, the silver, and the gold, broken'to 
 pieces together^ and became like the chaff of the 
 summer threshing floors ; and the wind carried 
 them away, and no place was found for them : 
 and the stone, that smote the image, became a 
 great mountain, and filled the whole earth." 
 
 The four empires were all to be destroyed, 
 and a fifth was to succeed, which was to be dif- 
 ferent from all that had gone before. The 
 fourth too was to be unlike the three former in 
 several respects. The image had iron legs. 
 This implied that the empire, represented by 
 them, was to be more powerful than any of those 
 which had gone before. But then thq feet and 
 toes of the image were part of iron and part of 
 clay. This was to denote, that the latter ages 
 of the Roman empire were partly strong and 
 partly weak. The ten toes too, upon the feet of 
 the image, were designed to represent ten king- 
 doms into which the Roman empire was to be 
 divided, just as the two feet of a human creature 
 are split into ten ramifications. This is express- 
 ed by the prophet in the following manner: 
 " Whereas thou sawest the feet and toes, part 
 of potter's clay and part of iron: the kingdom 
 shall be divided; but there shall be in it of the 
 strength of the iron : forasmuch as thou sawest 
 the iron mixed with miry clay ; so the kingdom 
 shall be partly strong and partly broken. And 
 whereas thou sawest iron mixed with miry clay, 
 they shall mingle themselves with the seed of 
 men, but they shall not cleave one to another, 
 even as iron is not mixed with clay." The meaii- 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 173 
 
 m<r of which seems to be, the rulers of the ten 
 kingdoms, into which the Roman empire will be 
 divided, shall form marriages, alliances, and con- 
 tracts one with another from time to time, for 
 supporting each other's interests ; but none of 
 their schemes and alliances for obtaining univer- 
 sal empire shall stand They shall all be brok- 
 en and come to nought No universal empire 
 shall ever exist upon earth again, till the spiritu- 
 al empire of Jesus Christ, over the hearts, minds, 
 souls, consciences, and lives of men takes place. 
 Jesus, maugre all opposition, shall be an univer- 
 sal monarch, and the only universal monarch, 
 who shall ever exist again. 
 
 It is not, however, expressly asserted in the 
 prophecy before us, that the Roman empire 
 should be split into ten kingdoms. It is only 
 said the kingdom shall %e divided. But though 
 it is not asserted in so many words, it is strongly 
 intimated by the ten toes of the two feet of the 
 image. And the whole is more fully explained 
 in Daniel's vision, recorded in the seventh chap- 
 ter, where the beast, which is symbolical of the 
 Roman empire, is represented with ten horns, as 
 here the image w 7 ith ten toes. And, indeed, it 
 is necessary to the full understanding of this 
 dream of Nebuchadnezzar, that we should com- 
 pare it with the vision of Daniel, which signifies 
 the same thing under different images, with some 
 additional circumstances. This vision of Daniel 
 was near fifty years after the dream of Nebu- 
 chadnezzar. The first part of the vision is in 
 Dan. vii. 1—8. 
 
 After this, the prophet had a representation of 
 
174 A FLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 the everlasting Father of the universe, with his 
 eternal Son, the blessed Jesus, passing sentence 
 upon the little horn in these verses. A horn is 
 a symbolical representation of government, pow- 
 er, dominion. The government signified by this 
 little horn was to be utterly destroyed, and Jesus 
 is to erect his universal empire upon the ruins of 
 it. See Dan. vii. 9 — 14. This is the same glo- 
 rious and universal kingdom of Messiah, which 
 is described in Nebuchadnezzar's dream. Com- 
 pare Dan.*ii. 35—44. 
 
 When Daniel had beheld the judgment of the 
 little horn, he did not understand the meaning 
 of it. He was, therefore greatly troubled, and 
 very desirous of knowing what the whole signi- 
 fied. After a little time, he took courage, and 
 went up to one of the glorious Beings, who 
 stood by, to enquire. Whereupon the happy 
 Spirit, that was in the train of Messiah, laid open 
 to Daniel the outlines of the whole history of 
 the corruptions of the Christian church — their 
 rise — their progress — their amazing enormity — 
 their subversion — and their total demolition : 
 See Dan. vii. 15—28. 
 
 These are wonderful predictions,* in which we 
 are all most nearly concerned ; because the aw- 
 ful times of which they speak, we have reason 
 to believe, are just at hand ; and none of us know 
 
 * The reader will find these, and other predictions of Daniel, ably 
 explained by the late Bishop Newton in his Dissertations on the 
 Prophecies. Few of our most able writers on the prophecies, how- 
 ever, seem to me to have any idea, that they apply to the Protestant 
 establishments, as well as to the Catholic kingdoms. All these 
 things are against us, and we are usually extremely backward to be- 
 lieve what we do not wish to be true. 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 175 
 
 how soon we may be involved in the distresses 
 which are here foretold. The Roman empire, 
 we have seen, was to be broken up, and divided 
 into ten kingdoms. Sometime, soon after the 
 foundation of these ten kingdoms, which are de- 
 nominated horns, there was to arise one little 
 horn, one small dominion, underneath, or from 
 behind three of the ten horns, or kingdoms, into 
 which the empire should be divided. This little 
 horn was te> conquer and subdue three of the ten 
 horns, and to usurp their dominion. After this, it 
 was to go on and increase more and more till it 
 had obtained a peculiar kind of power and juris- 
 diction over all the other seven horns. This 
 one littie horn, which was become so great and 
 powerful, was also to grow proud, and vain, and 
 cruel, and bloody, and tyrannical, and idolatrous, 
 and a vile persecutor of the true servants of the 
 living God. This horribly bloody, and'tyrannical 
 power, was to be aided and assisted in its cruel- 
 ties towards the genuine followers of the Lamb, 
 by all the other seven kingdoms, over which it 
 had obtained an unbounded influence. This 
 wicked and cruel dominion was to continue a 
 time and times and half a time. A time here, 
 in prophetic language, signifies a Jewish year, 
 which consisted of only 360 days. The times 
 then will signify twice 360 days ; and a half a 
 time will signify half of 360 days, or 180 days. 
 But a day, in the language of prophecy, is put for 
 a year. If therefore, we add these numbers to- 
 gether, they will be thrice 360 years, and 180 
 years, or exactly 1260 years, for the continuation 
 of this bloody and tyrannical power; at thp end 
 
 17* 
 
176 
 
 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 oi which period it is to be completely and ever- 
 lastingly destroyed. 
 
 
 CHAP. VII.- 
 
 PREDICTIONS REVIEWED. 
 
 Now, let us look back and see whether all 
 these strange predictions of Daniel have ever 
 been accomplished. 
 
 The Roman empire was to be destroyed: it 
 was so, in the fifth and sixth centuries. It was 
 to be divided into a number of small kingdoms : 
 it was so in the fifth, sixth, seventh, and eighth 
 centuries. A little horn was to arise, unperceiv- 
 ed, and subdue three of the ten horns. The 
 bishop of Rome, in a sort of secret and inper- 
 ceptible manner, did arise to temporal dominion* 
 and subdued, by the help of Pepin, king of 
 France, three of those ten states, into which the 
 empire had been divided; the senate of Rome, 
 the Kingdom of Lombardy, and the exarchate 
 of Ravenna; three governments all in Italy. 
 And, it is extremely remarkable, that upon be- 
 coming masters of these three estates, the Bish- 
 op of Rome assumed a triple crown, which he 
 has worn ever since, and which he continues to 
 wear at this very day !— This is wonderful ! 
 
 Now the Bishop of Rome was to retain his 
 power over these three states, and his influence 
 over the seven other kingdoms 1260 years. If 
 we knew exactly when to begin to reckon these 
 years, we should know precisely when the des- 
 truction of Antichrist would take place.* Some 
 
 * The temporal power of the Pope is already gone : what 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 177 
 
 begin to reckon from the year 606, when the 
 proud prelate of Rome was declared Universal 
 Bishop. Others begin from the year 666, the 
 apocalyptic number ; and others from the year 
 756, when he became a temporal prince. If the 
 first period be right, then the Pope of Rome, 
 the undoubted Antichrist of the New Testament* 
 will be completely destroyed, as a horn, about 
 the year 1866. If the second period be intend- 
 ed by the spirit of prophecy, then his end will 
 be near the year 1926. But if the third period 
 be the time, then Antichrist will retain some 
 part of his dominion over the nations till about 
 the year 20 16.* 
 
 Most evident it is, that he is rapidly falling. 
 There is a great deal, however, yet to he done. 
 But, " when God works, who shall let ?" Much 
 has been already done, and all will be accom- 
 plished in due time. " Not one word shall fall 
 to the ground of all that the Lord hath spoken." 
 
 Nay, not only shall Antichrist be overthrown, 
 but even Rome itself, the place and city where 
 he hath carried on his abominations for so many 
 ages, shall be everlastingly destroyed. The lan- 
 guage of scripture is extremely strong, and 
 seems sufficiently clear and precise.f 
 
 further remains to be done, a little more time, a few more fleeting 
 years, perhaps months, "will show. How eventful is the present 
 period ! 
 
 * The number of Bishops, whom we usually call Popes, who have 
 presided over the Romish church from its first institution by the 
 Apostles, is about two hundred and fifty or sixty ; they have, there- 
 fore, presided only about seven years apiece upon an aversge. 
 
 t It is granted, that all the passages upon this subjects are figura- 
 tive and prophetic, and therefore must be interpreted with caution ; 
 but yet they seem so strong and precise, that we cannot well under- 
 stand them in any more moderate sense. The reader will compare 
 them together, and form his own judgment. 
 
158 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 Thus Daniel : — « I beheld then because of the 
 voice of the great words which the horn spake J 
 I beheld even till the beast was slain, and his body 
 destroyed and given to the burning flame." Thus 
 too St. Paul, where he is probably speaking of 
 Antichrist : — " The Lord Jesus shall be reveal- 
 ed from heaven with his mighty angels, in flam- 
 ing fire, taking vengeance on them that know not 
 God, and that obey not the gospel of our Lord 
 Jesus Christ : who shall be punished with ever- 
 lasting destruction from the presence of the Lord, 
 and from the glory of his power." And again in 
 another place in the same Epistle, where he is cer- 
 tainly and professedly speaking of Antichrist, he 
 saith ; — "And then shall that wicked be revealed, 
 whom theLord shall consume with the spirit of 
 his mouth, and shall destroy with the brightness 
 of his coming." — Thus too St. John ; — " The 
 beast goeth into perdition." — Again : — " Her 
 plagues shall be in one day, and she shall be ut- 
 terly burnt with fire." — " The kings of the earth 
 shall bewail her, and lament for her, when they 
 see the smoke of her burning, standing afar off 
 for fear of her torment, saying, Alas ! alas ! that 
 great city Babylon, that mighty city ! for in one 
 hour is thy judgment come." — " In one hour so 
 great riches are come to nought !" — " They shall 
 see the smoke of her burning! — " And a mighty 
 angel took up a stone like a great mill-stone, and 
 ^ast it into the sea, saying, Thus with violence, 
 shall that great city Babylon be thrown down, 
 and shall be found no more at all. And the 
 voice of harpers, and ftiusicians, and trumpeters, 
 shall be heard no moj-e at all in thee. And no 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS, 179 
 
 craftsman, of whatever craft he be, shall be found 
 any more in thee ; and the sound of a millstone 
 shall be heard no more at all in thee ; and the 
 light of a candle shall shine no more at all in thee ; 
 and the voice of the bridegroom and of the bride 
 shall be heard no more at all in thee."— Imme- 
 diately after these words, all the inhabitants of 
 heaven are represented as rejoicing, and saying* 
 Hallelujah ! " And her smoke rose up forever 
 and ever. 
 
 It will be allowed, that these are very strong 
 expressions, and imply a punishment extremely 
 severe. It is remarkable too, that all the coun- 
 try about the city of Rome, is a kind of bitumen, 
 or pitchy substance. And in the year of our 
 Lord 80, a fire burst out from beneath the 
 ground, in the middle of the city, and burnt four 
 of the principal heathen temples, with the sacred 
 buildings of the Capitol. Italy, indeed, is a store- 
 house of fire. And when the 1260 years are 
 expired, Rome itself, with all its magnificence, 
 will be absorbed in a lake of fire, sink into the 
 sea, and rise no more at all for ever. # 
 
 It was this grand Antichristian apostacy,t of 
 
 # Being persuaded of the destruction of this metropolis of the 
 Christian world, one cannot help feeling pleasure that the French 
 have removed many of the finest pieces of art from this vast repos- 
 itory of curiosities. (1) 
 
 t Alexander Pope, /Esq. though a Catholic, as is supposed, to the 
 day of his death, was convinced that the Church of Rome had all 
 the marks of that Antichristian power predicted in the writings of 
 the New Testament. And though he had not courage enough to 
 profess himself a Protestant, he was firmly persuaded of the truths 
 of Christianity. Ruff head, p. 542. 
 
 (1) The great regret is, that the French should have obtained 
 these valuable acquisitions, in a manner which proves that they are 
 totally unworthy of them, and are so little capable of properly es- 
 
 1' 
 
180 A PLEA FOR ftELIGIOf 
 
 which we have been speaking, that St. Paul un- 
 questionably alludes to in 2 Thees. ii. 1, 12; in 1 
 Tim. iv. 1, 3 ; and in 2 Tim. iii. 1, 5. St. John 
 speaks of the same thing, 1 John ii. 18, 22 ; and 
 in the book of Revelation he hath described the 
 abominations of the Church of Rome at consid- 
 erable length, but in language highly figurative.* 
 If we will be at the pains to lay all these pre- 
 dictions together, and compare them with tho&e 
 of Daniel before mentioned, we cannot fail seeing 
 to whom all the characters belongs, and how aw- 
 ful the destruction is^ which awaits this mother of 
 abominations. 
 
 "But what is all this to us ? Have we not 
 long ago renounced the errors snd delusions of 
 the Church of Rome, and declared ourselves pro- 
 fessors of the genuine doctrines of the Redeem- 
 er of mankind ? May we not expect therefore, 
 to be delivered from those judgments, which have 
 already fallen upon France and other countries, 
 and^vtiich shall assuredly fall on all the Anti- 
 christian states in Europe; which formerly made 
 a part of the Roman Empire ?" 
 
 * The seven seals in this hierogliphical book refer to Rome in her 
 Pagan state ; the seven trumpets to the Roman empire in its Chris- 
 tian state ; and the seven vials to the same Roman empire, broken 
 into ten kingdoms, in its Popish and Antichristian state. 
 
 timating their value. What a source of wealth and splendoui might 
 not such monuments have procured to ah honourable people. Dis- 
 tinguished foreigners of all nations attracted by ttiem, would have 
 poured into the French metropolis to be gratified with the sight. 
 But the despot, who rulad France, had given to them such a warn- 
 ing in his equally unjust and impolitic detention of the English, 
 that all foreigners regarded his metropolis in the light of a bastile, 
 and his dominions as the land of cruelty, of blood, and of death, -=>-» 
 Edxtob, 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. I8l 
 
 The ten* kingdoms, before spoken of, we 
 know, are all to fall at the end of the said 1260 
 years, from the time they owned the dominion 
 of the little horn. Now England is universally 
 allowed to be one of the ten. If we begin to 
 reckon the 1260 years from the time when 
 Gregory the Great, Pope of Rome, sent over 
 Austin, and his companions, to preach the gos- 
 pel to our idolatrous ancestors, there are a few 
 years yet to expire, before our doom shall be 
 sealed in the courts above.t The French can 
 have no power against us till the commission is 
 signed by the Governor of the world. The 
 times and the seasons he hath reserved in his 
 own hand. Nations do not rise and fall by 
 chance. 
 
 " But is there no possibility of preventing, or 
 avoiding, the universal subversion awaiting both 
 us, and all the other kingdoms of Europe, which 
 constituted parts of the ancient empire r" 
 
 There seems to be one way,J and but one, in 
 
 * These ten kingdomg began to take their rise about the year of 
 our Lord 450, and proceeded more and more towards permanency 
 for many years. The revolutions and convulsions of those ages 
 were horribly cruel, bloody, and distressing. 
 
 t There is some reason from the present appearance of things, to 
 
 suppose, that the 1260 prophetical years must be calculated from'a 
 
 | period somewhat earlier than the commencement of the seventh 
 
 century. The year of our Lord 538 accords with the downfall of 
 
 the Pope's temporal dominion, A. D. 1793 
 
 £ I am led to think ihers is still a possibility of averting our un- 
 happy doom, from the case of Nineveh in Jonah ; and that of Jeru- 
 salem in Jeremiah, particularly of ch- xxvi. 1 — 8. It were happy 
 for us, if the possibility amounted to a probability. Compare Jer- 
 emiah xviii. 1 — 10. Our safety by no means depends upon our 
 more frequent repetition of pharisaical forms, and superstitious cer- 
 emonies, but upon correctiog what is amiss in our morals, and un~ 
 evangelical in our doctrines and ecclesiastical constitution* Was 
 not the present Pope of Rome dethroned at the very moment he. 
 
182 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 the nature of things. And what may that be r 
 I am sorry to say it is one^ which is by no means 
 likely to take place. — It is a thorough reforma- 
 tion both in theory and practice ; in Church and 
 State ; a general reformation in the moral and 
 religious conduct of the inhabitants of this coun- 
 try. For these purposes, must not religion be 
 reduced to gospel purity and simplicity?* must 
 
 was surrounded by bis cardinals, and celebrating his own exalta- 
 tion to the Papal chair ? Was there ever a more worthy and reli- 
 gious Pope, than his present Holiness ? Were the ancient Jews 
 ever more strictly and superstitiously religious, than when they 
 crucified the Lord of Glory ? or, than when their temple and na- 
 tion were destroyed ? 
 
 * Consult Dr. Hartley, in his Observations on Man, for a more 
 
 particular account of the fall of the Establishment in Christendom. 
 
 Our ecclesiastical governors would do well to weigh seriously what 
 
 that learned Physician hath said upon this subject, while yet there 
 
 is time. See Part. 2. Prop. 82. — I?ut what can we expect from 
 
 men, who are surrounded with worldly honours, entitled to a vast 
 
 patronage of livings, and tempted with near 100,000 pounds a 
 
 year, to let things continue as they are ? He must be almost more 
 
 tha*:. i>a,r), whose virtue rises above such seducements. Tillo^son, 
 
 Burnet, and others, will complain all is not right ; will profess they 
 
 wish things to be altered ; but how seldom do we find a Bishop or 
 
 Tied Clergyman, who believes the Scriptures so firmly, as to re- 
 
 e all the riches and honours of this world, and to walk aeror- 
 
 the unadulterated gospel of the Saviour of mankind ? When 
 
 is made a D. D. does not the spirit of a D. D. usually come 
 
 him? and when a B p, the spirit of a B p? Though 
 
 \ been ever so eager for the removal of abuses before, does he 
 
 Lsually endeavour to lull conscience to rest, and even become 
 
 vocate for the continuance of things in their present sf te ? 
 
 ? sure, he hath much to lose, and little to gain, by any change 
 
 an take place ; and u a bird in the hand is worth two in the 
 
 »" When a man has subscribed an indefinite number of times 
 
 . of propositions, some of which he doubts, and others of which 
 
 disbelieves, it is a thousand to one, but he goes on to the end of 
 
 chapter, and sinks at last into eternal perdition, as a base pre- 
 
 cator with God and conscience. If in such a case, we can be 
 
 state of safety for eternity, I am clearly of opinion, religion is 
 
 3 a farce, audit is of little consequence, with respect to the future 
 
 V* arid, whether we be Christians or Heathens, Jews or Mahometans 
 
 i: God requireth truth in the inward parte '** 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 183 
 
 not the Church be totally unconnected with, and 
 separate from, the Civil Constitution? This is 
 the opinion of some respectable men* Must not 
 our Bishops and Clergy be reduced to the scrip- 
 tural standard ? Jesus Christ left sole king in 
 his own church ? and human ordinances, in things 
 sacred, give way to divine prescriptions? With- 
 out these great moral and religious changes, can 
 we expect to be preserved from the general 
 wreck of Europe ? And whether these chan- 
 ges are likely to take place among us, let any 
 cool and impartial observer judge. Should not 
 
 It should seem, that the civil «part of the British constitution is al- 
 so capable of considerable improvement. Every thing of both kinds, 
 however, might easily be accomplished by the enlightened endeav- 
 ours of our present legislature. Do not the criminal laws of the 
 country likewise stand in need of revisal ? Let any man judge of 
 the truth of this, when it is considered that we have upwards of 160 
 offences punishable with death. 
 
 The jurisprudence also of the country seems to want reform in a 
 variety of respectsr The court of chancery in particular ?s enor- 
 mously tedious and expensive.(l) Do not other departments of the 
 law too need much reform ? In the county of Middlesex alone, irx 
 the year 1793, the number of bailable writs and executions for debts, 
 from ten to twenty pounds, amounted to no less than 5,712, and the 
 aggregate amount of the debts sued for, to 81,791 pounds. — The 
 costs of these actions, although made up and not defended at all, 
 would amount to 68,728 pounds. — And, if defended, the aggregate 
 expense to recover 81,791 pounds, must be no less than 285,920 
 pounds ! being considerably more than three times the amount of 
 the debts sued for or defended. — -At present, the rule is to allow the 
 same costs for forty shillings as for 10,000 pounds. — Why are these 
 abuses permitted to continue ? Is not the case but too clear ? In 
 short ; u the whole head is sick, and the whole heart faint : from 
 the sole of the foot even unto the head there is no soundness among 
 
 us." The B s play into the hands of the C y ; the L s 
 
 into the hands of the A s ; the P-^ — -s into the hands of the 
 
 A s, &c. &c. &c. thus the world goes round. There is more 
 
 truth in Mr. Pope's observation than at first appears ; that "an 
 honest man's the noblest work of God." Vide Treatise on the Po- 
 lice of London. 
 
 (1) The Editor is credibly informed that there are causes in thi c 
 rourt which have been in prosecution above a century. 
 
 18 
 
134 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 our learned Bishops and Clergy see these thing** 
 and zealously attempt a reformation in them- 
 selves, in the ecclesiastical part of the constitu- 
 tion of the country, and among the great body 
 of the people ? Should they not universally " cry 
 aloud and not spare; and sound the trumpet in 
 God's holy mountain?" Should we not all set 
 ourselves in good earnest to stem the torrent of 
 iniquity, which overflows these happy lands, and 
 threatens to involve us in one general calamity ? 
 The time is come, God hath sent forth the 
 sword among the nations, and it is Reformation 
 or Ruination.* Without this it may be declar- 
 ed by the authority of the word of the Lord, 
 that as soon as ever the predicted 1260 years are 
 
 * It is not enough that such men as P s, B n, 
 
 W n, H y, P , and others, should contend in fa- 
 vour of the gospel "of Christ, while they themselves, are, by t>eir 
 conduct, the grand supporters of our ecclesiastical hierarchy, with 
 all tt$ corruptions. If they wish effectually to serve their country, 
 and the cause of humanity, they should apply their rare abilities, 
 to reduce the national religion to the pure standard of the gospel. 
 But what can we expect, when men's eyes are blinded, and their 
 hearts bribed by worldly honours and preferments ? Abundance of 
 persons in the Church of Rome have seen, and do now see the abu- 
 ses and corruptions of that church — father Paul^ for instance, in the 
 last age, Dr. Geddes and Mr. Berrington in the present — but they 
 cannot prevail upon themselves to quit their stations : Rev. xiv. 9; 
 11, should be consulted : — so some persons with us have long seen 
 the abuses and unevangelical traits of our own church, and yet they 
 make themselves easy, by writing in the defence of the immortal 
 cause of Christianity, while the vessel in which they themselves 
 are embarked, is in danger of being dashed against the rocks. If 
 one man has a right to prevaricate, and subscribe what he does not 
 believe, why has not another ? Though of a sentiment in religion 
 very different, I must say, that Lindsey, Jebb, Hammond, Disney, 
 and others, who have sacrificed their preferment to the peace of 
 their own minds, are honourable men, deserving of all praise. But 
 can we say the same of those Clergymen, who go on subscribing and 
 swearing to various particular propositions, which they well know 
 or believe to be wrong ? 
 
 There is some reason to suppose Mr. Chillingworth's conduct has 
 had a considerable effect in reconciling the Clergy to subscribe to 
 
ANB THE SACRED WRITINGS. 185 
 
 accomplished, we shall be "swept with the b<> 
 som of destruction." For thus saith the infallible 
 
 doctrines, which they avowedly do not believe. For this great man 
 declared in a letter to Dr. Sheldon, that, " If he subscribed, he sub- 
 scribed, his own damnation," and yet, in no long space of time, 
 he actually did subscribe to the Articles of the church again and 
 again! "Lord! what is man ? n 
 
 Vide Biog. Brit, by Kippis, vol. iii. p. 516. 
 
 The salvo by which he and some other Clergymen, highly res- 
 pectable, get over their scruples, is to subscribe the thirty-nine ar- 
 ticles as articles and terms of peace. This, however, appears to 
 me a shameful evasion, and inconsistent with common honesty. At 
 this rate, a man in Italy may subscribe Pope Pius's Creed ; in Tur- 
 key, the Koran of Mahomet ; or in a Jewish government, the Tal- 
 mud of the Rabbins.(l) 
 
 Since the above wfcs written, T have been struck with a similar 
 sentiment in the first part of Mr. Payne's Agt of Reason ; and here 
 at least I have the pleasure of agreeing with that celebrated Deist, 
 though we differ toto coelo upon almost every thing where the Sa- 
 cred Writings are concerned : — u It is impossible," says he very 
 justly, C{ to calculate the moral mischief, if I may so express it, that 
 mental lying has produced in society. When a man has so far cor- 
 rupted and prostituted the chastity of his mind, as to subscribe his 
 professional belief to things he does not believe, he has prepared 
 himself for the commission of every other crime. He takes up the 
 trade of a Priest for the sake of gain, and in order to qualify himself 
 for that trade he begins with a perjury. Can we conceive any 
 thing more destructive to morality than this ?" 
 
 This subject is considered in a very serious point of view by Bish- 
 op Burnet in his Pastoral Care, 3d edit. p. 96 — 99, only he applies 
 it to our declaring we are moved by the Holy Ghost to preach the 
 gospel. 
 
 A certain respectable Clergyman of our church, whose writings on 
 
 some subjects have few equals, hath said — " If any one asks what 
 
 the expressions in Scripture, l regenerate' — \ born of the Spirit' — 
 
 new creatures,' mean ? — We answer that they mean nothing I 
 
 nothing to us ! — nothing to be found, or sought for, in the present 
 
 (1) Certain it is, that if a man may lie and prevaricate in order 
 to insure his own peace, or even the peace of the nation, he may with 
 equal propriety commit any other crime with the same view, be it 
 theft, adultery, murder, or what not. But let him take heed that 
 by these prevarications they lose not that peace which is of all oth- 
 ers the most valuable, the most easily lost, and Ihe most hardly ac- 
 quired, namely, peace of conscience, or the testimony of their con- 
 science that they please God. And what a dreadful reflection does 
 this sentiment convey on Government by some who would proba- 
 bly be thought its best friends^ that it allows of peace only on term c 
 with which no conscientious man can comply. — Editor. 
 

 186 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 Oracle :— " then was the iron, the clay, the brass, 
 the silver, and the gold, broken to pieces togeth- 
 er, and became like the chaff of the summer 
 threshing floors, and the wind carried them away, 
 that no place was found for them." The four 
 empires and ten kingdoms, as they are now con*' 
 stituted, shall, along with the Whore of Babylon, 
 be swept from the face of the earth, and be 
 known no more at all, in their present forms- 
 And what shall be the issue ? Afflictive as the 
 -change may be, the enc| shall prove glorious. 
 4t In the days of these kings shall the God of 
 heaven set up a kingdom, which shall never be 
 destroyed, and the kingdom shall not be left to 
 other people, but it shall break in pieces, and 
 
 circumstances Of Chris Inanity.' — This gentleman well knows, that 
 these declarations of his are extremely different from the doctrines 
 of the Church of England, and yet, since he published these senti- 
 ments, he has subscribed more than once, and, as far as appears, 
 would subscribe again and again, if two or three more good prefer- 
 ments should fall in his way. 
 
 My indignation compels me to say, that a body of Clergy of that 
 description — however learned, ingenious, and worthy they may be 
 in other respects — deserves extirpating from the face of the earth ; 
 and, if there be a judgment to come, our doom will be uncommonly 
 severe. The Scripture declares, " all liars shall have their part in 
 the lake that burneth with fire and brimstone." And what more 
 solemn lie can there be, than subscribing our names, that we believe 
 a number of propositions which in our consciences we judge to be 
 false ? unless it be that other declaration, we u trust we are moved 
 by the Holy Ghost to preach the gospel," when we do not believe 
 there is any Holy Ghost, but laugh at every pretension of the sort 
 as Methodism and enthusiasm ? If the l * Lord is a God of knowledge 
 by whom actions are weighed," we prevaricating Parsons shall have 
 a sad account tojgive another day. We may keep up our heads a 
 few years now, while in possession of two or three good livings, and 
 the world smiles upon us, but the day of darkness is at no great dis- 
 tance, when nothing but integrity and conscious uprightness will 
 stand us in any stead. If once the Clergy become generally preva- 
 ricators with their solemn subscriptions, the fate of the English church 
 is determined. . 
 
AND THE" SACRED WRITINGS. 187 
 
 consume all these kingdoms, and it shall stand 
 for ever." AH people, nations, and languages, 
 shall serve the Redeemer of mankind in the 
 true spirit and power of his religion. " His do- 
 minion is an everlasting dominion, which shall 
 not pass away, and his kingdom that which shall 
 not be destroyed. The kingdom and dominion, 
 and the greatness of the kingdom under the 
 whole heaven, shall be given to the people of 
 the saints of the Most High, w T hose kingdom is 
 an everlasting kingdom, and all dominions shall 
 serve and obev him." — " Then shall the wolf 
 dwell with the lamb, and the leopard shall lie 
 down with the kid ; and the calf, and the young 
 lion, and the fatling together, and a little child 
 shall lead them. And the cow and the bear 
 shall feed ; their young ones shall lie down to- 
 gether, and the lion shall eat straw like the ox. 
 And the sucking child shall play on the hole of 
 the asp, and the weaned child shall put his hand 
 in the cockatrice-den." The followers of Jesus 
 shall never hurt or destroy one another again, 
 but " shall beat their swords into plough shares ; 
 and their spears into pruning hooks ; nation shall 
 not lift up sword against nation* neither shall they 
 learn war any more ; for the earth shall be full 
 of the knowledge of the Lord, as the waters 
 cover the sea."* 
 
 " But still, it is not easy to discern why a Pro- 
 testant nation should share the common fate of 
 
 * The reader may consult and compare other prophecies of a sim- 
 ilar kind with the above ; particularly Isaiah ii. 1 — 5, and Micah 
 iv. 1—5, 
 
 18* 
 
188 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 the Catholic countries, even upon the principles 
 of the prophetic Scriptures ?" 
 
 Possibly : — But have you reflected upon the 
 fate of Holland, Geneva, and the reformed Can- 
 tons\>f Switzerland^ They were wholly Protest- 
 ant, and made their boasts of being more pure 
 than most other churches of the reformed reli- 
 gion : and yet they had undergone the same 
 changes as the % Catholic states, though with in- 
 finitely less blood and slaughter. And I strongly 
 suspect, that though the Pope* and the Church 
 
 # The Pope of Rome may be, and probably is, a worthy and res- 
 pectable private character. There have been many such in a 
 course of ages. But, because he is at the head of the great aposta- 
 cy from the genuine gospel of Christ, he shall go into perdition, let 
 his own moral conduct be what it may. So the late King of France 
 was a worthy man, and had many and considerable virtues ; yet, 
 because he was at the head of one of the ten antichristian king- 
 doms which gave its power to the support of the Beast ; and, be- 
 cause the 1260 prophetical years in that kingdom were expired, he 
 went into perdition, in a manner the taost afflictive that can be con- 
 ceived^ 1) King George too, is a most worthy character, and his 
 successors, we trust, will be the same, but unless there shall be pie- 
 ty and wisdom enough in the government of the country, civil and 
 religious, to reform radically the Constitution, and render it con- 
 sistent with the true spirit of Divine Revelation, there is reason to 
 tremble for the consequence. Private worth, it is evident from a 
 thousand examples, will never protect public and general depravity-, 
 from the punishment due, and the destruction denounced. All 
 that can be said for it is, that the fate of a nation may, for a season, 
 be suspended, till the Noahs, the Daniels, the Jobs, and the Josiahs, 
 are taken out of the way. 
 
 Consult the pamphlet entitled Reform or Ruin^ for some useful 
 hints. That pamphlet, however, though containing valuable mat- 
 
 (1) 'Tis somewhat singular that the learned author should no 
 where have noticed the celebrated work of Mr. Fleming. That 
 this Gentleman should in so remarkable and express a manner 
 have foretold the year of the French Revolution, and the extreme 
 degradation of the French Monarchy, is surely a circumstance de- 
 serving of great attention. His whole work is interesting, but it is 
 much to be hoped that his conjecture respecting the general preva- 
 lence of Popery is not equally well founded. The modesty and pi- 
 ety of the performance carry with them a great recommendation.— 
 Editor. 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 189 
 
 of Rome may be 5 and certainly ; are at the head 
 of the grand 1260 years delusion, yet all other 
 churches, of whatever denomination, whether 
 established, or tolerated* or persecuted, which 
 partake of the same spirit, or have instituted 
 doctrines and ceremonies inimical to the pure 
 and unadulterated Gospel of Christ, shall sooner 
 or later share in the fate of that immense fabric 
 of human ordinances. 
 
 That we have various things in our ecclesias- 
 tical Establishment, which cannot be defended, 
 upon the pure principles of the Son of God y 
 seems to many unquestionable. Our excellent 
 Reformers* did great things, considering how 
 they had been educated, and the age in which 
 they lived. They were good men, and proceeding 
 
 ter, as far as it goes, leaves the constitutional defects of the country 
 untouched, and seems to take for granted all is there pretty near as 
 it should be. 
 
 * It has been the opinion of many disinterested persons, that sev- 
 eral of our church appendages are not only unnecessary, but perni- 
 cious. Archbishop Cranmer in particular speaks in strong terms 
 against some, which he was obliged from the necessity of circumstan- 
 ces to retain. In a letter to Lord Cromwell, he says : " Having had 
 experience, both in times past, and also in our days, how the 
 sect of Prebendaries have not only spent their time in much idle- 
 ness, and their substance in superfluous belly-cheer, I think it not 
 to be a convenient state or degree to be maintained and establish- 
 ed. Considering, first, that commonly a Prebendary is neither a 
 learner, nor a teacher, but a good viander. Then by the same 
 name, they look to be chief, and to bear all the whole rule and pre- 
 eminence in the college where they be resident ; by means whereof, 
 the younger of their own nature, give more to pleasure, good cheer, 
 and pastime, than to abstinence, study, and learning, shall easily be 
 brought from their books to follow the appetite and example of the 
 same Prebendaries, being their heads and rulers. And the state of 
 the Prebendaries hath been so excessively abused, that when learn- 
 ed men have been admitted into such room, many times they have 
 desisted from their good and godly studies, and all other virtuouo 
 exercise of preaching and teaching.'" 
 
 Monthly Magazine for May, 1798, 
 
190 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 their regenerating work, muchfarther than might 
 have been expected ; but their successors have 
 not followed the noble example set before them, 
 of reducing the religious Establishment of the 
 country to primative purity, and evangelical sim- 
 plicity . # We have been contented to suffer our 
 religious Constitution, our doctrines, and cere- 
 monies, and forms of publick worship, to remain, 
 
 * a There are many prophecies, which declare the fall of the ec- 
 clesiastical powers of the Christian world. And though each church 
 seems to flatter itself with the hopes of being exempted, yet it is ve- 
 ry plain, .that the prophetical characters belong to all. They have 
 all left the true, pure, simple religion ; and, " teach for doctrines, 
 the commandments of men." They are all merchants of the earth, 
 and have set up a kingdom of this world, abounding in riches, tem- 
 poral power, and external pomp. They have all a dogmatizing" 
 spirit, and persecute such as do not receive their own mark, and 
 worship the image which they have set up. — It is very true, that 
 the Church of Rome is u Babylon the Great, and the Mother of 
 harlots, and the abominations of the earth :" but all the rest have 
 copied her example. — Hartley's Observations on Man, p. 2. $ 82. 
 
 Be it observed, that Hartley was no Dissenter, but a most se- 
 rious, learned, and candid Churchman ; and wrote near fifty years 
 ago. 
 
 If my memory does not fail me, Dr. Downham, sometime since 
 Bishop of Derry in Ireland, reckoned up 600 gross errors in the sys- 
 tem of Popery. 
 
 If any person will seriously consider the low and superstitious 
 state of the minds of m6n in general, in the time of James I. much more 
 In the reigns of his predecessors, he will not be surprised to find, 
 that there are various matters in our ecclesiastical constitution, 
 which requires some alteration. Our forefathers did great things, 
 and we cannot be sufficiently thankful for their labours ; but much 
 more remains to be done ; and it will be found a task of no ordina- 
 ry difficulty, peaceably and quietly to reduce things to a pure evan- 
 gelical state. Thisnevercanbe done, indeed, but by a strong coo- 
 currence of providential circumstances. The approbation of his 
 Majesty, with a majority in the two Houses of Parliament, might 
 easily effect every thing that is desirable. This would render a re- 
 formation practicable, without danger to the Throne. But it should 
 seem, that, with danger, or without danger, the prophecies of Dan- 
 iel being true, such a change must take place, sooner or later* 
 The power of reforming whatever is amiss, is one of the peculiar 
 excellencies of the British constitution. Consult Simpson's Kty to 
 the Prophecies, in a note on the last sheet, for some thoughts on 
 this subject. 
 
ANJ> THE SACRED WRITINGS. 191 
 
 nearly m the same unpurged, unadulterated, and 
 superstitious state, in which the original reform- 
 ers left them.* At least, the alterations which 
 have been made since Edward VI. time have 
 been few and inconsiderable. And the very last 
 improvements, which took place in our ecclesi- 
 astical frame of things, were in the reign of thai 
 haughty, persecuting, wavering, and yet tyranni- 
 cal bigot James I. who would bear no contradic- 
 tion, but establish every thmg just according to 
 his own pleasure/!" 
 
 * Cranmer, Bucer, Jewel, and others, never considered the re- 
 formation, which took place in their own time, as complete. They 
 did what they could, and what the humours of men would then bear< 
 and left to their successors to accomplish what was still lacking, 
 Vide Neal's History of the Puritans, vol. i. ch. 1, and 2. where 
 evidence for these assertions is produced at some length. And now 
 that I have^mentioned this work, I beg leave to recommend it in 
 the warmest terms, as containing abundance of the most important 
 and authentic information concerning the history of the English 
 churches, from the time of the Reformation, in the reign of Henry 
 VIII. to the Revolution under William III. in the year 1688. The 
 last edition, enlarged by Dr. Toulmin, is by far the best. No 
 Clergyman of the Establishment should be without these valuable 
 volumes. It is the interest of truth alone which we should wish to 
 advance. 
 
 t Vide the Conference at Hampton-Court for the over-bearing 
 conduct of this pedantic king, and the fulsome flattery of court bish- 
 ops. Several persons, moreover, were put to death, in this reign, foJ? 
 their religious opinions. Is not this one of the infallible marks of 
 the Beast ? 
 
 The next serious effort for reformation in our cburcb, was soon af- 
 ter the Reformation. Charles II. behaved handsomely at first upon 
 the occasion : but, acting under the controul of a number of bigotted 
 ajad high-priestly Bishops, whose minds were still sore with resent- 
 ment, he afterwards forfeited all hi^ merit, as the guardian of reli- 
 gious liberty, and became a vile and cruel persecutor. Is not this 
 too an indubitable mark of the Beast ? 
 
 After this again, a very serious attempt was made to remove the 
 things objected to in our church, soon after the Revolution, under 
 the auspices of those excellent men, Tillotson, Patrick, Tennison, 
 bidder, Stillingfleet, Burnet, and others ; but being opposed by a 
 large number of old-wifely Bishops, all their efforts came to nothing. 
 They had been accustomed to read mumpsimus all their lives, and 
 
192 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 Indeed, to many well informed persons, 11 
 seems extremely questionable, whether the reli- 
 gion of Jesus Christ admits of any civil establish- 
 ment at all. They rather suppose, it is incon- 
 sistent with the very nature of it, and that it Avas 
 never designed to be incorporated with any sec- 
 ular institution whatever.* Certain it is, that it 
 made its way at first, not only without human 
 aid, but even in opposition to all laws, both civil 
 and religious, when they prevailed in the Roman 
 empire. This was the state of it for upwards 
 of 300 years. It seems too, to be the intention 
 of Divine Providence to reduce it again to the 
 same simple and unconnected state. America 
 hath set the example. France, Italy, Holland, 
 and Switzerland are going the same way. And 
 it is highly probable that all the other states in 
 Europe will, in due time, follow the same steps. 
 As things now are in this country, the religion of 
 Jesus Christ, which w T as not only " not to be of 
 
 mumpsimus it should be, they were determined ; and the two 
 Houses of Parliament were disposed to acquiesce in their papistical 
 and superstitious views. We shall rarely have again at one time, 
 such a constellation of learned, pious, and liberal minded Bishops as 
 then adorned the English church. 
 
 * It is a remarkable fact, lately brought to light, that the immense 
 empire of China, which is said to contain 333 millions of inhabitants* 
 has no established.Religion. .And, in the opinion of many, the gos- 
 pel of Jesus Christ will never have its full and proper effect upon 
 mankind', till it is completely disentangled from every human insti- 
 tution. Leave it to itself; let it have fair-play ; clog it not with 
 civil pains and penalties ; let it stand or fall by its own intrinsic 
 worth ; let neither kings or bishops lay their officious hands upon it ; 
 and then see how it will make its way among men. The greatest 
 possible motive, by which man can be animated, is the salvation of 
 his own soul. If this will not move us, nothing else will be of any 
 avail. These are the sentiments of some very sensible and well-in- 
 formed persons, whether they are right in this respect, I leave otii 
 *rs to judge. To me there seems some weight in them. 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 193 
 
 this world*"* but in direct opposition to it,t is 
 certainly in a great degree, a temporal, worldly, 
 civil institutron. Atleast it is a strange mixture of 
 things, secular and religious.J It is nearly as 
 much so, as it is in the Catholic countries. 
 
 * See John xviii. 36, 37, where Christ claims a kingdom. 
 
 t Compare Matt. v. 3 — 12, where he asserts the nature of that 
 kingdom and the qualifications of his subjects. 
 
 X One of our English Poets, who was even a bigot of the church, 
 hath expressed himself on this subject in the manner following : 
 
 u Inventions add id in a fatal hour, 
 
 Human appendages of pomp and power, 
 
 Whatever shines in outward grandeur great, 
 
 I give it up — a creature of the State. 
 
 Wide of the Church, as hell from beav'n is wide, 
 
 The blaze of riches, and the glare of pride, 
 
 The vain desire to be entitled Lord, 
 
 The worldly kingdom, and the princely sword. 
 
 But should the bold usurping spirit dare 
 
 Still higher climb, and sit in Moses' chair, 
 
 Pow'r o'er my faith and conscience to maintain, 
 
 Shall I submit and suffer it to reign ? 
 
 Call it the Church, and darkness put for light, 
 
 Falsehood with truth confound, and wrong with right ? 
 
 No : I dispute the evil's haughty claim, 
 
 The spirit of the world be still its name, 
 
 Whatever call'd by man 'tis purely evil, 
 
 ^Tis Babel, Antichrist, and Pope, and Devils 
 
 It is a curious circumstance in the history of Religion in the present 
 day, that while light, and knowledge, and liberality of sentiment are 
 rapidly diffusing themselves among mankind,a respectable clenrymao 
 should be found among us, who cuts off from salvation most of the 
 foreign Protestant churches, and the whole body of Dissenters of 
 every denomination in this country, by the uncovenanted mercies of 
 God. This is a most serious and important consideration. Yet this 
 hath been done by Mr. Daubeny, in his Guide to the Church ; and 
 seemingly too with the full approbation of the Editor of the British 
 Critical) It certainly is incumbent upon Dissenters of all denom- 
 inations to consider well what this learned gentleman has advanced 
 and either to refute the force of his arguments, or conform to the 
 established religion of the country. Sir Richard Hill, in his Apolo- 
 gy for Brotherly Love, has given such an Answer to Mr. DaubenyV 
 Guide as that gentleman will not be easily able to refute. If the 
 doctrine of the Guide be right, I do not see how we can be fairlv 
 
 (1) The Editor begs leave to refer to the masterly review of ih'.f 
 author's writings in the Christian Observer, 
 
194 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 As to the King or Queen of any country, as the 
 case is, being head of the Church, and having 
 the appointment of Bishops, and the nomination 
 to church livings, it is conceived by many to be 
 utterly inconsistent with the very essence of the 
 evangelical dispensation, and the unalienable 
 rights of mankind. They will tell us, that nei- 
 ther his Majesty — whom God preserve ! — nor 
 the Lord Chancellor, nor his Majesty's Ministers, 
 have, or can have, any concern in the govern- 
 ment of the Church, or the appointment of offi- 
 cers in it, or to it, directly or indirectly, accord- 
 ing to the spirit of the gospel, but only in their 
 private capacities as individual members of the 
 Church. No man upon earth, as it seems to 
 them, is entitled to any such power. They scru- 
 ple not to say, it is one of the very| worst errors of 
 Fopery, and an infallible criterion of an anti- 
 christian assuming. Matt. xx. 20, 28, and xxiii. 
 1, 12, are usually referred to upon this occasion. 
 
 As the law now stands in this country, the 
 King is absolute Head of the Church, and the 
 function of an ecclesiastical power ; but, so far 
 as the patronage of beneficence goes, this is more 
 nominal than real ; for, in truth, there are as 
 many heads as there are patrons of livings. A 
 drunken, swearing, libertine Lord Chancellor, 
 who is living in open fornication or adultery, con- 
 trary to every law human and divine, if such 
 chance to be his character, as sometimes is the 
 
 justified in leaving the Church of Rome. The capital mistake of 
 the whole seems to be, a substitution of the Church of England, for 
 the Church of Christ, exactly in the same manner as the Catholics 
 substitute the Church of Rome for the Church of Christ. 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 195 
 
 case, has the appointment to a large number of 
 livings. A corrupt, vile, unbelieving, immoral, 
 wicked Minister of State, if such happens to be 
 his character, has the nomination to abundance 
 of others. A Roman Catholic, or some of the 
 most immoral of the Nobility or Gentry of the 
 land, very frequently have the patronage of oth- 
 ers. In not a few instances Ladies have the 
 presentation to church preferments. These are 
 all virtually and substantially so many Heads of 
 the Church while the King or Queen is only 
 nominally and partially so. This is surely a la- 
 mentable state of things. Can any man wonder 
 .art the spread of infidelity and irreligion ? Cao 
 we justly expect other than the downfall of such 
 a system of corrupt, worldly policy ? It is well 
 known how harsh and disagreeable these melan- 
 choly truths will sound in the ears of interested 
 men, and men who swallow every thing as gospel, 
 to which they have been long accustomed ; but 
 I affirm it with all possible seriousness, again and 
 again, that as I understand the Scriptures, a rad- 
 ical reform, and the removal of all these secular 
 circumstances alone, can save us, for any length 
 of time, from national distress. I refer our 
 Bishops — and beg they will seriously consider 
 the awful declaration — to Dan. ii. 35, 44, before 
 mentioned. Is not the time for its accomplish- 
 ment fast apprr aching, and near at hand ? 
 
 W 
 
(196) 
 
 CHAP. VIIL 
 
 CHURCH LIVINGS AND PREFERMENTS. 
 
 I have spoken above of the patronage of 
 church livings. Some of my readers may be in 
 a great degree strangers to the state of it. I 
 have taken some pains to inform myself upon 
 the subject, and I find that it stands nearly in the 
 following proportions. I speak generally, but 
 yet accurately enough for the purpose of common 
 information. It is well known then, that the 
 church livings of England and Wales make to-* 
 gether, speaking in round numbers, about ten 
 thousand. Of these near a thousand are in the 
 gift of the King. It is customary, however, for 
 the Lord Chancellor to present to all the livings, 
 under the value of twenty pounds, in the King's 
 Book, and for the Ministers of State to present 
 to all the rest. Those under twenty pounds are 
 aoout 780, and those above, near 180. Up^- 
 wards of 1600 pieces of church preferment, of 
 different sizes and descriptions, are in the gift of 
 the 26 Bishops : more than 600 in the presenta- 
 tion of the two Universities : about 1000 in the 
 gift of the several Cathedrals, and other clerical 
 institutions ; about 5,700 livings are in the nom- 
 ination of the Nobility and Gentry of the land, 
 men, women, and children : and 50 or 60 there 
 may be of a description different from any of the 
 above, and nearer to the propriety of things. 
 These are all so many Heads of the Church, in 
 a very strong sense of the words, the King or 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 197 
 
 Queen of the country being a kind of Arch-head.* 
 Moreover, the Bishops of the Establishment are, 
 contrary to all ancient usage, chosen by the civil 
 power, the Clergy and People over whom they 
 are to preside, not having the least negative upon 
 their election. When they are chosen too, they 
 take their seats in the upper house of parliament, 
 and act in most respects, like unto the temporal 
 Lords. I will not say, that this may not be good 
 human policy, supposing the kingdom of Christ 
 to be a mere worldly sovereignty ; but it appears 
 to me utterly inconsistent with the spirituality 
 of our Saviour's empire, and has had for many 
 &ges a most unhappy effect upon the interests of 
 his religion in the world.t Their emoluments 
 are of such a nature, their worldly engagements 
 sonumerous, andthe temptations to the pleasures, 
 honours, and amusements of life so strong, that 
 their minds become secularized, and they lose all 
 lively relish for the peculiar duties of ministers of 
 the gospel ; which they, therefore, very general- 
 
 * Bishop Jetvel, in a Letter dated May 22, 1559, writes, " that 
 ^be Queen (Elizabeth) refuses to' be called Head of the Church ; 
 and adds, that title could not be justly given to any mortal, it being 
 due only to Christ ; and that such titles had been so much abused 
 by Antichrist, that they ought not to be any longer continued." 
 
 Bishop Burnet's Travels, Let. i. p. 52. 
 
 Cardinal Wolsey, under Henry VIII. was head of the -English 
 church, and one of the greatest tyrants over the consciences of men 
 that ever existed. Blessed be God for the Reformation ! and the 
 present liberty we enjoy ! 
 
 t If the gospel of Christ gave encouragement to such a state of 
 things as thi«, much as I now admire it, I would reject all its preten- 
 sions, as a divine scheme, with indignation. I do not wonder that 
 the world abounds with infidels and infidelity ! What pity, however, 
 men will not distinguish between the use of the gospel, and the 
 abuse of it ? between the gospel itself, and the additions which liave 
 been made to it by interested men ? 
 
198 
 
 A FLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 ly commit to the inferior orders of the Clergy, 
 They are nearly as much officers of the crown 
 as. the Judges and Magistrates of the land. They 
 are chosen by the civil power, they are virtually 
 paid by the civil power alone, the clergy and the 
 people not possessing the least control. And 
 then as to the titles, by which they are designa- 
 ted, they appear to carry the most indisputable 
 marks of the anti-christian apostacy. His Grace, 
 the Most Reverend Father in God, William, by 
 Divine Providence, Lord Archbishop of Canter- 
 bury ! The Right Reverend Father in God, 
 John, by Divine Permission, Lord Bishop of Lon- 
 don ! What is there in the titles of the Pope 
 of Rome,* that is more magnificent than the 
 sound of these words? How unlike is all this 
 to the spirit of the Gospel, and the character 
 and conduct of the lowly Saviour of mankind ? 
 Matt, xi. 28, 30; xxiii. I, 12. How much calcu- 
 lated are such high sotlhding titles to swell the 
 pride of frail mortals? Popes, and Bishops, 
 and Parsons are made of like stuff with other 
 men. 
 
 And then, what shall we say to the secular, 
 and lukewarm condition of the generality of the 
 Clergy of the land? — to the patronage of the 
 benefices before mentioned ?— to the common 
 and abominable sale of livings ? — to our simonia- 
 
 *Mr. Haine, speaking of the Reformation, says sensibly enough, 
 u A multiplicity of national Popes grew out of the down-fall of the 
 Pope of Christendom." — And I add, Rome itself scarce ever had a 
 more bloody, libidinous, and detestable head of the church, than 
 wasHenry VIII. the self-created Pope of our own eccle-ias'ical con- 
 stitution. Shew me a worse man among all that abhorred race, or 
 a more consummate tvrant over the consciences of men. 
 
 5 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 199 
 
 cal contracts ?— our sinecures, pluralities, non-res- 
 idences ? # — to our declaring we are moved by 
 
 * The Curates of our church, in many cases are as culpable with 
 respect to non-residence, as the Bishops, and Rectors, and Vicars. 
 In my own neighbourhood, and mostly in my own parish, we have 
 upwards of twelve chapels, where there is no resident Clergyman. 
 It is much the same in other parts of the kingdom. 
 
 The Reader will find several of these defects of the Church of 
 England touched upon by Burnet in the Conclusion of the History 
 of his Own Times. — I add, 
 
 My Lord S— h has got a Mistress, of whom he is grown weary. 
 On condition the Rev. A. B. will marry her and make her an 
 honest woman, he shall be Rector of such a living in the gift of his 
 Lordship. 
 
 The living of C — h is in the gift of Mr. G— t ; he has got a daugh- 
 ter ; if the Rev. Ch. P s will marry her, he shall be presented to 
 
 the church. 
 
 Mr. G — n has a son, who is neither fit for law, physic, or the ar- 
 my. He has such a living in his patronage. This rip of a son shall 
 be trained to the church, and be the incumbent of the family Rec- 
 tory. 
 
 My Lord D n has got four sons ; one shall enjoy the title and 
 
 estate ; another shall go into the army, and be made a general ; an- 
 other shall go to sea, and become an admiral ; the fourth shall be 
 trained for the church, and be promoted to a bishopric. 
 
 Sir P— r P — r has in his gift a Rectory, of the value of two thous- 
 and pounds a year. The Rev. G. W. agrees to give him five 
 thousand pounds in hand, and five hundred a year for ten years. 
 
 In this manner are daily bartered the souls of men, like sheep in a 
 market!—- Is it possible that such a state of things should be main- 
 tained for many ages or years longer ? Surely the Legislature of the 
 country ought to take these abuses into consideration, and endeavor 
 to remove them. If there be a God, who judge th in the earth, he 
 cannot look upon such abominations with indifference. Abuses of 
 a similar kind have brought destruction upon other countries, and 
 shall England alone be permitted thus to play the devil, and no no- 
 tice be taken of us by the moral Governor of the world ? Such 
 things are indefensible and make one blush for the church, in which 
 it is possible they should take place. 
 
 The valuable preferments in our Church, are almost universally 
 obtained by money, or by interest; merit having little or nothing to 
 do in the business. There are, however, several exceptions to this 
 general rule, under the government of his present Majesty. But 
 my indignation constrains me to add, that Maurice, the present 
 worthy author of Indian Antiquities^ &c. &c. — O shame to a venal 
 age ! — is left to starve upon a distant and laborious curacy of fifty 
 pounds a year. See his own account in the History of Hindostm 
 yol, i. p. 119, 120, quarto, 
 
 19* 
 
200 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 the Holy Ghost to preach the Gospel, when we 
 are moved by nothing more than a desire to ob- 
 tain a good living, and, perhaps, even deny that 
 there is any Holy Ghost? — to our reading one 
 species of doctrines in the desk, and preaching 
 directly opposite in the pulpit ? 
 
 Abundance of persons, moreover, object to 
 several things in the thirty-nine Articles of Re- 
 ligion — to several things in the book of Homilies 
 — and, above all, to the imposition of subscription 
 to any human creeds and explications of doctrines 
 whatever.* No man or set of men upon earthy 
 as it seems to them, has a right to demand any 
 such thing of a fellow Christian. 
 
 Can any thing in the whole absurd system of 
 Popery be more improper, than to make every 
 oung man, without exception, subscribe, when 
 e becomes a member of either of our English 
 
 i 
 
 " Ve bards of Britain, break the useless lyre, 
 And rend, disdainful, your detested lays ; 
 
 Wh© now shall dare to letterM fame aspire, 
 Devotes to penury his hapless days." 
 
 See Maurice's fine Elegiac Poem on the death of Sir William Jones, 
 * It may be farther observed, that subscription to the thirty-nine 
 Articles hath kept many a good man out of the church, but not ma- 
 ny bad ones. 
 
 * ; The requiring subscription to the thirty-nine articles," Bishop 
 Burnet says, " is a great imposition." 
 
 I remember an Anecdote concerning the famous William Whiston 
 and Lord Chancellor King, which is not foreign to our purpose. 
 Whiston being one day in discourse with the Chancellor, who was 
 brought up a Dissenter at Exeter, but had conformed, a debate 
 arose about signing articles which men do not believe, for the sake oi 
 preferment. This the Chancellor openly justified, " because, said 
 he, "we must not lose our usefulness for scruples." Whiston, who 
 was quite of an opposite opinion, asked his Lordship, If m his court 
 they allowed of sufch prevarication ?» He answered, « We do not. 
 u Then," said Whiston, kt suppose God Almighty should be «s just 
 in the next world, as my Lord Chancellor is in this, where are we 
 then ?" 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 201 
 
 universities, he believes from his soul, ex animo 
 that every thing contained in the Articles, Hom- 
 ilies, Common Prayer and offices of Ordination, is 
 agreeable to the word of God ? when in all or- 
 dinary cases, he has never seriously a,nd atten- 
 tively read either one or other of them ? How 
 is it likely, that a boy, raw from school, should 
 be competent to such a task ? And if he is to 
 subscribe upon the faith of others, on the same 
 principle he may subscribe to the Mass-Book 9 
 the Koran, or any other book whatever. 
 
 After a careful examination, I, for my own 
 part, am constrained to object, pede et manu to 
 several things in the 141st Canon, and consider 
 the requirement, on oath, of canonical obedience 
 to the bishop of the diocese where we officiate, 
 as one of the most detestable instances of anti- 
 christian imposition that ever was exercised 
 over a body of Clergy-* And yet, after we 
 have gotten our education, at a considerable ex- 
 pense, possibly at the expense of our whole for- 
 tune, we must take this abhorred oath, or re- 
 nounce the profession to which we have been 
 trained, after our fortune with which we should 
 have begun business is gone, and the proper time 
 
 * The 4th, 5th, 6th, 7th, 8th, £th, 10th, 11th, 12th, 27th, 28th, 
 29th, 38th, 58th, 72d, 139th, 140th, 141st, Canons, are most of 
 them peculiarly objectionable. Prior to experience, it would ap- 
 pear highly incredible, that conscientious and liberal-minded Cler~ 
 gymen should be able to swear such kind of obedience. The good 
 Lord pardon his servants, for we surely consider not what we do. 
 
 Let any man seriously read, and soberly consider these .several 
 Canons, and then judge of their tendency. They contain the very 
 worst part of popery, that is, a spirit of infallibility. They proceed, 
 at least upon the infallibility of our own church, while we disavo\r 
 that infallibility, and condemn the pretension in the church oi 
 Rome. 
 
202 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 of life expired. These things ought not so to 
 be. — Let it be observed, however, that this is 
 not the fault of the Bishop, but of the Constitu- 
 tion. It is one of the existing laws of the Estab- 
 lishment, and cannot be dispensed with as things 
 now stand : and the Bishops are as much bound 
 to administer the oath, as we are to take it. 
 
 Moreover, there are not a few persons again, 
 who object to some things in the Baptismal office 
 — in the office of Confirmation — in the office for 
 the Sick — in the Communion office — in the Or- 
 dination office — in the Burial office — in the Com- 
 mon Prayer — in the Litany — in Athanasius 9 
 Creed — in the Calendar — in our Cathedral wor- 
 ship — in our Spiritual courts — in the management 
 of our Briefs*— -in the Test and Corporation 
 
 * Many persons have an objection to contribute any thing to 
 Briefs, because they suppose a principal part of the money collect- 
 ed goes into the hands of improper persons. The usual charges at- 
 tending them, with the collections thereupon, will be best under- 
 stood from the instance given in Burn's Ecclesiastical Laiv. 
 
 For the parish church of Ravenstondale, in the county of West- 
 moreland. £ s. d. 
 
 Lodging the certificate . • .076 
 
 Fiat and signing . . . . 19 4 2 
 
 Letters patent . . . . 21 18 2 
 
 Printing and paper . . . . . 16 
 
 Teller and Porter . . . .050 
 
 Stamps 13 12 6 
 
 Copy of the brief . . . .050 
 
 Portage to and from the stampers . 5 
 
 Mats for packing . . . • 4 
 
 Portage to the waggons . ..040 
 
 Carriage to the undertaker at Stafford . 1116 
 
 Postage of letters and certificate . 4 8 
 
 Clerk's fee . . . . .220 
 
 Total of the Patent charges . . 76 3 6 
 Salary for 9986 briefs at 6d. each . . . . 249 13 
 Additional salary for London ..... 5 
 
 The whole charges . . • £330 16 6 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 203 
 
 Acts* — in our Tithe Laws.t There are some 
 again, who earnestly deplore our total want of 
 discipline, and our incomplete toleration — that our 
 Church holds out other terms of communion than 
 
 Collection on 9986 briefs . . £614 12 9 
 Charges . . , . . 330 16 6 
 
 Clear collection . . . .£283 16 3 
 The expense of a brief for St. Mary's Church, in Colchester, 
 is stated in the Gentleman?* Magazine for Feb. 1788, at 5461. 19s, 
 lOd. 
 
 Thus we see, that according to the more moderate of these cases, 
 if ten Briefs are issued in the course of a year, there would be col- 
 lected upon them the sum of 61461. 7s. 6d. of which 33081. 5s. isex» 
 pended in clearing 28381. 2s. 6d. for the ten charitable purposes. 
 
 But if we take the more extended of these cases, the expense of 
 collecting ten Briefs would be 54691. 18s. 4d. which is within 676L 
 9s. 2d. of the whole money in the former case collected ! 
 
 There is a deduction of a similar kind from public money in St, 
 Michael's Chapel in this town. Fifty pounds a year are ordered 
 by royal grant, to be paid out of the Exchequer to the Mayor of 
 the Corporation, for the time being, for the use of the Minister, 
 without fee or reward. Instead of fifty, however, he never receives 
 more than three and thirty. Seventeen pounds are deducted for 
 fees of office. So much for, u without fee or reward !" Charita- 
 ble donations, of every kind should be reduced as little as possible 
 by those through whose hands they must naturally pass. An undue 
 deduction is a sort of sacrilege, and must be accounted for as such 
 before the Judge Supreme. 
 
 The number of Church and Chapel Wardens in England and 
 Wales must be considerably above 20,000. Every one of these 
 takes a solemn oath when he enters upon his office. And who will 
 undertake to^prove that nine in ten of the church-officers are not per- 
 jured ? Certain it is, that the oath is of such a nature, it is next to 
 an impossibility to keep it inviolate. Very few of those gentlemen 
 ever attempt to fulfil their engagements. They make no efforts to 
 avoid the grievous sin of perjury. 
 
 * See Dr. Sherlock, Dean of Chichester, in favour of the above 
 two Acts, and Hoadly, Bishop of Bangor, in answer to Sherlock. 
 
 This celebrated Bishop used to say, " our liturgical forms ought 
 to be revised aud amended, only for our own sakes, though there 
 were no Dissenters in the land." 
 
 t See the article Tithe in Burn's Ecclesiastical Law ; whence it 
 appears that Tithes were not paid in England till the eighth centu- 
 ry, and were then given to the Clergy by an act of tyrannical power 
 and usurpation, by two of our Popish and superstitious kings ; and, 
 in one of the instances, as a commutation for murder. 
 
£04 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 the Scripture hath enjoined — -and that she is a 
 mighty encourager of ambition among the supe- 
 rior orders of the Clergy, by the several ranks, 
 degrees, honours, and emoluments, which prevail 
 among us — They are firmly persuaded, that the 
 people of every age and country have an unalien- 
 able right to choose their own ministers ; and 
 that no king, no ruler, no bishop, no lord, no gen- 
 tleman, no man, no body of men upon earth, has 
 any just claim whatever, to dictate, who shall ad- 
 minister to them in the concerns of their salva- 
 tion; or to say— You shall think this, believe 
 that, worship nere, or abstain from worshipping 
 there. 
 
 For much more than a thousand years, the 
 Christian world was a stranger to religious liber- 
 ty. Even Toleration was unknown till about a 
 century ago. The Clergy, especially, have usu- 
 ally been unfriendly to religious liberty. And 
 \vnen the Act of Toleration was obtained in 
 King William's time* great numbers of men were 
 much against it. — It appears to me* however, 
 that both the name and the thing are inconsist- 
 ent with the very nature of the Gospel of Christ. 
 For, have not 1 as much right to control you in 
 your religious concern, as you have to control 
 me ? To talk of tolerating, implies an authority 
 over me. Yet, who but Christ has any such au- 
 thority ? He is a tyrant, a very pope, who pre- 
 tends to any such thing*— These matters will be 
 better understood by and by. The whole Chris- 
 tian world lay in darkness, upon this subjective 
 have observed, for many ages. Dr. Owen was 
 the first I am acquainted with* who wrote in fa« 
 
AND THE SAGGED WRITINGS. 205 
 
 vour of it, in the year 1648. Miltori t followed him 
 about the year 1658, in his Treatise of the Civil 
 Power w Ecclesiastical Causes. And the immor- 
 tal Locke followed them both ivith his golden 
 Treatise on Toleration, in 1689. But notwith- 
 standing these, and many other works which 
 hare since been written on the same subject, 
 much still remains to be done in this country. 
 Locke's book has not yet been generally read 
 and understood. Though we have had the hon- 
 our of being among the first of the nations, 
 which obtained a large portion of civil and re- 
 ligious freedom, others are now taking the lead 
 of us, on the rights of conscience. And it does 
 not appear to many, that we ever can be a thor- 
 oughly united and happy people, till every good 
 subject enjoys equal civil privileges, without any 
 regard to religious sects and opinions. If a man 
 be a peaceable, industrious, moral, and religious 
 person, and an obedient subject to the civil gov- 
 ernment under which he lives, let his religious 
 views of things be what they may, he seems to 
 have a just claim to the enjoyment of every of? 
 fice, privilege, and emoluments of that govern* 
 ment. And till this is in fact the case, I appre- 
 hend, there never can be a settled state of things, 
 There will be an eternal enmity between the 
 governing and the governed ; an everlasting 
 struggle for superiority. But when every mem- 
 ber of society enjoys equal privileges with his 
 fellow members, the bone of contention is re- 
 moved, and there is nothing for which they 
 should any longer be an enmity. Equal and in** 
 partial liberty ; equal privileges and emoluments? 
 
206 A FLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 are, or should be, the birth-right of every mem- 
 ber of civil society ; and would be the glory of 
 any government to bestow upon all its serious, 
 religious, and moral-acting citizens, without any 
 regard to the sect or party to which they belong. 
 Talents and integrity alone should be the sine 
 qua nons to recommend any man to the notice of 
 people in power. This, it should seem, would 
 make us a united and happy people. 
 
 As we have been speaking on the subject of 
 the Patronage of Livings, it may be worth while 
 
 still further to observe, that the Bishop of 
 
 enjoys very considerable privileges of this nature, 
 which have, on a late occasion, been shamefully 
 abused. Not less than 130 presentations belong 
 to him ! A certain episcopal Gentleman of that 
 diocese, knowing the extensive emoluments he 
 was likely to be possessed of in this way, brought 
 his son up to the church and, when he came of 
 proper age, bestowed first one living upon him, 
 and then another, as they became vacant, to a 
 very considerable amount, which this son enjoys 
 at this day. He is now one of our dignified Cler- 
 gymen, and in possession of a very unreasonable 
 number of valuable preferments, to most -of which 
 he pays extremely little personal attention. He 
 takes care however, to secure the fleece, the 
 devil may take the flock. Johnx. 1, 18. 
 
 Another son of Aaron, in a neighbouring dis- 
 trict, which might be named, possesses prefer- 
 ments in the church, by the procurement of his 
 episcopal father, to the amount of 2000 pounds 
 a year. He has for a long season been extreme- 
 ly attentive to his tithes ; but hardly ever maq 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 207 
 
 paid less attention to the salvation of the souls 
 of his people, and the sacred duties of his office. 
 Seldom, indeed, does he appear among the for- 
 mer, less frequently still does he attend the prop- 
 er duties of the latter. Fifty or sixty pounds a 
 year he reluctantly pays a journeyman Parson, to 
 supply his own lack of service ; but like master* 
 like man ; they are a miserable couple together ; 
 the one is penurious, the other dissolute. What 
 must the condition of the flock be, under the 
 care of two such wretched shepherds ? 
 
 1 will mention a third curious instance of cleri- 
 cal sagacity. A certain Rectory not fifty miles 
 from this place, is said to be of the value of near 
 2000 pounds a year. A kind young lady, whose 
 friends have sufficient interest with the patron, 
 falls in love with a wicked, swearing, dashing of- 
 ficer in the army, and* marries him. That a 
 comfortable maintenance may be secured for the 
 happy pair, it is agreed, that the gentleman shall 
 change the colour ot his clothes, apply himself 
 to the attainment of a smattering of Latin and 
 Greek, and admit himself a member of one of 
 our famous Universities. There he actually 
 now is, qualifying himself to take possession of 
 the bouncing Benefice. The incumbent being 
 dead, a pliable parson is put in for a time as a 
 locum tenens. And when the quondam officer 
 has obtained his proper credentials, this worthy 
 Levite must resign all his fat pigs in favour of 
 this son of Mars. The white washed officer 
 will then come forward, and declare in the face 
 of God and man, with a lie in his mouth, that 
 
 20 
 
208 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 "he trusts he is moved by the Holy Ghost to 
 preach the gospel." 
 
 If these were solitary instances of improper 
 proceedings in church-matters, it would not be 
 worth while to notice them in this manner. But, 
 alas ! they are only specimens of what is by no 
 means uncommon, where valuable livings are con- 
 cerned. O! were the business of private Pat* 
 ronage and Presentation thoroughly investigated, 
 and laid before the publick, the picture would 
 be highly disgusting to every serious mind, and 
 call for reformation with a tone not easy to be 
 resisted. 
 
 It is remarkable, that the ecclesiastical and 
 civil parts of our constitution are, in some re^- 
 spects, in opposition one to the other ; for the 
 former, in the book of Homilies, especially, holds 
 forth the doctrine of passive obedience and 
 non-resistance, while the latter is founded, by 
 the compact at the Revolution, on the recipro- 
 cal rights of King and People In this respect, 
 therefore, as well as in several others, a reform 
 mation is highly desirable. Every Clergyman 
 particularly should see and feel this, who is oblig- 
 to subscribe ex animo^ that all and every thing 
 contained in the book of Common Prayer, &c. is 
 agreeable to the Sacred Writings. 
 
 1 add a second circumstance, which seems a 
 hardship to the enlightened and conscientious 
 part of the Clergy. When we baptize children, 
 we thank God " that it hath pleased him to re- 
 generate them with the Holy Spirit, to receive 
 them for his own children by adoption, and to 
 incorporate them into his holy church." When 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 209 
 
 the same children are presented to the Bishop 
 for confirmation, he also addresses the Divine 
 Being as having "vouchsafed to regenerate them 
 by water and the Holy Ghost, and as having 
 given unto them the forgiveness of all their sins ;" 
 while many of them are as vile young rogues as 
 ever existed. Then, when we come to bury 
 them, we dare do no other than send them all 
 to heaven, though many of those we commit to 
 the earth have been as wicked in life as men 
 well can be on this side hell. This surely is a 
 great hardship. Yet we have no remedy. We 
 must do it, or forfeit our roast beef and plumb 
 pudding. 
 
 But what 1 mean to infer from this view of 
 the matter here, is, that if the doctrines of bap- 
 tismal regeneration and final perseverance be 
 true ; every member of the church of England 
 is as sure of heaven when he dies, as if he were 
 already there. I leave those whom it may con- 
 cern to draw the natural inference. How is this 
 consistent with the 17th Article of Religion? 
 
 There is another circumstance in our public 
 offices, which seems to affect the credit of out 
 church, and the comfort of its ministers. The 
 morning service formerly consisted of three 
 parts, which were used at three different times 
 in the forenoon. These are now thrown into 
 one, and all used at the same time. Supposing 
 each service taken singly to be ever so unexcep- 
 tionable, the conjunction of them renders the 
 whole full of repetition. By this absurd union, 
 the Lord's Prayer is always repeated five times 
 every Sunday morning, and on sacrament days, 
 
210 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 if there happen to be a baptism and a church* 
 ing, it is repeated no less than eight times, in the 
 space of about two hours. Use may reconcile 
 us to any thing, how absurd soever it be — wit- 
 ness the popish ceremonies. Now let us suppose, 
 that any of the sectaries of the country should, 
 in their public devotions, be guilty of the same 
 tautology, what should we think and say of them. 
 Should we not conclude they were mad ? 
 
 By the same absurd conjunction of the three 
 ancient services into one, we are obliged by the 
 laws of our church to pray for the king, no less 
 than five times every Lord's day morning; and 
 even six on communion day. If I were a Bishop, 
 or a rich pluralist, or a fat Rector, my eyes, for 
 any thing I know, might be so far blinded with 
 gold dust, that I should not see these imperfec- 
 tions of our public service : but, as it is, I $o see 
 them, and feel them, and groan under theiii eve- 
 ry Sabbath day of my life. They may love 
 such things that will, I confess I do not. 
 
 Some of the objections, which are usually 
 made to several parts of our ecclesiastical code 
 of doctrines and laws, it will be granted by eve- 
 ry candid person, are of no great consequence in 
 themselves ; but as they respectively constitute 
 a part of the general system, and are connected 
 with other things of a more serious and objec- 
 tionable nature; and as we are compelled to 
 swear obedience to all the Canons,* and sub- 
 
 * This hardly appears to be the true construction of this celebra- 
 ted oath, the words of which are, " I, A..B. do swear, that I will per- 
 form true and canonical obedience to the Bishop of C and his suc- 
 cessors, in all things lawful and honest ;" the meaning of which may 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 211 
 
 scribe, ex animo, to all and every thing contained 
 in the Common Prayer, &c. as being agreeable 
 to the Holy Scriptures ; the least deviation from 
 those Scriptures become great and weighty. 
 And though there can be no solid objection to 
 the doctrines and ceremonies of the Establish- 
 ment, in general ; yet, seeing there are some 
 things which certainly are reprehensible, and 
 those too of no very indifferent nature, the impo- 
 sition of them in a manner so solemn is an ex- 
 tremely great hardship, and not to be justified 
 upon any principle of expedience wnatever. 
 There is not a Bishop in England who does 
 not continually transgress one or more of the 141 
 Canons ; and I am persuaded also, there is not 
 an episcopal character in the nation, who can 
 lay his hand upon his heart, and appeal to heav- 
 en, that he believes all and every thing which 
 he subscribes. Why then not strive to repel 
 what is faulty ? Why not ease the labouring 
 consciences of those Clergymen, who are upright 
 in the land ? 
 
 These, and some other matters, which might 
 be brought forward more at large, seem, to ma- 
 ny very well informed and respectable persons, 
 truly objectionable, and strong indications that 
 we are not so far removed from the old meretri- 
 cious lady of Babylon, as we would willingly have 
 
 possibly be, that the juror shall obey the Bishop in all those points 
 where the canon law may require such obedience, so far as it is con- 
 sistent with the rules of common law, and the dictates of common 
 honesty. Were the oath of that latitude contended for by our au- 
 thor, there would certainly not be a clergyman in the kingdom ex- 
 empt from the sin of most deliberate perjury, yet the terms of the 
 oath are obscure. — Editor. 
 
 20 * 
 
212 a FLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 the world to believe.** Among the several Pro- 
 testant establishments, we must, they fear, be» 
 at least, considered as the eldest daughter of 
 that first-born of wickedness.f 
 
 CHAR IX. 
 
 ABUSES ACKNOWLEDGED. SUPERSTITION AND CRUELTY* 
 
 That I am not singular in supposing there are 
 several things wrong in the Church-Establish- 
 ment of this country, is evident from the words 
 of Bishop Watson in his reply to Mr. Gibbon : 
 " There are," says this able advocate for regen- 
 erated Christianity, " many worthless doctrines, 
 many superstitious observances, which the fraud 
 or folly of mankind have every where annexed 
 to Christianity, especially in the Church of 
 Rome, as essential parts of it. If you take 
 these sorry appendages to Christianity for Chris- 
 tianity itself, as preached by Christ, and by his 
 Apostles — you quite mistake its nature."J 
 
 * See the doctrines of the Church of Rome pretty much at large 
 II the 17th sect, of Simpson's Key to the Prophecies. The cruelty 
 of that church is horrible. Joseph Mede reckons up 1,200,000 of 
 the Vallenses and Albigenses put to death in 30 years I The same 
 intolerant and persecuting spirit prevailed in our church also for 
 many years after the Reformation, and is not yet perfectly done 
 away.(l) 
 
 + " That Man of Sin"— " the Son of Perdition"— 4 ' that WickeoV* 
 2Thess.ii. 3,8. 
 
 % Apology for Christianity, Let. 6\ 
 
 (l)See The Prisoner's Defence against the Rev. George Mark- 
 *iam ; a well written pamphlet. Brother George cuts but a poor 
 Sgure in the hands of these Quakers. 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS; 213 
 
 Many of our Bishops and Ciergy will complain 
 m this manner in private, and some few in pub- 
 lie, that various things are wrong and want mend- 
 ing: but there are exceedingly few who will 
 speak out, remonstrate, and use their influence, 
 that things may be put upon a more defencible 
 footing. We keep reading what we do not ap- 
 p r0 ye,— the damnatory sentences in Athanasius' 
 Creed for instance— professing what we do not 
 believe, subscribing what we know or suspect to 
 be wrong, and swearing to observe laws, which 
 are truly horrible in their tendency, all our lives 
 long, for the sake of a little paltry food and rai- 
 ment, and a moiety of worldly honour. — Is this 
 the way to glory, and honour, and riches ever- 
 lasting ? — If Wickliffe, and Luther, and Cranmer, 
 and Ridley, and Latimer, and the glorious army 
 of Martyrs, had acted in the manner we do, no 
 reformation had ever taken place We should 
 have been Popish priests at this day. The same 
 spirit which keeps us quiet in our several snug 
 Protestant preferments now, would have kept 
 us quiet in our several snug Popish preferments 
 then, if such had been our situation. It is much 
 more easy to fawn, and cringe, and flatter, with 
 Erasmus, than face a frowning world, with Lu- 
 ther, and his noble companions. 
 
 From the foregoing short view of these two 
 classes of predictions concerning the Saviour of 
 mankind, and the condition of the Christian 
 Church in the world ; every candid and sober- 
 minded man, I think, may see, without the small- 
 est room for deception, that there is something 
 far more than human in the Prophetic Scriptures. 
 
214 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 It is impossible to account for all these strange 
 coincidences, upon any principles of nature or art 
 whatever. Here is a long series of predictions 
 running through all time, partly fulfilled, partly 
 fulfilling, and partly to be fulfilled. Let any 
 man account for it, without supernatural interpo- 
 sition, if he can. If he cannot, then the Scrip- 
 tures are of divine origin ; Jesus is the Saviour 
 of mankind ; all the great things foretold shall 
 be accomplished ; Infidels and Infidelity shall be 
 confounded world without end ; and sound, prac- 
 tical believers in Christ Jesus, of every denomi- 
 nation, shall stand secure and joyful, amidst the 
 convulsion of nations, the subversion of churches, 
 " the wreck of matter, and the crush of worlds." 
 
 V Such, in that day of terrors, shall be seen 
 To face the thunders with a godlike mein. 
 The planets drop ; their thoughts are fix'd above : 
 The centre shakes : their hearts disdain to move." 
 
 Are not abundance of these predictions fullfilled 
 at this very day before our eyes ? Is not the re- 
 ligion of Jesus diffusing itself far and wide among 
 the nations of the earth ? Did not the corrup- 
 tions of it commence at a very early period? 
 Did not the Church of Rome assume a univer- 
 sal spiritual empire in the seventh century, and 
 temporal dominion in the eighth ? # Is it not ex- 
 
 * It is remarkable, that Mahomet began his imposture in the very 
 year that the Bishop of Rome, by virtue of a grant from the wicked 
 tyrant, Phocas, first assumed the title Universal Pastor ; and there- 
 in claimed to himself that supremacy, which he hath been ever since 
 endeavouring to usurp over the church of Christ. This was in the 
 year 606, when Mahomet retired to his cave to figure his impostures : 
 so that Antichrist seems at the same time to set both his feet upon 
 Christendom together ; the one in the east, and the other ia the 
 wesWPrideaux's Life of Mahomet, p. 13, 
 
AN0 THE SACRED WRITINGS. 21£i 
 
 pressly predicted, that the illegitimate empire 
 of that Church should continue the precise pe- 
 riod of 1260 years ? Does it not seem that those 
 1260 years are upon the point of expiring ? Were 
 not great changes to take place among the 
 kingdoms, into which the Roman empire was to 
 be divided, about the expiration of the said term? 
 Have not great changes already taken place in 
 those kingdoms? Were not the nations, which*, 
 for so many ages, had given their power unto the 
 Beast, to turn against that Beast, and use means 
 for its destruction ?* Is not this part of the 
 prophecy also, in a good degree, fullfilled at the 
 present moment? Have not all the Catholic 
 powers forsaken his Holiness of Home in the 
 time of his greatest need ? And is not He, who^ 
 a few years ago, made all Europe tremble at the 
 thunder of his voice, now become w r eak like oth- 
 er men ! Are not the claws of the Beast now 
 cut, and his teeth draw T n, so that he can no long- 
 er either scratch or bite ?t Is he not already, in 
 our own day, and before our own eye, stripped 
 of his temporal dominion ? And doth not the 
 tripple crown, even now, dance upon his head ? 
 
 A valuable Correspondent, thoroughly acquainted with the proph- 
 etic Scriptures, gives it as his opinion, that we are now in the sec- 
 ond period of the seventh yial. Rev. xvi. 17, 12. The battle of 
 the great God has been, and is fighting. The sacking of the nations 
 is come. The Man of sin who has been sitting in the temple of God 
 1260 years, all but a few ; whom God hath been consuming with 
 the spirit of his mouth since the Reformation ; whom he is now ready 
 to destroy with the appearance of his presence, we see is ready for 
 the blow," 
 
 * Consult the seventeenth chapter of Revelation. 
 
 t See the treatment which the present Pope of Rome has receiv- 
 ed from the French. They even took the ring from his finger, 
 and deprived him of his snuff! Ungenerous Frenchmen! Crfc^ 
 conquerors ! 
 
&16 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 or rather, has he not for ever lost all right and 
 title to wear it ? Is it not extremely remarkable, 
 and a powerful confirmation of the truth of 
 Scripture prophecy, that just 1260 years ago 
 from the present 1798^ in the very beginning of 
 the year 538, Belisarius put an end to the em- 
 pire of the Goths at Rome, leaving no power 
 therein but the Bishop of that Metropolis? 
 
 Read these things in the prophetic Scrip- 
 tures ;*. compare them cooly with the present 
 state of Europe^ and then, I say again deny the 
 truth of Divine Revelation^ if you can. Open 
 your eyes, and behold these things accomplish- 
 ing in the face of the whole world. " This thing 
 is not done in a corner." 
 
 It would be wellj toy Countrymen, if ye would 
 seriously consider still further, that the opposers 
 of the Gospel are no other than tools and instru- 
 ments in the hands of that Redeemer,t whom 
 ye so cordially despise, and rashly reject. He 
 sitteth in heaven at the right hand of power, and 
 laugheth at all your puny and malicious efforts 
 to impede the interests of his kingdom.^ He 
 
 * There is an astonishing chain of prophecy in the Sacred Writings ; 
 and the argument from thence is invincible. Sir Isaac Newton, Bishop 
 Newton and several other writers,have treated upon them with effect. 
 The prophetic <^heme maybe ridiculed,butitcan never be answered. 
 Consult Simpson's Key to the Prophecies, for a concise view of 
 this indissoluble chain. — Bishops Hurd, Hal!ifax,Clayton, and oth- 
 ers, have written with ability upon these abstruse parts of Sacred 
 Writ. Dr. Apthrop, Mr. Maclaurin, and Brown, have thrown pret- 
 ty much light upon them. But all who have treated upon the 
 book of Revelation, none seem to me to have excelled Lowman. 
 
 t See this matter discussed at large in Dr. Gerard's Dissertation 
 entitled Christianity Confirmed by the Opposition of Infidels, 
 
 X Would the reader be at the pains to compsr the second, and 
 hundred and tenth psalms with the history of th<> se parsons who in 
 the several ages have set themselves to oppose either the Jewish or 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS, 217 
 
 permits his word, however, * to be tried as sil- 
 ver is tried." But the more it is opposed, the 
 more completely will it be refined. The more 
 it is scrutinized, the more it will be approved, 
 The severity of your criticisms will serve the 
 cause it is intended to overthrow. Your assist- 
 ance is advantageous to us, though infidelity dan- 
 gerous to yourselves. Ye are co-operating, un- 
 intentionally indeed, with all the zealous servants 
 of Christ, in carrying forward the designs of 
 heaven, in like manner as Judas, with the Jews 
 and Romans, contributed to the fulfillment of the 
 ancient prophecies, and the salvation of the 
 world, in betraying the Lord of glory. The 
 greater the learning, the more rancorous the 
 hatred ; the stronger the opposition, the more 
 brilliant the talents of its antagonists ; the faster 
 will the kingdom of Messiah come forward, and 
 the more complete and honourable will be the 
 yictory. # The Gospel never triumphed more 
 
 Christian dispensations ; he could not fail of receiving strong convic- 
 tion of the truth of these two prophetical compositions. We may, in- 
 deed,deny any thing, and turn into ridicule every prophetical accom- 
 plishment, as Josephus informs us the Jews did in the last dreadful ru- 
 in of his unhappy countrymen. It was familiar with them u to make a 
 jest of divine things, and to deride, as so many senseless tales, and 
 juggling impostures, the sacred oracles of their prophets ; though they 
 were then fulfilling before their eyes, and even upon themselves." 
 
 If the reader is disposed to examine another prophecy, I will refer 
 him to the ninth chapter of Daniel. The late eminent Philoso- 
 pher and Mathematician, Ferguson, has written a Dissertation upon 
 it, which he concludes in these words ; u Thus we have an astro- 
 nomical demonstration of the truth of this ancient prophecy, seeing 
 that the prophetic year of the Messiah's being cut off, was the very 
 same with the astronomical." Astronomy, p. 373, 374. 
 
 * "Christianity may thank its opponents for much light, frcm time 
 to time, thrown in on the sublime excellence of its nature, and the 
 manifestation of its truth. Opponents, in some sort are more wel- 
 come than its friends, as they do it signal seryice without running 
 
-Si 8 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 gloriously, in the first ages, than when Celsus and 
 Porphyry drew their pens, Dioclesian and Ju- 
 lian their swords, vowing its annihilation. Truth 
 fears nothing - more than inattention. It is 
 loo important to be treated with indifference. 
 Opposition calls forth and sharpens the pow- 
 ers of the human mind in its defence. The 
 cause of the Gospel hath even gained by 
 investigation. Credulity is the bane of it. — 
 Sound policy in the Deists would let it alone, and 
 leave it to itself. It was by opposition from all 
 ihe world that it was originally propagated. 
 When that opposition ceased, and the great ones 
 of the earth smiled upon and fostered it, worse' 
 than Egyptian darkness of ignorance and delu- 
 sion overspread Christendom.* It is by a revi- 
 
 it in debt ; and have no demand on our gratitude for the favours 
 they confer. The stronger its adversaries,the greater its triumph : the 
 more it is disputed, the more indisputably will it shine." — Youxg. 
 
 * In the middle ages, such thick clouds of barbarity and ignor- 
 ance had overwhelmed all schools of literature, that the maxim then 
 current was — Quanta eris mdior grammatitus, tanto ptjor theologus* 
 Espencoeus, who was one of themselves, acknowledges, that 
 amongst their best authors, Grczck nosse susceptum fuerit, Hebraice 
 propri'e hcereticum. Zuinglius and Collin us had like to have lost 
 their lives for meddling with the Greek and Hebrew. To give the 
 derivation of the word Hallelujah racked the wits of whole univer- 
 sities Doctor of Divinity were created and pronounced most suffi- 
 cient, who had never read the Bible. Erasmus says, Divines of 80 
 years of age were all amazement at hearing any thing quoted from 
 St. Paul, and, that Preachers of 50 years standing, had never seen 
 the New Testament. Musculus assures us, that multitudes of them 
 never saw the Scriptures in their lives. Amama tells us of the 
 Archbishop of Mentz, that opening the Bible, he said, " In truth, I 
 do not know what this book is, but I perceive that every thins in it 
 is against us. ,v Cardinal HosnT^s^ersuasion was, that " it had been 
 fcest for the Church, if no Gospel had been written." 
 
 The Clergy of the Church of Rome, all through Europe, in the 
 last and present ages, though much superior to those in the middle 
 centuries, are still in a situation truly deplorable. They have had s 
 indeed, some very considerable individuals* especially among th$ 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 219 
 
 yal of that opposition, and probably too, by a re- 
 vival of the persecution of its most zealous advo- 
 cates, even unto death, that it must be purified, 
 refined, and restored to its primitive beauty and 
 simplicity. Philosophical Unbelievers, as well as 
 intolerant Christians, will proceed per fas atqne 
 nefas to carry a favorite point. Human nature 
 is the same in all, however modified and what- 
 ever our pretensions. The pure Gospel of 
 Christ, too never had more determined and well- 
 furnished enemies in these latter ages, than Louis 
 the Fourteenth,* Bolingbrpke, and Voltaire ; 
 
 Jesuits ; but taking them as a body, there has been a most melan- 
 choly deficiency of literary attainments. The French Clergy seem 
 to have excelled those of most other countries, which profess the 
 Romish faith. 
 
 Bishop Burnet's Travels will afford the reader considerable infor- 
 mation upon the state of Popery at the close of the 17th century, and 
 Dr. John Moor's View of Society and Manners in Italy, will furnish 
 us with a tolerable knowledge of its present state. 
 
 If it had not been for the Reformation, most of the riches of 
 Christendom would at this day have been in the hands of the Cler- 
 gy. The revenues of the present Archbishop of Mexico are said to 
 tie 70,000 pounds a year ! The Bishopric of Durham is said to be 
 now 20,000 pounds a year. * Winchester also is very considerable, 
 and some others are the same. 
 
 * It is calculated that the Roman catholics, since the rise of per- 
 secution, in the seventh or eighth century, to the present time have 
 butchered, in their blind and diabolical zeal for the Church, no less 
 than fifty millions of Protestant Christians of different descriptions. 
 " Cursed be their anger for it was fierce, and their wrath for it was 
 pfuel, 11 A righteous Providence is now taking vengeance on them 
 for their horrible transactions ? It is about 300 years since the Span- 
 iards discovered America and the West Indies. The Governor of 
 the world has a quarrel with them also for their dreadful cruelties 
 towards the poor unoffending inhabitants. Twelve millions, it is 
 calculated, they butchered on the Continent, besides the many 
 millions who fell in the Islands. Arise, O God, and plead the 
 cause of these thy creatures ! 
 
 And is England less guilty, with respect to her trade in human be- 
 ings? (1) In ages to come, it will scarcely meet with credit, that 
 
 (1) England will have great reason to exult in the accomplish- 
 ment of that long-wished-for event, namely the total abolition of this 
 
 21 
 
220 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 never more true and powerful friends. The 
 sword of the first, the philosophy of the second* 
 
 we, who boast ourselves of being the most free nation upon earth, 
 the most religious people in Europe, and the purest and best consti- 
 tuted Church in the world, should have been capable of buying and 
 selling amnually, upon an average, 60,000 souls. If there were no 
 other cause, this is enough to bring down the severest of the Divine 
 judgments ! No political motives whatever can justify the diabolical 
 traffic. And is it not strange, that when the abolition of this trade 
 h^d passed the 558 members of the House of Commons, it should 
 not be able to pass the House of Lords, where are assembled 26 
 Shepherds and Bishops of souls ? Blessings on the head of those few 
 worthy Prelates, who pleaded the cause of humanity, and stood 
 forth as the advocates of universal freedom I 
 
 We have long enjoyed a large share both of civil and religious 
 liberty. We have made our boast of this privilege, sometimes very 
 insolently insulting other nations, because they did not enjoy the 
 same. And yet we have the impudence, the inhumanity, the cru- 
 elty, the horrible villainy, to enslave 60,000 poor helpless souls ev- 
 ery year ! O England ! 
 
 u Canst thou, and honoured with a Christian name. 
 
 Buy what is woman-born, and feel no shame ? 
 
 Trade in the blood of innocence, and plead 
 
 Expedience as a warrant for the deed ? 
 
 So may the wolf, whom famine has made bold 
 
 To quit the forest and invade the fold ; 
 
 So may the ruffian, who, with ghostly glide, 
 
 Dagger in hand, steals close to your bed-side ° r 
 
 Not he, but his emergency forc'd the door, 
 
 He found it inconvenient to be poor." 
 
 C&wper's Poems, 
 
 Without being carried away with the violence of any party what- 
 ever on this great question, I think, it is clear, upon every Christian 
 principle, and on every principle of sound policy, that the importa- 
 tion of fresh slaves into the islands should be absolutely prohibited ; 
 and that every proper means should be used to ameliorate the con- 
 dition of those who are already imported. Much wisdom and ex- 
 most abominable traffic. Those faithful men, who industriously and 
 perseveringly promoted it, should be hailed amongst the greatest 
 benefactors of mankind, and posterity shall eternally blesa their 
 memory, The greatest statesmen of ancient or modern times, the 
 most celebrated heroes, the most enlightened literati, historians, po- 
 ets, and philosophers, environed with all the splendour of their va- 
 rious works and achievements, shall be eclipsed and almost vanish 
 when put into competition with these illustrious patriots and philan- 
 thropists. — Editor. 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 221 
 
 and the ridicule of the third, have already had 
 
 verv considerable effect. The French them- 
 
 */ 
 
 perience wduld be necessary to enable any man to determine what 
 means would be most proper for these purposes. 
 
 It is to be feared we have also a long and dreadful account to set- 
 tle with Divine Providence for our rapacious conduct in the East 
 Indies. This wonderful country has at the same time enriched and 
 ruined every nation which hath possessed it. So the Spaniards, by 
 a just reaction of a righteous Providence, have been enriched and 
 ruined, by the possession of Mexico and Peru. Every man who 
 goes to the East Indies, with mercantile views, goes to make his 
 fortune. This is frequently done, and too •ften in ways the most dis- 
 honourable. In the year 1769 three millions of the natives of Ben- 
 gal perished for want, through the avarice and rascality of a few 
 Englishmen ! 
 
 u Hast thou, though suckl'd at fair freedom's breast, 
 
 Exported slav'ry to the conquer'd East, 
 
 PulPd down the tyrants India serv'd with dread, 
 
 And raisM thyself a greater in their stead, 
 
 Gone thither arm'd and hungry, return' d full, 
 
 Fed from the richest veins of the Mogul, 
 
 A despot big with power obtained by wealth., 
 
 And that obtain' d by rapine and by stealth ? 
 
 With Asiatic vices stor'd thy mind, 
 
 But left their virtues and thine own behind. 
 
 And having truck'd thy soul, brought home the fee, 
 
 To tempt the poor to sell himself to thee ?" 
 
 Cowper's Poems. 
 
 For numerous re-actions of Providence., consult the 29th and 30th 
 sections of Simpson's Key to the Prophecies, 
 
 By way of softening our resentment against the traders in human 
 creatures, it may be here observed, that the most polished of the an- 
 cient nations were overrun with slaves of the most oppressed kind* 
 Every person acquainted with profane history knows well the mis- 
 erable condition of the Helots in Sparta. 
 
 Even in Athens, where slaves were treated with less inhumanity, 
 they found their condition so intolerable, that 20,000 of them de- 
 serted during one of the wars in which they were engaged. 
 
 About the year 310 before Christ, the small state of Attica alone 
 contained 400,000 slaves.. 
 
 Slavery greatly abounded in the Roman empire also. Among 
 them, slaves were frequently mutulated in their youth, and aban- 
 i doned in their old age. Some whom age or infirmities had render- 
 ed unfit for labour, were conveyed to a small uninhabited island in 
 the Tyber, where they were left to perish with famine. In short, 
 all sort of punishments, which the wickedness, wantoness, cruelty. 
 
222 A PLEA FOIt RELIGION 
 
 selves at this moment, though ready to "overturn 
 heaven and earth to banish the Saviour out of 
 the world he created by his power, redeemed by 
 his blood, and governs by his wisdom, are but 
 tools id his hand, to bring forward bis designs; 
 to purge the gospel of its contracted impurities ; 
 to manifest to mankind the truth of the prophet- 
 ic Scriptures ; to punish the kingdoms for theiV 
 abominations ; to rouse them from their long 
 sleep of guilty security; to remove all the rufar- 
 bish of superstition and human ordinances out of 
 the way ; and to bring in the reign of universal 
 righteousness, when contending " nations shall 
 learn war no more-*' Much is to be done, and 
 they are suitable instruments, admirably adapted 
 to answer these purposes of Divine Provi- 
 dence. They are made with this view. A vir- 
 tuous nation would not be fit for the business. 
 In the mean time, there is great reason to ap- 
 prehend, there will be no small degree of hu- 
 man misery throughout the several countries 
 professing Christianity, before these halcyon 
 days come forward. 
 
 It is a melancholy circumstance^ that before 
 
 or caprice of their owners could inflict were frequently made use of. 
 The Roman writers are full of horrid tales to this purport. 
 
 Such has been the general practice of mankind in every age pre- 
 ceding the introduction of the Gospel ! And it is the introduction 
 and profession of that Gospel, which render the dealing in slaves so 
 enormously wicked ! A Christian buying and selling slaves ! A man 
 who professes, that the leading law of his life is, " to do as he would 
 be done by,* spending his time, and amassing a fortune, in buying 
 and selling his fellow men ! 
 
 u Is there not some chosen curse, 
 
 Some hidden thunder in the stores of heaven, 
 Red with uncommon wrath t to blast the man, 
 Who gains hi3 fortune from the blood of souls : 
 
Ax\D THE SACRED WRITINGS, 223 
 
 the present French war broke out, there were 
 fought, in little more than a century, a hundred 
 bloody battles by land, besides what were fought 
 by sea, between the several Christian govern- 
 ments of Europe. This state of things is awful 
 It is the pouring out of the vials of God's wrath 
 upon the churches. The time however, is fast 
 approaching, when these miseries shall have an 
 end. The Beast shall be destroyed, and his do- 
 minion taken away. The several kingdoms 
 which have supported him shall be overturned. 
 False, superstitious, and idolatrous doctrines, 
 rites, and ceremonies, shall all be swept off, 
 and the pure, simple, unadulterated Gospel of 
 Jesus shall spring up. The present bloody war 
 is of God. The French are God's rod, to 
 scourge the nations of Europe for their unchris- 
 tian abominations. They are God's besom, and 
 intended to sweep the Christian church of its 
 filth, and nonesense, and superstition, and idolatry* 
 It is true, they have no such intention. They 
 mean no good to the Gospel. But when the Lord 
 has accomplished his whole work upon the cor- 
 rupt Christian nations and churches, then he will 
 lay them aside, cause the indignation to cease, 
 and pure undefiled religion shall spring up. 
 This can never be, till the rubbish is removed. 
 The superstitions of Popery must first be done 
 away. One generation, or perhaps two or three, 
 must first be swept off and in the course of a few 
 centuries, those, who shall then live, will see 
 more peaceable, more happy, and more glorious 
 days. But it will be long ere the nonsensical 
 superstitious doctrines and practices of Antichrist 
 
 21* 
 
224 
 
 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 can be rooted out of the several popish countries., 
 And it is exceedingly probable, that Infidelity 
 must first become almost general among the 
 several orders of the people, before pure, genu* 
 ine, purged Christianity can prevail. We Pro- 
 testants who live in England, and have never 
 been abroad, can have no proper idea of the 
 poor, low, silly, superstitious state, in which the 
 minds of the common people are kept, by the 
 mummery and art of the Priests, in all the cath- 
 olic countries.* In Naples, which contains only 
 about 300,000 inhabitants, there are 300 church- 
 es, 120 convents of men, and 40 of women. 
 The mother-church is dedicated to St. Janarius, 
 and when any calamitous events arise, this St. 
 Janarius is applied to, his image is carried about 
 in procession, and thousands of prayers are offer- 
 ed up to this supposed Patron for deliverance.f 
 Processions of a similar kind are extremely com- 
 mon at Rome, and all over Italy, and, indeed, all 
 through the catholic world. At Madrid, the 
 capital of Spain, the Virgin Mary, it seems, is 
 the most favourite Protectress. Abundance of 
 ceremonies are here continually carrying on in 
 honour of the mother of our Lord. In all Ma- 
 drid not a single street or house is to be found, 
 which is not decorated with a portrait or bust 
 
 * The late treacherous occupation of Portugal by the modern 
 Carthaginians,, however lamentable in its immediate consequences, 
 will, as in other cases, ultimately benefit mankind : as their work 
 appears to be the destruction of Papal tyranny ; or, as they call it, 
 " the melting down superstition. " Spain will probably share a sim- 
 ilar fate very speedily. What will become of unhappy Ire- 
 land ?— Editor. , _.. . 
 
 * See a droll account of this pretended Saint in Moor's View o* 
 Society ajftd Manner* ia Italy, vol, ii. p. 274—291, 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 225 
 
 of the Virgin. Incredible is the annual con- 
 sumption of flowers made use of in Spain for 
 crowning the Virgin's image ; incredible the num- 
 ber of hands, which are continually employed 
 from morning till night in dressing her caps, 
 turning her petticoats, and embroidering her 
 ruffles. Every Spaniard regards the Virgin in 
 the light of his friend, his confidante, his mistress, 
 whose whole attention is directed to himself, and 
 who is perpetually watching over his happiness. 
 Hence the name of Mary hangs incessantly upon 
 his lips, mixes in all his compliments, and forms 
 a part of all his wishes. In speaking, in writing, 
 his appeal is always to the Virgin, who is the 
 guarantee of all his promises, the witness of aH 
 his transactions. JLt is in the name of the holy 
 blessed Virgin, that the ladies intrigue witn 
 their gallants, write billet-doux, send their por- 
 traits, and appoint nocturnal assignations. 
 
 The funeral pomp and parade which charac- 
 terize the Spaniards at the burial of their dead, 
 is inexpressibly great. Upwards of a hundred 
 carriages, five or six hundred priests and monks, 
 with at least 200 flambeaus, form the ordinary 
 appendage of a common funeral* 
 
 These things are deplorable, and shew the ve- 
 ry low, degraded, and superstitious state of that 
 nation. 
 
 The use of the Inquisition, however, in that 
 pope-priest-ridden country, is still more shocking 
 than all their other superstitions put together. 
 
 What a curse have the Priests of Christen- 
 
 t Vide Monthly Magazine for February, 1798. 
 
226 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 dom been to Christendom ! How many precious 
 souls have been led into the pit of destruction 
 by an ungodly, superstitious, and idolatrous 
 priesthood ! I was almost going to say, that we 
 Parsons hare been the means of damning more 
 souls, than ever we were the mean of saving ! 
 From our profession it is, that iniquity diffuses it- 
 self through every land ! God forgive us ! we 
 have been too bad ; instead of being a blessings 
 and spreading health and salvation through the 
 nations, as is the method and design of the Gos- 
 
 Eel of Christ, and the Christian ministry, we 
 ave been playing into each others hands, have 
 erected a huge fabric of worldly dominion for 
 ourselves, 5 * and have brought down, and are at 
 this moment bringing down, the divine judgments 
 upon every country, where we have erected our 
 standard. We Protestants will be ready enough 
 to allow, that this has been the cause of the 
 Catholic states : but it is also true, if I mistake 
 not, of the Protestant Bishops and Clergy. We 
 will not sacrifice one inch of the secular domin- 
 ion we have, through the weakness and folly of 
 men, obtained ; no not to save the kingdom from 
 destruction ! The secular and superstitious con- 
 duct of the Heathen Priesthood brought ruin 
 upon the Pagan nations ; the secular and super- 
 stitious conduct of the Jewish Priests brought 
 ruin upon the Jewish nation ; the secular and 
 superstitious conduct of the Catholic Priests hath 
 ^brought ruin upon the Catholic nations ; and 
 
 * It is painful to contemplate that the Bishops should be discover- 
 ing an. active disposition to increase the extent of their worldly do- 
 minion. — Editor, 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 227 
 
 tli6 same kind of secular and superstitious con- 
 duct of our Protestant Bishops and Clergy will 
 involve us in a similar destruction. Nothing can 
 prevent this but the ecclesiastical reform so fre- 
 quently mentioned and alluded to in these pa- 
 pers! What reason is there to be given, why a 
 wicked, careless, lukewarm, and secular Pro- 
 testant Priesthood should not be punished as 
 well as those of other denominations ? As our 
 light and privileges are the greater; we may 
 justly expect our punishfiaent will Be the more 
 severe. If there be a God in heaven, who re- 
 gards the actions of men, and who respects the 
 completion of his own predictions, we may be as- 
 sured the day of darkness is coming, unless pre- 
 vented by a change in our conduct. See Jere- 
 miah xviii. 1 — 10. 
 
 Surely at the present dread period, we, of ail 
 people* ought to take the alarm, and use every 
 endeavour to remove whatever may subject us 
 to divine judgments. My daily prayer is, for the 
 safety, welfare, and prosperity of my King and 
 Country. But when 1 look around me, I cannot 
 help being exceedingly affected at the present 
 melancholy state of most of the neighbouring na- 
 tions. The sun, moon, and stars are all darken- 
 ed ; and the powers of heaven are shaken. Is 
 not the sun set and perished in France and Po- 
 land? Are not Holland, Flanders, Switzerland, 
 Geneva, Genoa, Sardinia, Savoy, Treves, Cologne? 
 Venice, Rome, the Italian dominions of the House 
 of Austria, and the little sea-girt empire of the 
 Knights of Malta, are Hot all these revolutionizedf 
 
228 a pl£a for reugiok 
 
 and fallen? Do not the Kings of Prussia, Na- 
 ples, Spain, and Portugal, and even the Emper- 
 or himself, at this moment tremble on their 
 thrones ? And doth not the same power, which 
 hath accomplished, is accomplishing, and will ac- 
 complish similar changes in the continental states, 
 denounce the most complete destruction to the 
 British Empire ? What then can save us from 
 the threatened calamity? Nothing under heav- 
 en, but a national reformation, by which we may 
 engage the divine protection. Hitherto the 
 Lord hath wonderfully helped us ; and I pray 
 God effectually to help us in time to come : 
 but this we have no solid reason to expect, for 
 any great number of years> unless the rubbish of 
 human ordinances shall be removed out of 
 Christ's kingdom, the church* and a very general 
 moral and religious change take place among us. 
 Oh ! that 1 could sound an alarm into the heart 
 of our excellent King, and into the hearts of our 
 Princes, Nobles, Bishops, Clergy, Gentry, Trades- 
 men ; and into the hearts also of all the inferior 
 orders of society ! It is reformer ruin ! The 1260 
 prophetical years are expiring ■! Reduce the Re- 
 deemer's religion to its primitive purity and sim- 
 plicity, or he will come in judgment, and plead his 
 own rights.* Let any man, any Bishop, any Cler- 
 gyman, say and prove that these things are not so, 
 
 * The propagators of Infidelity in France, before the Revolution, 
 raised among themselves and spent no less a sum annually than 
 900,000 pounds sterling, in purchasing, printing, and dispersing 
 books to corrupt the minds of the people, and prepare them for des- 
 perate measures. And similar means are at this moment carrying 
 forward in this country, in no small degree, to accomplish the same 
 purposes. While we Parsons are asleep, crying peace and safety, 
 the enemy is sowing his tares J 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 229 
 
 and i will openly retract all that is here advan- 
 ced. The Fopish constitution is overturned in 
 Rome this very year: and 1260 years from this 
 time the Roman pontiff began his secular domin- 
 ion in that proud and idolatrous metropolis of the 
 Christian world, through the expulsion of the 
 Goths by Belisarius the Roman general !| " All 
 flesh is as grass, and all the glory of man as the 
 flower of grass. The grass withereth, and the 
 flower thereof falleth away ; but the word of the 
 Lord endureth forever !" 
 
 And shall we be so blind and selfish as to sup- 
 pose, that all the rest of the nations shall fall, and 
 we alone be preserved? Amen ! Amen ! May 
 my King and my Country live for ever ! 
 
 We readily grant, therefore, you see, my Coun- 
 trymen, that the corruptions of Christianity shall 
 he purged and done away ; and we are persua- 
 ded the wickedness of Christians, so called, the 
 lukewarmness of professors, and the reiterated 
 attacks of Infidels upon the Gospel, shall all, un- 
 der the guidance of infinite wisdom, contribute to 
 accomplish this end. The lofty looks of lordly 
 Prelates shall be brought low : the supercilious 
 airs of downy Doctors and perjured Pluralists 
 shall be humbled ; the horrible sacrilege of 
 Nonresidents, who share the fleece, and leave 
 the flock thus despoiled to the charge of uninter- 
 ested hirelings that care not for them, shall be 
 avenged on their impious heads. Intemperate 
 Priests, avaricious Clerks, and buckish Parsons 
 
 t I mention the Goths and Belisarius again in this place, because 
 I wish to draw the reader's attention to this remarkable accomplish- 
 ment of Scripture prophecy. 
 
230 
 
 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 those curses of Christendom, shall be confound- 
 ed. All secular hierarchies in the Church shall 
 be tumbled into ruin ; lukewarm formalists,of eve- 
 ry denomination, shall call to the rocks and moun- 
 tains to hide them from the wrath of the Lamb, 
 Infidels, seeing the prophecies accomplished be- 
 fore their eyes, shall submit themselves to the 
 long resisted, but gentle yoke of the Gospel. 
 Wicked and openly profane men, men of rank 
 especially, those corrupters and debauchers of 
 the lower orders of society, shall be converted, 
 and become righteous, or swept from the earth 
 " with the besom of destruction." The invidi-* 
 ous disdain of illiberal Sectarians shall be suc- 
 ceeded by equal and universal benevolence ; and 
 the " Lord Jesus Christ alone shall be exalted in 
 that day."* The Bible, my Countrymen, the 
 
 * It may be very much questioned whether the united wisdom of 
 men be equal to such an effectual reforniation in Church and State 
 as may be thought perfectly consistent with the purity and simplicity 
 of the gospel. In civil matters, it may be, there is no government 
 devised by human wisdom, better calculated to promote the liberty, 
 prosperity, and happiness of a country than our own, by King, Lords, 
 and Commons, supposing all abuses displaced. Nor do I see any 
 valid objection to the three orders in the Church, of Bishops, Priests, 
 and Deacons. It is certain they have prevailed from the days of 
 the Apostles, in some form or other. But here we have abundance 
 of things to be removed, which are inconsistent with the scriptural 
 model. And if our Governors, ecclesiastical and civil, are deter- 
 mined to hold fast w r hat they have gotten, and suffer no abuses to 
 be rectified, the great Head of the church, it may be fully expect- 
 ed will arise, ere long, and plead his own cause in slaughter anc| 
 blood, Itis morally impossible that the present, degenerate state of 
 things should continue another century. Without a thorough re- 
 formation, both in civil and religious concerns (and even such a refor- 
 mation is big with danger) a much shorter time must subvert the 
 present order of things, not only through Europe in general, but in 
 England particularly. God grant we may have wisdom to do that 
 of our own accord, which must otherwise be done by constraint. 
 When " the iniquity of the Amorites is full, 1 ' their enemies will re- 
 ceive commissioh from above to enter their land, and to kill and de- 
 stroy. 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 231 
 
 Bible, stripped of every human appendage, shall 
 rise superior to all opposition ; and shall go down 
 with the revolving ages of time, enlightening the 
 faith, enlivening the hope, enkindling the love, 
 enflaming the zeal, and directing the conduct of 
 men, till the world shall be no more. 
 
 44 The cloud-capt towers, the gorgeous palaces, 
 The solemn temples, the great globe itself, 
 Yea, all which it inherits shall dissolve, 
 And like the baseless fabric of a vision, 
 Leave not a wreck behind :" 
 
 But the promises and threaten ings of the Holy 
 Writings shall be receiving their awful comple- 
 tion, upon Believers and Unbelievers, through- 
 out those never ending ages, which shall com- 
 mence when the present scene of things shall 
 be fully terminated. Let my countrymen, there- 
 fore, 
 
 44 Read, and revere the Sacred Page, a Page 
 Where triumphs immortality ; a Page 
 Which not the whole creation could produce ; 
 Which not the conflagration shall destroy ; 
 In nature's ruins not one letter lost." 
 
 In the mean time, be persuaded also to reflect 
 upon our respective situations. Suppose that we 
 
 The charges and denunciations against the several culprits men- 
 tioned in the above page may seem too severe for some gentle spirit- 
 ed persons, who can u call evil good and good evil ;" but in my 
 opinion, they fall greatly below the propriety of the case. The of- 
 fending Clergy are the curse and bane of the country, and the wrath 
 of Qod shall smoke against the faithless shepherds of Christ's flock- 
 Men of rank likewise are sometimes uncommonly blameable. I 
 myself have known some, who have corrupted and debauched the 
 whole neighbourhood where they lived. The late L — d S — h was 
 a pest in this way. The late S — r W — m M — h also did much mis- 
 chief among the young men and women all around the place where 
 he resided for several miles. No young person, of more decent ap- 
 pearance than ordinary, could well escape his allurements. Boys 
 and girls were equally his prey. We have many now living, also, 
 who are extremely culpable ; and when the scourge of heaven vis- 
 its the land, it shall fall peculiarly heavy upon such characters, 
 
 22 
 
232 
 
 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 who believe in the Saviour of mankind are mis- 
 taken ? Upon your own principles we are safe. 
 But suppose you are mistaken ? Your loss is 
 immense. For "what is a man profited, if he 
 shall gain the whole world, and lose his own 
 soul ? or what shall a man give in exchange for 
 his soul ?" You know who it is that hath said 
 too — "He that believeth on the Son hath ever- 
 lasting life : and he that believeth not the Son 
 shall not see life, but the wrath of God abideth 
 on him" — " he is condemned already !" — " Who- 
 soever shall fall on this stone shall be broken : 
 but on whomsoever it shall fall, it will grind him 
 to powder." Is there no danger to be appre- 
 hended from these, and similar declarations, with 
 which the Sacred Writings so largely abound ? 
 We are persuaded there is danger, and such as 
 is of the most serious kind which can befal a ra- 
 tional creature. 
 
 " Know'st thou th* importance of a souLimmortal ? 
 
 Behold the midnight glory ; worlds on worlds ! 
 
 Amazing pomp ! Redouble this amaze ; 
 
 Ten thousand add ; add twice ten thousand more * r 
 
 Then weigh the whole ; one soul outweighs them all j 
 
 And calls th' astonishing magnificence 
 
 Of unintelligent creation poor." 
 
 Treating, with just contempt, therefore, the 
 Scoffs and sneers (for solid arguments we know 
 they have none) of the whole unbelieving body 
 of our countrymen, whether among the nobility 
 and gentry of the land, or among the ingoble vul- 
 gar, the beasts of the people ; our determina- 
 tion is, whatever we gain or lose beside, by the 
 grace of God, to secure the salvation of this im- 
 mortal part. No harm can happen to us in so 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 233 
 
 doing. We are secure in every event of things. 
 If the four score scourges of the Almighty, the 
 sword, famine, noisome beasts, and pestilence, 
 should receive their commission to run through 
 the land, we are yet assured it shall be well with 
 them that fear God. Sound religion, rational pi- 
 ety, solid virtue, and a lively sense of the divine 
 favour, will injure no man. They will render us 
 respected, at least by the wise and good, while 
 we live, and be a comfortable evidence of our fe- 
 licity when we die.* In the mean time, if it be 
 enquired where present happiness is to be found ? 
 May we not say with confidence, 
 
 " No doubt 'tis in the human breast, 
 When clana'rous conscience lies at rest, 
 
 AppeasM by love divine : 
 Where peace has fix'd her snow-white throne, 
 And faith and holy hope are known, 
 
 And grateful praise erects her shrine. " 
 
 After all, suppose there should be no future 
 existence- — what do we lose ? — But, if there 
 should be a future state ? — " and that there 
 all nature cries aloud through all her works." — 
 then what shall become of the philosophic Infidel ; 
 the immoral Christian; and the mere nominal 
 Professor ; " If the righteous scarcely be saved, 
 svhere shall the ungodly and the sinner appear ?" 
 
 * When that fine writer and pious author, Mr. William Law, 
 came to die, he seemed to enjoy the full assurance of faith : " Away 
 with these filthy garments," said the expiring Saint; " I feel a sa- 
 cred fire kindled in my soul, which will destroy every thing contrary 
 to itself, and burn as a flame of divine love to all eternity." 
 
 This learned man,, in the latter part of his life, degenerated into 
 all the fooleries of mysticism ; and there is some reason to suppose, 
 his extravagant notions might be one mean Gf driving the celebrated 
 CribJbon into a state of infidelity. 
 
234 
 
 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 u What can preserve my life I or what destroy 
 An angel's arm can't snatch me* from the grave ; 
 Legions of angels can't confine me there J' 
 
 CHAP. X. 
 
 OBJECTIONS AGAINST THE BIBLE ANSWERED 
 
 Reflect then, my Countrymen, upon your situ- 
 ation. Be the Scriptures true or false ; be Je- 
 sus Christ a vile impostor, or the only Saviour of 
 the world ; yet we are undeniably reasonable 
 creatures, and under the moral government of 
 God. This is no mere notion, that may be true 
 or false ; but a plain matter of fact, which eve- 
 ry man may be sensible of by looking into his 
 own bosom. Natural religion, therefore, at Ieast ? 
 must be binding upon us. And that also re- 
 quires, on pain of the highest penalties, that we 
 should deny ungodliness, all impiety and profane- 
 ness — and worldly lusts, all irregular secular 
 pleasures and pursuits— and live soberly, chaste- 
 ly, temperately; — righteously, doing strict jus- 
 tice in ail our dealings, between man and man t 
 and shewing mercy to every child of distress to 
 the utmost of our power—and godlily, righteous- 
 ly, piously worshipping the Divine Being con- 
 stantly and conscientiously in public and in pri- 
 vate, and zealously endeavouring to please him 
 in every part of our conduct. Deism, as well as 
 Christianity, requires all this. We gain nothing 
 then, but lose a great deal, by rejecting the 
 merciful dispensation of the Gospel, and having 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS, 
 
 235 
 
 recourse to the religion of nature.* For natural 
 religion, equally with revealed, condemns all im- 
 moral men ; under the penalty of incurring the 
 utmost displeasure of our Maker, 
 
 " But then you have the satisfaction to think 
 there is no Devil : by rejecting the Bible you 
 have at least got clear of this bug-bear, with 
 which we frightened children and old women !" 
 
 If we should ask, how you know there is no 
 such fallen spirit ? You can give no rational an- 
 swer. Are you acquainted with all the secrets 
 of the invisible world ? Your ipse dixit will go 
 
 * What a picture does Voltaire draw of the condition o f man ? 
 and, indeed, though it is very melancholy, it is very just upon his 
 own principles, that the way of salvation revealed in the Gospel 
 has no foundation in truth. 
 
 u Who can without horror," says this sophistical philosopher, 
 . u consider the whole earth as the empire of destruction ? It abounds 
 Pro wonders ; it abounds also in victims; it is avast field of carnage 
 and contagion ; — Every species is without pity ; pursued and torn to 
 pieces, through the earth and air and water! In man there is more 
 wretchedness than in all other animals put together. He smarts 
 continually under two scourges, which other animals never feel; 
 anxiety and listlessness in appetence, which make him weary of 
 himself. — He loves life, and yet he knows that he must die. If he 
 *mjoy some transient good, for which he is thankful to heaven, he 
 suffers various evils, and is at last devoured by worms. This knowl- 
 edge is his fatal prerogative ; other animals have it not. He feels it 
 every moment, rankling and corroding in his breast. Yet he spends 
 the transient moment of his existence, in diffusing the misery that 
 he suffers ; in cutting the throats of his fellow-creatures for pay ; in 
 cheating and being cheated ; in robbing and being robbed : in serv- 
 ing that he may command ; and in repenting all that he does.— The 
 bulk of mankind, are nothing more than a crowd of wretches, equal- 
 ly criminal and unfortunate ; and the globe contains rather carcases 
 than men. I tremble upon a review of this dreadful picture, to find 
 that it implies a complaint against Providence ; and / wish that I 
 had never been born . m 
 
 Let any man consider well this declaration ; afterwards proceed 
 to take a view of the last three months, and dying scene of Voltaire, 
 and then let him say what this old sinner ever gained by his boasted 
 Infidelity and Philosophy. 
 
 22* 
 
236 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 no further than ours. We say there is such a 
 Being, and we appeal to all history ; especially 
 to the writings of the Old and New Testaments, 
 the evidence of which is such as no man ever 
 did, or ever can fairly answer. The Son of God y 
 the Messenger from the invisible state, hath 
 taught us this doctrine ; # and we are firmly per- 
 suaded, it is acting a more rational part to give 
 credit to his information, concerning the invisi- 
 ble world, than to trust to the vague, uncertain, 
 and contradictory lights of a vain philosophy. 
 What have you to reply ? — " there is no such 
 Being in nature." — -Ana so your affirmation or 
 negation is to be the standard of truth ! — A lit- 
 tle more modesty might become you well : cer- 
 tainly it would make you the more amiable men, 
 and not less comfortable in your own mind. 
 
 But, suppose there be no Devil ; what do you 
 gain ? — Still man is a rational creature, and you 
 are under the moral as well as natural govern- 
 ment of the Divine Being. And if you have 
 been dexterous enough to get clear of one enemy, 
 you have two yet left, the world and your own 
 nature— -your lusts and passions within you, and 
 the allurements of visible objects without you. 
 Can you deny the existence of these ? And are you 
 perfectly sure, that you shall be able to wage a 
 successful warfare with two such potent adver- 
 saries ? 
 
 You see then, my Countrymen, that when 
 you have houted the Bible out of the world, 
 proved the Virgin Mary to be a bad woman, Je- 
 
 * The Bible is full ofthe doctrine of fallen angels. See especial- 
 ly Matt. x. 1.— Ibid. xxv. 41.— Mark v. 8, 9.— John ™. 44.-^ 
 Cor. xi. 14, 15,— James ii. 19,— 2 Peter ii. 4.— 1 John in. 8— Jude 
 Ter. 6. 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 237 
 
 sUs Christ to be an illegitimate child, and annihi- 
 lated the Devil — wonderful feats ! worthy of 
 all praise ! — you must not stop here. There is 
 no safety for you, till you have also annihilated 
 the Maker and Governor of the world. Athe- 
 ism must be your dernier resort.* For if there 
 be a God, every immoral man will be, ere long, 
 a miserable man. You must, therefore, to be 
 consistent, and obtain composure in your irreli- 
 gious courses, plunge headlong into the gulph of 
 Atheism.f — But then, what will you do with 
 
 * Antiphanes, a very ancient Poet, who lived near a hundred 
 years before Socrates, hath strongly expressed his expectation of 
 future existence : u Be not grieved," says he, u above measure for 
 thy deceased friends. They are not dead, but have only finished 
 that journey which it is necessary for every one of us to take. We 
 ourselves must go to that great place of reception in which they are 
 all assembled, and, in this general rendezvous of mankind, live to- 
 gether in another state of being. " — Spectator, No. 289. 
 
 f Books proper to be consulted against Atheism maybe these that 
 follow :— Nieuwentyt's Religious Philosopher — Adam's Lectures on 
 Natural and Experimental Philosophy — Clarke's Discourse concern- 
 ing the Being and Attributes of God—Baxter's Matho — Necker's 
 Importance of Religious Opinions — Bishop Cumberland on the Laws 
 of Nature — Bentley Boyle's Lectures — Ray's Wisdom of God in 
 the Works of Creation — Wollaston's Religion of Nature — Wesley's 
 Survey of the Wisdom of God in the Creation — Derham's Physico 
 and Astro-Theology— Cudworth's True Intellectual System — Bish- 
 op Wilkins on Natural Religion — Sturm's Reflections on the Works 
 of God — Spectacle de la Nature, by Le Pluche — and Fenelon's 
 Demonstration of the Existence, Wisdom, and Omnipotence of God> 
 drawn from the knowledge of Nature, particularly of Man, and fit- 
 ted to the meanest capacity. — This is a fine little work, and worthy 
 of its great author, To these may be added also Swammerdam's 
 Book of Nature — Bonnet's Philosophical Researches — and Pierre's 
 Studies of Nature, abound with much ingenious rnattet in proof of 
 the Divine Existence. (1) 
 
 I transcribe the names of such a variety of authors both here, and 
 
 (1) Great aie the evils that Paley has brought upon us, by teach- 
 ing the clergy the art of prevarication. The christian world is cer- 
 tainly much indebted to him for his able treatises on the Evidtncits 
 of Christianity and Natural Theology ; which cannot be too warm- 
 ly recommended. — Editor. 
 
238 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 reason and conscience, those troublesome inmates 
 of the human bosom ? Can you bring yourselves 
 calmly to believe, that this beautiful frame of na- 
 ture, which displays so much intelligence, wisdom, 
 power, goodness, justice, art, design, is the work 
 of chance ? That admirable piece of mechanism 
 your own body, the meanest insect that crawls 
 upon the ground, nay, the very watch in your 
 pocket, will confute the supposition. You must, 
 therefore, you see, £ome back to and embrace 
 the Religion of Jesus with us Believers. You 
 cannot find rest, upon the principles of sound rea- 
 son, in any other system. For though the Gos- 
 pel is attended with various and great difficulties, 
 as every view of both the natural aud moral 
 world unquestionably is ; yet it is attended with 
 the fewest difficulties, and none but such as are 
 honestly superable ; and is, at the same time, 
 the most comfortable and happy institution that 
 ever was proposed to the consideration and ac- 
 ceptance of reasonable creatures. Nothing was 
 ever so pure, so benevolent, so divine, so perfec- 
 tive of human nature, so adapted to the wants 
 and circumstances of mankind. To live under 
 the full power of it, is to have the proper enjoy- 
 on former p'ages, not out of any vain and foolish ostentation ; but, to 
 inform the less experienced reader, to what books he may have re- 
 course, if he find it necessary for the peace and satisfaction of his 
 own mind» But there is no proof of the existence of God, and the 
 truth of Christianity, so consolatory, as the experimental and heart- 
 felt knowledge of God, and of his son Jesus Christ. Indeed, all oth- 
 er proofs, without this, are to little purpose, and this is independent 
 of every other argument ; for though it cannot with propriety be ad- 
 duced for the conviction of Unbelievers, it is calculated to yield 
 more satisfaction to our own bosoms than the most laboured argu- 
 ments that reach the understanding only. Poor people, whose 
 minds have taken a religious turn, usually rest their salvation up- 
 on this experimental conviction alone. 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 239 
 
 ment of life.* To believe and obey it, is to be 
 entitled to a " crown that fadeth not away." 
 
 Upon the supposition, that the person, whom 
 we call the Saviour of the world, had no com- 
 mission from heaven to make the will of God 
 known to mankind, would it not be one of the 
 greatest miracles, that he and his twelve follow- 
 ers, poor, unlettered, and obscure men* should 
 have brought to light a system of doctrines the 
 most sublime, and of morals the most perfect ? 
 that Jesus and the Fishermen of Galilee should 
 have far surpassed Socrates, Plato, Cicero, and 
 all the greatest men of the most enlightened pe- 
 riod of the world ? that every thing they advanc- 
 ed should perfectly agree both with the natural, 
 civil, and religious history of mankind ? that 
 their discourses should still be capable of improv- 
 ing and delighting the most learned and pro- 
 found geniuses of these latter ages ?t that all 
 modern discoveries should bear witness to the 
 truth of the facts recorded in the most venera- 
 ble of all volumes ? and that every book in the 
 world, sacred or profane, Christian, Jewish, Pa- 
 gan, or Mahometan, instead of lessening, should 
 
 * u There is not a single precept in the Gospel, which is not cal- 
 culated to promote our happiness." 
 
 Sir Isaac Newton has given us a demonstration of the existence 
 and intelligence of the Divine Being, in the close of his Principia, 
 which the atheistical reader would do well to consider at his leisure. 
 And to the above books against Atheism should be added a very ex- 
 cellent und satisfactory Discourse by Archbishop Tillotson on the 
 Wisdom of being Religious. 
 
 t Newton accounted the Scriptures the most sublime philosophy, 
 and never mentioned the word — God — but with a pause. See 
 Bishop Watson^ Two Sermons and Charge^ p. 9, where this is as- 
 serted. The same thing is recorded of the Honourable Robert 
 Boyle, by Bishop Burnet. How diiTerent the conduct of our Minute 
 Philosophers ? 
 
£40 
 
 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 establish the credit and authority of the Bible 
 as a revelation from heaven ! # 
 
 * Mr. Whiston, in his Astronomical Principles of Religion, gives 
 us a short view of the reasons, which induced him to believe the 
 Jewish and Christian revelations to be true. These reasons are the 
 following : 
 
 1. u The revealed religion of the Jews and Christians lays the 
 law of nature for its foundation ; and all along supports and assists 
 natural religion ; as every true revelation ought to do. 
 
 2. u Astronomy, and the rest of our certain mathematic scien- 
 ces, do confirm the accounts of Scripture, so far as they are con- 
 cerned. 
 
 3. u The most ancient and best historical accounts now known, 
 do, generally speaking, confirm the accounts of Scripture, so far as 
 they are concerned. 
 
 4. u The more learning has increased, the more certain, in gen- 
 eral, do the Scripture accounts appear ; and its difficult places are 
 more cleared thereby. 
 
 5. " There are, or have been generally, standing memorials pre- 
 served of the certain truths of the principal historical facU, which 
 were constant evidences for the certainty of them. 
 
 6. " Neither the Mosaical law, nor the Christian religion, could 
 possibly have been received and established without such miracles 
 as the sacred history contains. 
 
 7. " Although the Jews all along hated and persecuted the proph- 
 ets of God ; yet were they forced to believe they were true proph- 
 ets, and their writings of divine inspiration. 
 
 8. " The ancient and present state of the Jewish nation are 
 strong arguments for the truth of their law, and of the Scripture 
 prophecies relating to them. 
 
 9. u The ancient and present state of the Christian church are 
 also strong arguments for the truth of the Gospel, and of the Scrip- 
 ture prophecies relating thereto. 
 
 10. " The miracles, whereon the Jewish and Christian religion 
 are founded, were of old owned to be true by their very enemies. 
 
 11. " The sacred writers, who lived in times and places so re- 
 mote from one another, do yet all carry on one and the same grand 
 design; namely, that of the salvation of mankind, by the worship 
 of, and obedience to, the one true God, in and through the king 
 Messiah: which, without a divine conduct, could never have been 
 done. 
 
 12. " The principal doctrines of the Jewish and Christian religion 
 are agreeable to the most ancient traditions of all other nations. 
 
 13. u The difficulties relating to this religion are not such as affect 
 the truth of the facts, but the conduct of Providence : the reasons 
 of which the sacred writers never pretend fully to know, or to re- 
 peal to mankind. 
 
 M. a Natural religion, which is yet so uncertain in itself, is not 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 241 
 
 This is more extraordinary still, when it is con- 
 sidered that the object of our Saviour's religion 
 is new, the doctrines new, his personal character 
 new,* and the religionflltself superior to all that 
 
 without such difficulties as to the conduct of Providence, as are ob- 
 jected to revelation. 
 
 15. " The Sacred History has the greatest marks of truth, hones- 
 ty, and impartiality of all other histories whatsoever ; and withal 
 has none of the known marks of knavery and imposture. 
 
 16. " The predictions of Scripture have been still fulfilled in the 
 several ages of the world whereto they belong. 
 
 17. u No opposite systems of the universe, or schemes of divine 
 revelation, have any tolerable pretences to be true, but those of the 
 Jews and Christians. 
 
 u These are the plain and obvious arguments, which persuade me 
 of the truth of the Jewish and Christian revelations, which I earn- 
 estly recommend to the farther consideration of the inquisitive 
 reader." 
 
 * u The four Evangelists," of whom such contemptuous things 
 have been spoken by Mr. Paine and others, " have done, without 
 appearing to have intended it, what was never performed by any 
 authors before or since. They have drawn, a perfect human charac- 
 ter, without a single flaw ! They have given the history of one, 
 whose spirit, words, and action?, were in every particular what they 
 ought to have been ; who always did the very thing which was 
 proper, and in the best manner imaginable ; who never once devi- 
 ated from the most consummate wisdom, purity, benevolence, com- 
 passion, meekness, humility, fortitude, patience, piety, zeal, and 
 every other excellency ; and who in no instance let one virtue or 
 holy disposition entrench on another ; but exercised them all in en- 
 tire harmony and exact proportion ! The more the histories of the 
 Evangelists are examined, the clearer will this appear; and the 
 more evidently will it be perceived, that they all coincide in the 
 view they give of their Lord's character. This subject challenges 
 investigation, and sets infidelity at defiance ! Either these four men 
 exceeded in genius and capacity all the writers that ever lived, or 
 they wrote under the special guidance of divine inspiration ; for 
 without labour or affectation they have effected, what have baffled 
 all others, who have set themselves purposely to accomplish it. 
 
 " Industry, ingenuity, and malice have, for ages, been employed, 
 in endeavouring to prove the Evangelists inconsistent with each oth- 
 er ; but not a single contradiction has been proved upon them.'" 
 
 This quotation is taken from the Rev. T. Scott's Answer to 
 Paine's Age of Reason. The whole forms a satisfactory antidote 
 against the poison of that virulent Deist's publication, and may be 
 had at the very moderate price of One Shilling. 
 
 With this may be compared the fine account that Rousseau has 
 
242 4 PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 was known among men.. These are considera- 
 tions which ought to have much weight with ev* 
 
 given us of the Gospel, which is th^ppciore remarkable, as it is from 
 the pen of an enemy. 
 
 a I will confess to you," says he, 4 Hhat the majesty of the Scrip- 
 tures strikes me with admiration, as the purity of the Gospel hath 
 its influence on my heart." Peruse the works of our philosophers 
 with all their pomp of diction : how mean, how contemptible are 
 they, compared with the Scripture ! Is it possible that book, at once 
 so simple and sublime, should be merely the work of man ? Is it pos- 
 sible the sacred personage, whose history it contains, should be him- 
 self a mere man ? Do we find that he assumed the tone of an enthu- 
 siast or ambitious sectary? What sweetness, what purity in his 
 manner i What an affecting gracefulness in his delivery ! What sub- 
 limity in his maxims ? What profound wisdom in his discourses ! 
 What presence of mind, what subtlety, what truth in his replies ! 
 How great the command over his passions ! Where is the man, 
 where the philosopher, who could so live, and so die, without weak- 
 ness, and without ostentation* ? When Plato described his imaginary 
 good man, loaded with all the shame of guilt, yet meriting the high- 
 est rewards of virtue, he describes exactly the character of Jesus 
 Christ: the resemblance was so striking, that all the Fathers per? 
 ceived it. 
 
 u What prepossession, what blindness must it be, to compare the 
 son of Sophronicus to the son of Mary ? What an infinite dispropor- 
 tion there is between them ! Socrates, dying without pain or igno- 
 miny, easily supported his character to the last ; and if his death, 
 however easy, had not crowned his life, it might have been doubted 
 whether Socrates, with all his wisdom, was any thing more than a 
 vain sophist. He invented, it is said, the theory of morals. Others, 
 however, had before put them in practice ; he had only to say there- 
 fore what they had done, and to reduce their examples to precepts, 
 Aristides had been just before Socrates denning justice ; Leonidas 
 had given up his life for his country before Socrates declared patri- 
 otism to be a duty : the Spartans were a sober people before Socra- 
 tes recommended sobriety ; before he had even defined virtue, 
 Greece abounded in virtuous men. But where did Jesus learn, 
 amocg his competitors, that pure land sublime morality, of which he 
 only hath given us both precept and example. The greatest wis- 
 dom was made known among the most bigoted fanaticism, and the 
 simplicity of the most heroic virtues dishonour to the vilest people 
 upon earth. The death of Socrates, peaceably philosophizing with 
 his friends, appears the most agreeable that could be wished for ; 
 that of Jesus expiring in the midst of agonizing pains, abused, in- 
 sulted, and accused by a whole nation, is the most horrible that 
 could be feared. Socrate9 in receiving the cup of poison, blessed in- 
 deed the weeping executioner who administered it ; but Jesus, iu 
 the midst of excruciating tortures, prayed for his merciless torment- 
 tors. Yes, if the life and death of Socrates were those of a sagre, the 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITING?, 243 
 
 ery man who calk himself a Philosopher, and 
 wishes to be determined in his judgment only by 
 the reason and nature of things.* 
 
 " But, is it possible, any reasonable man should 
 be so weak as to suppose the book, called the 
 Bible, can be the Word of God?" 
 
 No intelligent Christian will distinguish it by 
 that name, without a large restriction of its con- 
 tents. All we assert respecting it, is, that it is a 
 collection of writings, containing a history of the 
 divine dispensations to our world, and that the 
 proper Wordt of God, with numberless other 
 particulars, is interwoven all way through these 
 most ancient and invaluable writings. 
 
 M Is it to be conceived by any man, who hath 
 
 life and death of Jesus are those of a God. Shall we suppose the 
 evangelic history a mere fiction ? Indeed, my friend, it bears not the 
 marks of fiction ; on the contrary, the history of Socrates, which no- 
 body presumes to doubt- is not so well attested as that of Jesus 
 Christ. Such a supposition, in fact, only shifts the difficulty without 
 obviating it ; it is more inconceivable that a number of persons 
 should agree to write such a history, than that only One should fur- 
 nish the subject of it. The Jewish authors were incapable of the 
 .diction, and strangers to the morality contained in the Gospel, the 
 marks of whose truth are so striking and inimitable, that the invent- 
 or would be a more astonishing character than a hero." — Emilius, 
 
 # It is truly remarkable, and highly satisfactory to the serious 
 .Christian, that all our modern discoveries are so far from proving un- 
 favourable to the truth of the Sacred Writings, that they strongly 
 tend to the illustration and confirmation of them. All voyages and 
 travels, into the East especially, are particularly useful in this point 
 of view. Bruce's Travels throw light upon many biblical circum- 
 stances. Maurice's Indian Antiquities, and History of Hindostan, 
 are singularly valuable. Harmer's Observations on divers passages 
 of Scripture, is a work superior to every thing of the kind, as it con- 
 tains a selection, from a variety of voyages and travels, of such cir- 
 cumstances as have a tendency to illustrate the meaning of a large 
 number of obscure pages in the Sacred Writings. [A new edition 
 of this vorkis just published, with numerous additions, by Dr. Ad- 
 am Clarke.] 
 
 t See this matter set in a very proper light in the fourth Letter of 
 Bishop Watson's Apology for the Bible. 
 
 23 
 
244 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 the least pretension to common sense, that the 
 several simple relations recorded in the books of 
 Moses, Joshua, Judges, and those whioh follow, 
 can be founded in truth ?" 
 
 Most of our misapprehensions of this kind arise 
 from not duly considering the infant state of the 
 world, the progressive state of civil society, and 
 the different manners of the several ages and 
 countries of the earth. The customs of the 
 eastern nations, where the Bible was originally 
 written, were then, and indeed are at this day 
 extremely different from our own; almost as 
 much so as between the manners of the inhabi- 
 tants of the south-sea islands, and those of this 
 country. And while we are wondering at the 
 simplicity of their customs, they are entertaining 
 themselves with the novelty of ours. # 
 
 " But then* what occasion was there for a Me- 
 diator? Is not God the wise and good parent of 
 all his creatures ? and cannot he pardon our of- 
 fences, and make us happy in the future state, 
 without the interposition of any other being 
 whatever ?" 
 
 What God can do, what he hath done, and 
 
 * This objection is well answered in the first Leiter of Bishop 
 Watson's Apology. 
 
 The Character of Moses and his writings is very amply and satis- 
 factorily vindicated from all the usual objections of Infidels in the 
 first of Bishop Newton's Dissertations on some parts of the Old Tes- 
 tament. Little more either need or can be added to what this learn- 
 ed man hath advanced. If the reader is disposed, he say add 
 Gray's Key to the Old Testament. After reading such authors, it 
 is scarcely possible to avoid entertaining an opinion extremely con- 
 temptible of Thomas Paine. 
 
 Mr* Hervcy's Remarks on Lord Bolingbroke's Letters on the 
 Study and Use of History contain many pious and satisfactory ob- 
 servations on the History of the Oi.i Testament, especially on the 
 writings of Moses. 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 245 
 
 what he will do, are very different considerations. 
 If it were equally consistent with his wisdom and 
 o-oodness to save mankind without a Mediator, 
 we may be assured it would have been done. 
 But as the Divine Being hath thought proper to 
 institute the mediatorial .scheme, we may be as- 
 sured ttare are the best reasons for the appoint- 
 ment ; though we may be incapable of discover- 
 ing, and even comprehending, what all these 
 reasons are. Indeed, even in this state, few of 
 the blessings of Providence are conveyed to us., 
 except by the intervention of mediators* The 
 whole plan of the world is carried forward by 
 the assistance of others. How many mediators 
 must there be, before we can be supplied with 
 our daily bread ?* 
 
 " If a revelation must be made to mankind, 
 why was it delivered in the historic form ? Why 
 was it not rather given in some set and regular 
 composition, worthy of its author?" 
 
 The reason of this must be resolved into di- 
 vine wisdom. He, that best knew the nature of 
 man, chose this method in preference to every 
 other ; and there is no reason to question, but 
 that the variety of compositions, of which the 
 Bible is formed, is much better adapted to the 
 circumstances of the great bulk of mankind, than 
 any set and regular discourse in the didactic 
 form.t 
 
 * See Soame Jenyng's View of the internal Evidence of the 
 Christian Religion, and Butler's Analogy, passim, where the doc- 
 trine of the mediatorship of Messiah is considered at large, with tin- 
 answerable evidence. 
 
 t Let the reader consult Mr. Wakefield's 'Evidence *f Christiani- 
 ty i where he will find a number of remarks well adapted to display 
 
246 
 
 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 " The books of Moses are thought by many to 
 have been written some ages after his time ?"* 
 
 The authenticity of these books is unquestion- 
 able, and has been amply vindicated by men ev- 
 ery way furnished for the enquiry .f 
 
 " Though some parts of the books of Moses 
 are written with great beauty and simplicity ; 
 yet many of his laws are trifling, and unworthy 
 of a great legislator ?" 
 
 This objection arises from a want of due atten- 
 tion to the state of the people, for whom those 
 laws were enacted. When the circumstances 
 of the Jews are properly considered, the Mosaic 
 institutions will appear to be adapted with the 
 most consummate propriety to those circumstan- 
 ces.J It is extremely hard that the Bible 
 should be made accountable for our ignorance. 
 
 the excellence, recommend the purity, illustrate the character, and 
 evince the authenticity of the Christian religion. See too Cobbold's 
 Essay on the Historic form of Scripture* 
 
 * Le Clerc was of this opinion in his younger days ; but after more 
 reading 1 and better informed judgment, he changed his mind, and 
 wrote in defence of their genuineness and authenticity. 
 
 " The first, and truly original historians," says another learned 
 man, U are those of the Hebrew Scriptures. The sacred writers, to 
 the unequalled dignity of their subject, unite a majestic simplicity 
 and perspicuity of style and narration. Moses, the most ancient, is 
 the most perfect of historians. His style, is copious, even, and clear. 
 Like a deep river, he bears his reader with a calm and majestic 
 course. It was his purpose, to give a body of laws, as well as a 
 thread of history; and by interweaving them together, he has au- 
 thenticated both : for it is impossible to forge the civil and religious 
 policy of a great nation. " 
 
 The ingenious reader will find much entertainment and instruc- 
 tion, and various difficulties obviated^ in Bryant's Observations on 
 the Plagues of Egypt. 
 
 t See Prideaux's Connexion, b. 6; Kidder*s Commentary on the 
 Books of Moses ; Witsii Miscellanea Sacra; March's Discourse on 
 the Authenticity of those Books, and Du Pin's Bibliotheca. 
 
 X Consult Lowmau's Dissertation on the Civil Government of the 
 Hebrews, and Dr. Randolph's Excellency of the Jewish Laic vin- 
 dicated* See too Forbe's Thoughts on Religion. 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 247 
 
 « The character and conduct of David, who is 
 called * a man after God's own heart, 9 can nev- 
 er be defended by any person who has the least 
 regard to truth and moral excellency ?" 
 
 ft is not the business of these papers to enter 
 into a minute defence of all those parts of the 
 Bible, which may seem objectionable. The 
 character of David, however, stands high in our 
 estimation, except in the cause of Uriah; and 
 as it has been virulently attacked by some con- 
 siderable men, so it has been no less ably defend- 
 ed* And to such defence, we beg leave to re- 
 fer those readers who find themselves concern- 
 ed* 
 
 " The characters and manners of the ancient 
 Prophets were uncouth, and unworthy of the 
 God who is said to have sent them ?" 
 
 * Delany's Historical Account of the Life and Reign of David is 
 valuable. — Bishop Porteus's Sermon on the Character of David 
 abounds with just remarks. — But Chandlers Critical History of the 
 Life of David enters at large into the subject, and is particularly 
 satisfactory. Another learned man says : — 
 
 w If we consider David, in the great variety of hi3 fine qualifica- 
 tions : the ornaments of his person, and the far more illustrious en 
 dowments of his mind; the surprising revolutions in his fortune; 
 sometimes reduced to the lowest ebb of adversity ; sometimes rid 
 ing upon the highest tide of prosperity ; — his singular dexterity in 
 extricating himself from difficulties, and peculiar felicity in accom- 
 modating himself to alj circumstances ; — the prizes he won as a 
 youthful champion ; and the victories he gained as an experienced 
 general ; his masterly hand upon the harp, and his inimitable talent 
 for poetry ; — the admirable regulation of his royal government, and 
 the incomparable usefulness of his public writings ; — the depth of his 
 repentance, and the heightof his devotion ; — the vigour of his faith 
 in the divine promises, and the ardour of his love to the divine Ma- 
 jesty : — If we consider these, with several other marks of honour and 
 grace, which ennoble the history of his life ; we shall see such an 
 assemblage of shining qualities, as perhaps were never united in any 
 other merely, human character ,J 
 
 23 
 
 * 
 
248 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 In general, they were moral and religious 
 men ; and their manners were in perfect con- 
 formity to the times in which they lived, and the 
 people among whom they conversed. Besides* 
 it is not essential to the character of a prophet 
 of the true God, that he should be a good man. 
 Balaam is an instance to the contrary. God, in- 
 deed, in the course of his providence, frequently 
 uses bad men as instruments to accomplish his 
 ow T n jmr poses. 
 
 " But there are many actions ascribed to the 
 servants of God in the Old Testament, which 
 very much wound the feelings of every good 
 man. Noah was guilty of intoxication ; Abra- 
 ham of dissimulation; Jacob of lying; Aaron of 
 idolatry ; Joel of treachery and murder ; David 
 of adultery and murder; Solomon of idolatry 
 and lewdness ; and many others of crimes of sev- 
 eral kinds ?" 
 
 The relation of all these instances of wicked- 
 ness in the servants of God, is a proof of the dis- 
 interestedness and impartiality of the sacred his- 
 torians ; and these crimes are recorded, not for 
 our imitation, but for our admonition. If we at- 
 tend to the consequences of these several trans- 
 gressions, we shall see no good reason to imitate 
 them. It is not any where recorded, that these 
 faulty parts of their conduct met with the appro- 
 bation of Heaven. 
 
 « How may the horrible destruction of the na- 
 tions of Canaan be reconciled with the principles 
 i>f mercy and goodness ?" 
 
 Just as pestilence, famine, storms, tem- 
 pests, and earthquakes may be reconciled with 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 249 
 
 those lovely perfections. The Moral Governor 
 of the world is at liberty to destroy offending na- 
 tions and individuals, in any manner he judges 
 meet.* We see this to be the constant course of 
 Divine Providence. 
 
 " But, you should like to have been eye-witness 
 of the mighty works wrought by Mosest and 
 Jesus Christ ?" 
 
 * See this vindicated in Bryant's Treatise on tbe Scriptures ; in 
 the first Lttttr of Watson's Apology ; and in almost every other au- 
 thor who has treated upon subjects of this nature. 
 
 1 The writings of Moses have received much confirmation and 
 elucidation from the learned labours of the late Sir William Jones, 
 and the present Mr. Maurice. All the leading circumstances of the 
 Mosaic history are found detailed, with various degrees of corrup- 
 tion and perversicti among the writings of the East Iudies. The fol- 
 lowing account of Noah and his three sons, from Mr. Maurice's 
 Sanscreet Fragments, is very remarkable, and strongly corrobora- 
 tive of the Mosaic history. 
 
 U " To Satyavarman that sovereign of the whole earth, were bom 
 three sons, the eldest Sherma ; then Charma ; and, thirdly, Jyapeti, 
 by name. 
 
 2. They were all men of good morals, excellent in virtue and vir- 
 tuous deeds, skilled in the use of weapons to strike with, or to be 
 thrown; brave men, eager for victory in battle. 
 
 3. But Satyavarman, being continually delighted with devout 
 meditation, and seeing his tons fit for dominion, laid upon them the 
 burden of government. 
 
 4. Whilst he remained honouring and satisfying the gods, and 
 priests, and kine, one day, by the act of destiny, the king, having 
 drunk mead, 
 
 5. Became senseless, and lay asleep naked. Then was he seen 
 by Charma, and by him were his two brothers called : 
 
 6. To whom he said, What has now befallen ? In what state is 
 this our sire ? By those two was he hidden with clothes, and called 
 to his senses again and again, 
 
 7. Having recovered his intellect, and perfectly knowing what 
 had passed, he cursed Charma ; saying, Thou shalt be servant of 
 servants ; 
 
 8. And, since thou wast a laughter in their presence, from 
 laughter shalt thou acquire a name. Then he gave to Sherma the 
 wide domain on the south of the snowy mountains. 
 
 9. And to Jyapeti he gave all on the north of the snoWy moun- 
 tains ; but he, by the power of religious contemplation, attained su- 
 preme bliss. " 
 
&50 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 So should we, Has not every man, in every 
 age, and in every country under heaven, the 
 same right to expect this indulgence ? Miracles 
 must, therefore, be wrought at all times, in all 
 places, and before every individual of mankind, 
 And what would be the consequence ? Miracles 
 would cease to be miracles, and the whole course 
 of nature would be thrown into confusion and 
 disorder. So unreasonable are the demands of 
 wayward men \ 
 
 " Ma,ny parts of the Old Testament are ex- 
 tremely dull, uninteresting, and even unintelligi- 
 ble?" 
 
 Considering the ages in which ikwas written ; 
 the different manners which prevailed ; the fre- 
 quency of allusion to ancient customs and circum- 
 stances no longer known; considering too that 
 we generally read it in one of the most literal of 
 all translations ; and that many hundreds of pla- 
 ces are really inaccurately translated; it is truly 
 wonderful that it should be so intelligible as it 
 is, and appear to so much advantage. Most of 
 our objections to those admirable writings are 
 founded in our own ignorance.* Before we set 
 up to be critics upon the Bible, let us make our- 
 
 Ariatic Researches, vol. iii. p. 467, and Mr. Maurice's Sanscrtet 
 Fragments, p. 44. 
 
 * It is no inconsiderable proof of the truth of some of the historical 
 books of the Old Testament, that the ten tribes of Israel, which 
 were carried captive by Shalmaneser, king of Assyria, upwards of 
 2500 years ago, and which had been supposed to be lost and swal- 
 lowed up among the nations through which they were scattered, are 
 now found to exist as a distinct people, in the eastern parts of the 
 world, under the name of Afghans. Their traditions are little more 
 than a mutilated and perverted history of the ancient Jews. See 
 the second volume of the Asiatic Researches for a fuller account of 
 Ihese people. 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 251 
 
 selves thorough masters of the three languages 
 in which it is written, and of the customs which 
 prevailed in these countries, and in those ages 
 when it was written, An avowed Infidel, with 
 these qualifications, I believe, is not this day to 
 be found in England. No person of a serious 
 cast of mind, of pure morals, and a competent 
 share of learning, can be an Infidel. Shew us 
 the man of this description, who professedly re- 
 jects the divine mission of Jesus Christ, and we 
 shall think the cause of Infidelity less desperate. 
 
 " But are there not many contradictions, al> 
 surdities, and falsehoods in the books of the New 
 Testament, such as no man can reconcile ?" 
 
 We deny that there is either contradiction, 
 absurdity, or falsehood, in this inestimable vol- 
 ume.* There are, we grant, certain apparent 
 
 * u Holy Scriptures are an adorable mixture of clearness and ob- 
 scurity, which enlighten and humble the children of God, and blind 
 and harden those of this world. The light proceeds from God, and 
 the blindness from the creature." 
 
 This is an observation of that admirable Divine, Dr. Wilson, late 
 Bishop of Sodor and Man, whose works contain a rich magazine of 
 pious and useful observations. If all our Bishops and Clergy had 
 lived, and preached, and wrote in the spirit of this good man, there 
 would have been few Infidels this day in England. — Bishop Wilson, 
 though entitled to the honour, always declined sitting in the House 
 of Lords, saying, "That the Church should have nothing to do with 
 the State. Christ's kingdom is not of this world." See his Works? 
 vol. i. p. 34, quarto edit. 
 
 The public is greatly indebted to the late Archbishop Newcomb, 
 an Irish Prelate, for his learned labours on biblical subjects. This 
 sound scholar declares his opinion to be, that " every genuine prop- 
 osition in Scripture, whether doctrinal or historical, contains a 
 truth when it is rightly understood ; and that all real difficulties in 
 the Gospels will at length yield to the efforts of rational criticism." 
 See his Harmony. 
 
 Though Dr. Mill has enumerated more than 30,000 variations in 
 the Manuscripts and versions of the New Testament, it is very re- 
 markable, and highly satisfactory, that they do not when all put to- 
 gether affect any thing essential, either in the doctrines or precepts 
 of the Gospel. 
 
252 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 blemishes of these kinds, but not even owe that , 
 is real. Learned men have vindicated it from 
 these charges with all reasonable evidence. Can 
 we suppose that such a man as Locke would say, 
 that " it is all pure, all sincere ; nothing too much* 
 nothing wanting," if such charges could be made 
 good against it ? But suppose the New Testa- 
 ment did abound with both contradictions, ab- 
 surdities, and falsehoods, this circumstance* 
 though less honourable in itself, would by no 
 means render null the divine mission of Jesus 
 Christ, He might be the true Messiah notwith- 
 standing. Impartial men should weigh this well, 
 before they make the real or supposed blemish* 
 es of Scripture a ground for their rejecting the 
 Saviour of the world. 
 
 " Why was so severe a penalty as everlasting* 
 punishment denounced against sin in the Gospel ? 
 This seems hard, and, indeed, inconsistent with 
 the goodness and mercy of the Divine Being." 
 
 Guilty man is an improper judge in this mat* 
 ter. Infinite wisdom hath seen good to denounce 
 such punishment against incorrigible transgress- 
 ors, and, therefore, we may be well assured, it is 
 consistent with infinite goodness and mercy. If 
 
 * In the 35th of Archbishop Tillotsor^s Sermons, every thing is 
 said upon the eternity of the torments of helJ that can be known 
 with any certainty. It is a discourse well worth the serious atten- 
 tion of the reader, especially in the present time of relaxed divinity, 
 and more relaxed morality. 
 
 Some very considerable men, among whom may be reckoned the 
 ?ate Bishop Newton and Dr. David Hartley, have been of opinion, 
 that eternal punishment, properly so called, is nowhere denounced 
 in Scripture. If so, the objection is of no force in any point of 
 view. Consult Scarlett's New Testament on Universal Restitution, 
 We maybe assured, however, in every event of things, u the Judge 
 #f all the earth will dorisht." 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 253 
 
 the denunciation of eternal torments will not re* 
 strain men from sin, much less would a shorter 
 duration haye done it. 
 
 a The Gospel of Christ bears too hard upon 
 the pleasures of mankind, and lays us under too 
 severe restraints ?" 
 
 Does it then rob us of any pleasures worthy 
 the rational nature ? It restrains us, indeed, but 
 it only restrains us from things that would do us 
 harm, and make us and our fellow creatures mis- 
 erable. It admits of every rational, manly, be- 
 nevolent, and humane pleasure. Nay, it allows 
 every sensual enjoyment that is consistent with 
 the real good, and true happiness, of the whole 
 compound nature of man. It enjoins every thing 
 that can do us good, and it prohibits every thing 
 that will do us harm, under penalties of the most 
 alarming kind. Could a Being cf infinite benev- 
 olence and perfection do better, or act otherwise, 
 consistently with those perfections ? 
 
 " How can we at this distance of time know, 
 that the writings contained in the Bible are genu 
 ine ? May they not have been corrupted, and 
 many additions made to them by designing men 
 in after ages ?"* 
 
 * There are several circumstances, as we have already in part ob- 
 served, still in existence strongly corroborative of the truth of the 
 Bible. The Mosaic history of the creation is confirmed by the pre- 
 sent appearance of things ; Noah's flood by a variety of natural phe- 
 nomena, and the general history of the world. The destruction of 
 Sodom, by the face of the country around, and the ruins which have 
 been discovered : the passage of the Israelites through the wilder- 
 ness, by the rock that supplied them with water, which is still in ex- 
 istence, and visible to the curious enquirer, besides the names of pla- 
 ces, and the traditions of the present inhabitants : history and proph- 
 ecies concerning Nineveh, Babylon, Tyre, Egypt, Jerusalem, and 
 other cities and countries are all confirmed by the present state of 
 
254 A PLEA FOR RELEGIOii 
 
 Never were any writings conveyed down with 
 so good evidence of their being genuine as these. 
 Upon their first publication, the books of the 
 •New Testament, in particular, were put into all 
 Bands, scattered into all nations, translated into 
 various languages. They have been quoted by 
 innumerable authors, appealed to by all parties 
 of Christians, and made the standard of truth in 
 every question of moment. We can trace them 
 back through every age to the period in which 
 they were written. And extremely remarkable 
 and consolatory is the consideration, that notwith- 
 standing the innumerable times thay have been 
 copied, and the various errors, sects and parties 
 which have arisen, the corruptions which have 
 prevailed in the church, and the revolutions and 
 convulsions which have taken place among the 
 nations, the Bible has continued fundamentally 
 the same ; insomuch that from the very worst 
 copy or translation in the world, we may easily 
 learn the genuine doctrines of Christianity. The 
 divisions and squabbles of men have been won- 
 
 those places and countries : the birth and resurrection of Christ are 
 established by the existing circumstances of the Christian church ; 
 and it is remarkable, that the cleft in the rock, which is said to have 
 been made by the earthquake at the crucifixion of Christ, is still vis- 
 ible, and bears -witness to the supernatural concussion. Let the cu- 
 rious reader consult Shaw and MaundrePs Travels, together with 
 Bryant's Dissertation on the Divine Mission of Moses, and his Ob- 
 servations on the Place of Residence given to the Children of Israel 
 in Egypt, and their Departure from it, for several of the above par- 
 ticulars. 
 
 Noah's ark is found, by the most accurate observations of modern 
 geometricians, to have been contrived after the very best form for the 
 purpose for which it was intended : and its dimensions perfectly well 
 suited to receive the burden designed for it. It has been calculated 
 to contain upwards of 72,000 tons burden. 
 
 Consult Doddridge's Lectures for Heathen Testimonies to the fact| 
 contained in the Old Testament, 
 
AND THE SACREB WRITINGS. 255 
 
 derfully overruled to the establishment of God's 
 truth. " The gates of hell shall not prevail 
 against ii n# 
 
 " But, notwithstanding all the boasted advan- 
 tages of the Gospel, are not many who profess 
 to believe in Christ, and who have attended the 
 ordinances of religion, the arrantest knaves upon 
 earth ?" 
 
 Granted. Do you, therefore, infer that the 
 Gospel itself is an imposture ? This argument 
 is good for nothing. It proves too much. Some 
 professors of natural religion are bad men ? there- 
 fore natural religion is an imposture ; there is no 
 God. Some great pretenders to Philosophy are 
 knaves; therefore Philosophy is all an imposi- 
 tion upon mankind. Some Deists are immoral 
 men ; therefore the principles of Deism are 
 founded in error and delusion. Was it ever 
 known that any^nan grew more moral, pious, 
 virtuous, and heavenly minded, after rejecting 
 the Gospel ? I could produce you a thousand 
 instances where men have become better by cor- 
 dially embracing it ; and we may defy you to 
 produce one instance where any man became 
 worse. 
 
 " Can any man, of an enlightened and liberal 
 
 * See Lardiner's Credibility passim ; Simpson's Essay on the Au- 
 thenticity of the New Testament, where the evidence is brought into 
 one short view ; and Lord Haile's Disquisitions concerning the An- 
 tiquities of the Christian Church. 
 
 The celebrated Philosopher Bonnet, of Geneva, assures us after a 
 rery serious and accurate examination of the subject, that there is 
 no ancient history " so well attested, as that of the Messenger of the 
 Gospel ; that there are no historical facts supported by so great a 
 number of proofs ; by such striking, solid, and various proofs, 
 as are those facts on which the religion of Jesus Christ is founded. 11 
 
 24 
 
256 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 mind, embrace the mysterious doctrines of Chris- 
 tianity? What must such an one think of the 
 Trinity, the Atonement, the Incarnation, and 
 those other unaccountable peculiarities of that 
 institution, which have been a stumbling block to 
 many persons in every age of the church ?"* 
 
 And are there not also many strange and un- 
 accountable things in the book of nature, and in 
 the administration of Divine Providence, the de- 
 sign and use of which we cannot see ?t Nay, are 
 
 * Consult Simpson's Apology for the Doctrine of the Trinity t on 
 this objection, where the subject is treated at large. 
 
 It appears to me indubitable, that all the real doctrines of religion, 
 as contained, not in this or the other human institution, but the New 
 Testament, are defensible on the purest principles of reason, without 
 sacrificing any one of its mysterious doctrines. Inhere is no need 
 that we should carry our candour and complaisance so far, to gaiu 
 the approbation of any man, or set of men whatever. 
 
 The mysterious doctrines of religion have caused some sceptical 
 men to reject those scriptures in which they are contained ; others 
 have explained and refined them away. So, because the doctrines 
 of religion have been abused to superstition and folly, abundance of 
 our fellow creatures, without due consideration, are disposed to cast 
 ofFall religions whatever. Ill judging men ! What is human nature, 
 without religion ? How horrible the state of the world without reli- 
 gion ? Let Cicero speak its importance to human happiness r Reli- 
 gione sublata, perturbatio vitse sequitur, et magna confusip, Atque 
 haud scio, an pietate ad versus Deos sublata, fides etiam te societas 
 humani generis, et una excellentissima virtus, justitia, tollatur. De 
 Nat. Deo, 1, 2. 
 
 How strongly has this been exemplified in the state of France 
 for some years ! 
 
 t What if there should be some incomprehensible doctrines in the 
 Christian religion ; some circumstances, which in their causes, or 
 their consequences, pass the reach of human reason ; are they to 
 be rejected upon that account ? — u Weigh the matter fairly ; and 
 consider whether Revealed Religion be not, in this respect, just up- 
 on the same footing, with every other object of your contemplation. 
 Even in mathematics, the science of demonstration itself, though 
 you get over its first principles, and learn to digest the idea of a 
 point without its parts, a line without breadth, and a surface with- 
 out thickness, yet you will find yourselves at a loss to comprehend 
 the perpetual approximation of lines, which can never meet ; the 
 doctrine of incommensurable s, and an ^infinity of infinities, each 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS- 257 
 
 there not even some things which to us seem 
 wrong and ill-contrived ? Yet we own the world 
 
 infinitely greater or infinitely less, not only than any finite quantity, 
 but than each other. In physics you cannot comprehend the pri- 
 mary course of any thing ; nor of the light, by which you see ; nor 
 of the elasticity of the air, by which you hear ; nor of the fire ,-^7 
 which you are warmed. In physiology, you cannot tell, what first 
 gave motion to the heart ; nor what continues it ; nor why its mo- 
 tion is less voluntary, than that of the lungs ; nor why you are able 
 to move your arm to the right or left, by a simple volition ; you 
 cannot explain the cause of animal heat ; nor comprehend the prin- 
 ciple, by which your body was first formed, nor by which it is sus- 
 tained, nor by which it will be reduced to earth. In natural reli- 
 gion, you cannot comprehend the eternity or omnipresence of the 
 Deity ; nor easily understand, how his prescience can be consistent 
 with your freedom, or his immutability with his government of mor- 
 al agents ; nor why he did not make all his creatures equally per- 
 fect ; nor why he did not create them sooner : in short you cannot 
 look into any branch of knowledge, but you will meet with subjects 
 abeve your comprehension. The fall and redemption of the human 
 kind are not more incomprehensible, than the creation and conser- 
 vation of the universe ; the infinite Author of the works of provi- 
 dence, and of nature, is equally inscrutable, equally past our finding 
 out in them both. And it is somewhat remarkable, that the deep- 
 est inquirers into nature have ever thought with most reverence, 
 and spoken with most difidence concerning those things which, in 
 revealed religion, may seem hard to be understood ; they have ever 
 avoided that self-sufficiencyof knowledge, which springs from ignor- 
 ance, produces indifference, and ends in Infidelity. 
 
 u Plato mentions a set of men, who were very ignorant, and 
 thought themselves extremely wise ; and who rejected the argument 
 for the being of a God, derived from the harmony and order of the 
 universe, as old and trite. There have been men, it seems, in all 
 ages, who in affecting singularity, have overlooked truth : an argu- 
 ment, however, is not the worse for being old; and surely it would 
 have been a more just mode of reasoning, if you had examined the 
 external evidence of the truth of Christianity, weighed the old argu- 
 ments for miracles, and from prophecies, before you had rejected the 
 whole account, from the difficulties you met with in it. You would 
 laugh at an Indian, who in peeping into a history of England, and 
 meeting with the mention of the Thames being frozen, or cf a show- 
 er of hail, or of snow, should throw the book aside, as unworthy of 
 his furthtr notice, from his want of ability to comprehend these 
 phenomena. " — Bishop Watson's Apology for Christianity. 
 
 The observation of this learned prelate, in his Apology for the 
 Bible, are equally striking, p. 115. 
 
 " You are lavish in your praise of deism : it is so much better than 
 atheism, that I mean not to say any thing to its discredit ; it is not 
 
258 A FLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 was created by God ;• and that he is the Goveflrf* 
 or thereof. And why shall we not allow that 
 the scriptures may be from God, notwithstanding 
 these difficulties, and seeming incongruities ? In- 
 deed, a revelation, which we could fully compre- 
 hend, would not appear the production of an in- 
 finite mind : it would bear no resemblance to its 
 heavenly author; and therefore we should have 
 reason to suspect it spurious. It is extremely 
 probable, that the three grand volumes of nature, 
 providence and grace, should all, in some respect 
 or other, bear the stamp of their being derived 
 
 however without its difficulties. What think you of an uncaused 
 cause of every thing? Of a being who has no relation to time, not 
 being older to-day than he was yesterday, nor younger to-day than 
 he will be to-morrow ? who has no relation to space, not being a 
 part here, or a part there, or a whole any where ? What think you 
 of an omniscient being who cannot know the future actions of a 
 man ? or if his omniscience enables him to know them, what think 
 you of the contingency of human actions ? And if human actions are 
 not contingent, what think you of the morality of actions, of the 
 distinction between vice and virtue, crime and innocence, sin and 
 duty? What think you of the infinite goodness of a being who ex- 
 isted through eternity, without any emanation of his goodness^ man- 
 ifested in the creation of sensitive beings? Or, if you contend that 
 there has been an eternal creation, what think you of an effect 
 coeval with its cause, of matter not posterior to its Maker ? What 
 think you of the existence of evil, moral, and natural in the work 
 of an infinite being, powerful, wise, and good ? What think you of 
 the gift of freedom of will, when the abuses of freedom becomes 
 the cause of general misery? I could propose to your consideration 
 a great many other questions of similar tendency, the consideration 
 of which has driven not a few from deism to atheism, just as the 
 difficulties in revealed religion have driven yourself, and some oth- 
 ers, from Christianity to deism. For my own part, I can see no rea- 
 son why either revealed or natural religion should be abandoned, 
 on account of the difficulties which attend either of them. I look 
 up to the incomprehensible Maker of heaven and earth with un- 
 speakable admiration, and self-annihilation, and am a deist. — I con- 
 template, with the utmost gratitude and humility of mind, his un- 
 searchable wisdom and goodness in the redemption of the world 
 from eternal death, through the intervention of his Son Jesus Christ, 
 and am a christian."— Editor. 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 259 
 
 from ene source. Many things in the volumes 
 of nature and providence far exceed our highest 
 powers to comprehend f it is not improbable, 
 therefore, that the volume of divine grace should 
 be under a similar predicament. What doth the 
 wisest of men upon the earth know of the nature 
 of God, but what the Scripture hath told him ? 
 Extremely little. It may be questioned wheth- 
 er we should have known any thing of him, had 
 it not been for some original revelation. 
 
 " If Christ was so necessary to the salvation 
 of the world, why was he sent no sooner ? Why, 
 even according to your own account, were four 
 thousand years suffered to elapse before the Sun 
 of righteousness arose?" 
 
 Very sufficient reason may be given, and have 
 a hundred times been given, for this wise delay. 
 It may, however, be retorted, if Philosophy be 
 medicinal to a foolish world, why were Thales, 
 Solon, Pythagoras, Aristotle, Zeno, Antoninus, 
 Seneca, and other ancient Heathens, born no soon- 
 er, but men suffered to continue so many ages m 
 profound ignorance, little superior to the beasts 
 that perish ? Answer this with respect to them, 
 and you are answered with respect to the Mes- 
 siah. I add, moreover, Christ was the " Lamb 
 slain from the foundation of the world." The 
 efficacy of his death extends from the beginning 
 to the end of time. He is an universal Saviour. 
 
 * The dispensations of Divine Providence are ably vindicated 
 from the objections of Sceptics and Infidels by Dr. Sherlock, in his 
 valuable Treatise on that subject. The reader will also find a very 
 pleasing paper in the Spectator to the same purport, which he would 
 do well to consult. It is No. 237, in the third volume, 
 
 24* 
 
160 
 
 A FLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 When we any of us bestow a favour upon a 'fel- 
 low-creature, we alone are to determine the 
 time and circumstances of doing that favour. 
 
 " If the Gospel, and our natural passions,* both 
 come from one source, why doth the former op- 
 pose the latter ?" 
 
 It is well known, that while the inferior pow- 
 ers of human nature assume dominion over the 
 superior, no man can be happy. The intention 
 of the Gospel is, therefore, not to destroy the 
 affections of men, but to regulate, and restore 
 them to due order and harmony, and so to promote 
 the felicity of human life. And wherever it hath 
 its proper, full, and natural effect, there it alw r ays 
 forms a various, respectable, and happy charac- 
 ter. The grand intention of it, however, is to 
 train mankind for glory and immortality in a fu- 
 ture state of existence. 
 
 " If the human race are all sprung from one 
 original pair, and if the several species of ani- 
 mals, insects, and birds, were produced in the 
 garden of Eden, as the Bible seems to insinuate, 
 how is it possible they -should be found dispersed 
 into the several countries of the world at an im- 
 mense distance, and, in many cases, separated by 
 extensive oceans ? n t 
 
 If we refuse to believe in God, till we under- 
 stand all the difficulties attending his existence, 
 
 # See a most remarkable deliverance from the dominion of indul- 
 ged and long continued lust, in the case of Colonel Gardiner, sect. 
 37, 38, of his Lift by Dr. Doddridge. Every man who is Hying un- 
 der the tyrannical dominion of his lusts, and wishes to obtain deliv- 
 erance, should not fail to consult this extraordinary emancipation. 
 Nothing is too hard for divine grace to accomplish. 
 
 t See Stackhouse on this difficulty. 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 261 
 
 and in Jesus Christ till we are acquainted with 
 all the mysteries of Providence and Grace, we 
 must continue, not onty Unbelievers, but Atheists 
 to eternity. How often must it be repeated, 
 that our comprehension is not the standard of 
 truth ? The evidence for the genuineness and au- 
 thenticity of the Sacred Records must be the 
 measure of our faith. 
 
 " Is it at all probable, that we and the several 
 kinds of black men, should be sprung from the 
 same parents, as the Bible affirms all human 
 creatures were ?" 
 
 At first view, this is a considerable difficulty, 
 but has been accounted for upon principles per- 
 fectly satisfactory, which we cannot stop here at 
 length to detail.* 
 
 " Why is the Gospel attended with so many 
 difficulties ? and why did not infinite wisdom, if 
 infinite wisdom had any concern in the business, 
 take care to make every thing plain and easy to 
 the meanest capacity ?"f 
 
 It is answered, with triumphant gratitude, eve- 
 ry thing necessary to salvation is plain and easy 
 to the most common apprehension, if we are hum- 
 
 # Consult Mr. Bryant's Treatise on the Christian Religion, p. 
 267, 277. See the same work too for answers to several other ob- 
 jections. But for a solution of the greatest number of difficulties, I 
 repeat again, turn to Stackhouse's large work on the Bible. 
 
 t The religion of Jesus Christ, any more than the dispensation of 
 Moses, was never intended to be free from difficulties. It was rath- 
 er designed to be the touchstone for ingenious and curable disposi- 
 tions. If we are honest enquirers after saving truth, and persevere 
 in our pursuit, we shall not be disappointed. What we know not 
 to-day, we shall know to-morrow. That is a fine anecdote which 
 is given us by Jacob Bryant, Esq. in the above Treatise on the Chris- 
 tian Religion, concerning the Queen and the Princess Mary, See 
 that Work and Simpson's Essay on the vVew Testament,?, 123. 
 
262 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 bly disposed to submit our wills and understand- 
 ings to the will and understanding of God. And 
 if there are some things in the Sacred Writings, 
 and in the scheme of redemption, difficult to com- 
 hend, it is not less so in the course of nature, and 
 in the principles of unrevealed religion. But if 
 the Gospel of Christ were attended with abund- 
 antly more difficulties than it is, still there could 
 be no solid objection against substantial proof. 
 A poor illiterate man, in a dark comer of the 
 earth, has preached a scheme of doctrine and 
 morals superior to all human wisdom, and calcu- 
 lated to make all mankind happy, if all mankind 
 would submit to its authority. This he hath 
 spread abroad to the ends of the world, in oppo- 
 sition to all the powers of earth and hell. Let 
 any man account for this phenomenon, on princi- 
 ples merely human, if he can. 
 
 " Has not the Gospel been the cause of the 
 greatest misery and destruction to the human 
 race, upon various occasions, almost ever since it 
 was introduced ?" 
 
 It has. And this is among the proofs that it 
 came from above. The Author of it predicted 
 that so it should be. But the Gospel itself was 
 no otherwise the cause of misery and destruction 
 to the human race, than as Philosophy has been 
 the cause of misery and destruction to the inhab- 
 itants of France. As in the latter case, it was 
 not philosophy, but the abuse of it, which has 
 done so much mischief ; so in the former, it was 
 not the Gospel, but a most wicked perversion of 
 its pure and benevolent doctrines, wnich has pro- 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 263 
 
 duced so much havoc among mankind.* And 
 though it has not done all the good that might 
 have been desired or expected, yet it has already 
 accomplished great things for the world. To 
 the Bible we owe all the best laws in our best 
 civil institutions. To the Bible* Europe is in- 
 debted for much of the liberty which it now en- 
 joys ; and, little as we may think of it, the Bible 
 too was the mean of preaerving the small share 
 of learning which was cultivated during the dark 
 agos.f We may close these observations in the 
 words of that great French writer, Montesquieu 
 — * to assert that religion has no restraining pow- 
 er, because it does not always restrain, is to as- 
 sert, that civil laws have likewise no restraining 
 power. He reasons falsely against religion, who 
 enumerates at great length the evils which it 
 has produced, and overlooks the advantages. 
 Were I to recount all the evils which civil laws, 
 
 # See this difficulty answered la Bonnet's Interesting Views of 
 Christianity, p. 230, 237, and still more fully in the first vol. of Bish° 
 op Porteus' Sermons, Discourse the twelfth. 
 
 The Roman emperors of the three first centuries after the birth 
 of Christ are somewhere said by St Jerome, if I remember right, to 
 have martyred 5000 Christians a day every day in the year, except 
 one ; that is, they put to death at different times, during those cen- 
 turies, 1,820,000 souls ! — These Heathens, hawever, according to 
 this calculation, were not half so bloody as the Roman Catholic 
 Christians have been. — The Infidel Philosophers of France, who are 
 evermore charging the Gospel with cruelty and murder, though it 
 prohibits every thing of the kind under the most awful sanctions, 
 by a most tremendous retaliation, have turned their arms one against 
 another, and have murdered upwards of two millions of their own 
 countrymen in the course of seven years ! Hence it appears, that 
 your vain-glorious Philosophers have been, and are now, at least as 
 bloody, illiberal, and intolerant as the most bloody, illiberal, and 
 intolerant of us Parsons ! What has the rejection of Christianity, 
 and the introduction of Philosophy done for that enslaved, yet tri- 
 umphant country. 
 
 t'See this proved by Jortin, vol. 7, p. 353, 377, 
 
£64 
 
 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 hionarchial and republican governments, hav& 
 produced in the world, I might exhibit a dread- 
 ful picture. — -Let us set before our eyes the con- 
 tinual masacres of Greek and Roman kings and 
 generals on the one hand, and on the other the 
 destruction of cities and nations by those very 
 kings and generals ; a Timiir, and a Jencizkan 
 ravaging Asia ; and we shall see, that we owe 
 to religion a certain political law in government* 
 and in war a certain law of nations ; advantages 
 which human nature cannot sufficient acknowl- 
 
 edge, 
 
 "# 
 
 " If the Gospel be such a blessing to mankind, 
 why, in these ages, has it not been published in 
 every nation ?" It is answered sufficiently, that 
 God giveth account of none of his matters, and 
 every man shall be judged according to the priv- 
 ileges he hath enjoyed^ and not according to 
 those with which he has not been favoured. No 
 nation hath any right to the blessing. God is a 
 sovereign, and may dispense his favours as his 
 own wisdom shall direct. Moreover, all the na- 
 tions of the earth shall be blessed with it in the 
 due course of Divine Providence. 
 
 "Jesus shall reign where'er the sun 
 Doth his successive journeys run : 
 His kingdom stretch from shore to shore, 
 Till moons shall was and wane no more.^t 
 
 u But if God was the original author of the 
 Jewish and Christian dispensations, why were 
 
 * Spirit of Laws, book 24. ch. 2, 3. 
 t The reader may consult the 80th section of Simpson's Key tc 
 tke Prophecies, for a concise view of the millenial reign of Christ 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 26S| 
 
 they permitted to contract such a mass of cer ? 
 emonial corruptions ?" 
 
 The fault lay not in either of the institutions, 
 but in the low &nd superstitious state of hu- 
 man nature. The institutions were good, but 
 the folly of men hath perverted them to un- 
 worthy purposes. Is the fountain to be blamed, 
 because the streams have been polluted by the 
 feet of men ? 
 
 " Be it so ; but why was man created in so 
 low and degraded a state ? or rather, why was 
 he permitted, by the benevolent and all power- 
 ful Creator, to sink down into such an idolatrous 
 and superstitious condition?" 
 
 This is a difficulty, be it observed, which ef- 
 fects natural as well as revealed religion, Deism 
 as well as Christianity. There is no end to ques- 
 tions of this nature. With equal propriety may 
 we ask why man was not created an angel, a 
 seraph, a God ? 
 
 a Presumptuous man ! the reason wouldst thou find, 
 Why form'd so weak, so little, and so blind? 
 First, if thou canst, the harder reasons guess, 
 Why form'd no weaker, blinder, and no less." 
 
 u Can you say that Thomas Paine* has not 
 
 * Paine's book against the Bible can never stagger the faith of 
 any man, who is well informed upon the subject of religion ; yet it 
 will have great effect upon all our immoral and lukewarm profes- 
 sors of the Gospel. But where is the difference between a wicked 
 Infidel and a wicked Christian ? Immoral men are incapable of hap- 
 piness under any dispensation of religion whatever. They must be 
 changed or perish. And it is of little consequence whether a man 
 goes to hell as a Deist or a Christian ; only, it is presumed, the lost 
 Christian will perish under greater aggravations. 
 
 A letter now lies before me, which I this day, July 20<h, 1798, 
 received from a Correspondent, who was intimately acquainted with 
 Thomas Paine before he went to France, and in whose house ho 
 
266 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 brought many very heavy charges against the 
 writings both of the Old and New Testaments, 
 and such as cannot easily be answered ?" 
 
 We grant this objection in all its force. He is 
 a man of shrewd abilities, and has a method of 
 setting difficulties in a strong point of view. But 
 if you yourself are a person of any discernment, 
 you cannot help seeing, that he discovers great 
 pride of understanding, much rancour and malig- 
 nity of heart, and most invincible ignorance of 
 the subject upon which he writes. His inten- 
 tion in his Rights of Man was plainly to subvert, 
 as far as in him lay, the civil government of this 
 country ; and, in his Age of Reason* he meant no 
 other than to convert the common people of 
 England to a state of Infidelity, and so to over- 
 turn the religious government of the country ; 
 and, in both, he evidently meant no other than 
 to involve us as a nation in civil and religious de- 
 struction. To men of sense, moderation, and in- 
 formation, there is no danger, either from his po- 
 litical or religious efforts ; but there is danger to 
 every reader of his writing, who is not possessed 
 of these qualifications. Bishop Watson's Apolo- 
 gy may perfectly satisfy any man that Thomas 
 Paine is by no means qualified to write against 
 the Bible. Any fool, indeed, may sneer, revile, 
 abuse, and ridicule, the most valuable objects in 
 
 spent pretty much of his time, which assures me, fi that Mr. Paine, 
 notwithstanding his superior powers of natural reason, was a prey to 
 chagrin, and apparent disappointment — that he was never at rest in 
 his mind, but truly like the troubled sea, throwing up mire and 
 filth.' "—This gentleman further adds— and I have seen the same in- 
 formation in the public prints — " I now understand that Paine is lost 
 to all sense of decency in Paris, being intoxicated from morning til} 
 night." 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 26/ 
 
 nature* The late atheistical King of Prussia 
 has had the impudence to treat the Deity him- 
 self in this manner. But what shall the end be 
 of them that know not God, and obey not the 
 Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ ? 
 
 If the audacity of this scurrilous Infidel were 
 not equal to his ignorance, he never would have 
 attacked the Clergy on the score of literature, 
 as he does when he insinuates they are acquaint- 
 ed with little more than a b ab, e b eb, and hic^ 
 hcec, hoc. Where does he find, in any period or 
 country in the world, men of more deep, various, 
 and extensive learning, than are large numbers 
 of the Clergy, among the several denominations 
 of Christians ? Abundance of names are to be 
 found, with whom he is no more fit to be com- 
 pared, than a dwarf with a giant. One does not 
 wonder, indeed, to hear him explode an acquaint- 
 ance with languages, when according to his own 
 confession, he is a stranger to all but the Eng- 
 lish. To hear such an ignoramus prate above 
 the science of astronomy, and the properties of 
 triangles, is enough to sicken any man, who has 
 even a smattering of knowledge. Let this emp- 
 ty and vain-glorious boaster call to mind a small 
 number even of Priests, who have been an hon- 
 our to human nature, in point of mathematical, 
 philosophical, and literary attainments, at least ; 
 — and then let him blush, if he is capable of 
 blushing, at his own vile perversions of Scrip- 
 ture, and misrepresentations of the characters of 
 the friends of religion. Whatever faults some 
 of the Clergy may have been guilty of, or what- 
 ever defects there may be in the Ecclesiastical 
 
 25 
 
2t)8 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 constitution of this, or any other country, a large 
 number of clerical names will be handed down 
 with honour, as the benefactors of mankind, 
 while his shall be damned to fame, as a base 
 calumniator of the Sacred Writings, and the 
 characters of men much better than himself. 
 What shall we say,when such scholars as Barrow, 
 Cudworth, Wilkins, Pearson, Derham, Flam- 
 steed, Hales, Bently, Bochart, Desaguliers, Mede, 
 Baxter, Chillingworth, Clarke, Berkeley, Butler, 
 Warburton, Watts, Doddridge, Xowman, Jortin, 
 Lardner, Witherspoon, Robertson, and a thou- 
 sand others, both living and dead, are involved in 
 the censure of this scurrilous sciolist ? — It is true, 
 the church has had a very long and dark eclipse- 
 Priests have been highly to blame on many occa- 
 sions. But no age can be produced when they 
 have not been, at least, as learned and religious 
 as any other body of men. There was a time, in- 
 deed, when Vigilius was condemned to be burnt 
 for asserting the existence of the Antipodes ; 
 and, even so late as the beginning of the seven? 
 teenth century, Gallileo, who discovered and in- 
 troduced the use of telescopes, instead of being 
 rewarded for his pains, was imprisoned, and com- 
 pelled to renounce his opinions resulting from 
 such discoveries as damnable heresies. These 
 are lamentable facts, and the Priests, concerned 
 in the persecution, deserved to be hanged, But 
 I will take upon me to aver, that even in this en- 
 lightened, literary, and philosophical age, at the 
 very close of the eighteenth century, Thomas 
 Paine himself hath submitted to the view of 
 the world, a number of as palpable instances of 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 269 
 
 ignorance, or maliciousness, or both, as ever an 
 insulted public was cursed with in any one per- 
 son, who pretended to write for the improve- 
 ment of mankind. The age of Reason, as applied 
 to this vain man's pamphlet, is a burlesque ; it is 
 an insult upon common sense ; it ought rather to 
 be called, The Age of Falsehood — The Age of 
 Infidelity — The Age of Ignorance — The Age of 
 Calumny — The Age of Manianism — or, in short, 
 The Age of any Thing, but that of Reason. 
 
 I will give the reader a few specimens, and 
 leave him to judge. 
 
 1-. Mr. Paine alleges that Moses could not be 
 the author of the five books, which go under his 
 name, because they are frequently written in the 
 third person. 
 
 Xenophon and Caesar will answer this difficul 
 
 2. Mr. Paine confounds mathematical with 
 historical evidence. 
 
 Any novice in the science, however, knows the 
 difference. 
 
 3. Mr. Paine confounds also a book that is 
 genuine with one that is authentic. 
 
 He ought to have known that the difference is 
 extremely great and important. 
 
 4. He declares that the prodigies recorded by 
 Livy and Tacitus, are attended with as good evi- 
 dence as the miracles of Christ. 
 
 No man of any information can justify such an 
 assertion. 
 
 5. He asserts, that miracles admit not a proof. 
 
 Let the reader turn to Campbell, on the sub- 
 ject and judge. The testimony of 500, or 50, or 
 even 10 credible persons is sufficient to establish 
 
270 
 
 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 the validity of any of the scriptural miracles* 
 where there is no counter evidence. 
 
 6. Mr. Paine assures vk$ there is no affirmative 
 evidence that Moses is the author of the Pen- 
 tateuch. 
 
 No books in the world ever had more affir* 
 mative evidence. Bishop Watson has brought 
 it into one view. — Abundance of the most re- 
 spectable authors, who have written since the 
 time of Moses, give their testimony to his wri- 
 tings. The books of Joshua, Judges, Samuel, 
 Kings, Chronicles, and most of those which fol- 
 low, all bear witness to them, besides several of 
 the Heathen. 
 
 7. He asserts, that the genealogy from Adam 
 to Saul takes up the first nine chapters of the 
 first book of Chronicles. 
 
 Now any man may see, that the descendants 
 of David in four generations after Zei ubbabel 
 are found in the third chapter ; and the succes- 
 sion of the high priests till the captivity, in the 
 sixth chapter, with various other similar matters. 
 
 8. Mr. Paine considers the books of Chronicles 
 as a representation of the two books of Kings. 
 
 It is easy to be convinced, however, that this 
 is a very erroneous representation.— The first 
 book of Kings contains an account of the old age 
 and death of David, with the succession and 
 reign of Solomon ; the history of Rehoboam, 
 and division of the kingdom ; Jeroboam's reign, 
 and several of his successors in the kingdom of 
 Israel till the death of Ahab. It contains, 
 moreover, some account of Asa, Jehosaphat, and 
 other kings of Judah, so far as connected with 
 
AND ?HE SACRED WRITINGS.- 271 
 
 the contemporary kings of Israel. The history 
 of Elijah is also interwoven in the same hook 
 pretty much at length, with some notice of Eh- 
 
 sha. 
 
 The second book of Kings finishes the history 
 of Elijah, and carries forward the history of 
 Elisha to some extent, with a kind of joint histo- 
 ry of the Kings of Israel and Judah, and those 
 with whom they had war, till the captivity of the 
 king of Israel by Shalmaneser, and of the king 
 of Judah by Nebuchadnezzar. 
 
 Let us now examine the contents of the two 
 books of Chronicles. 
 
 The first book contains the genealogies before 
 mentioned, and the history of David, with the 
 settlement of the temple service. 
 
 The second book of Chronicles contains the 
 history of Solomon, Rehoboam, Abijah, and all 
 the succeeding kings of Judah, pretty much at 
 large, till the Babylonish captivity. 
 
 From this short review of these four books, it 
 appears, that the reigns of Solomon and Reho- 
 boam, with some small variations, are common to 
 the books of Kings and Chronicles ; but that, in 
 most other respects, they are entirely different. 
 
 9. Mr. Paine says the book of Ezra was Writ* 
 ten immediately after the Jews returned from 
 Babylon. 
 
 He should have known, however, that it was 
 near fourscore years after. 
 
 10. Mr. Paine says, Ezra and Neheraiah wrote 
 an account of the same affairs in the return of 
 the Jews from captivity. 
 
 He is as much mistaken here as he was con- 
 
 25 * 
 
272 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 cerning the four books of Kings and Chronicles ; 
 for Nehemiah relates few or none of the same 
 events with Ezra, 
 
 11. He says, Satan is no where mentioned in 
 the Old Testament but in Job. 
 
 Let any man consult 2 Sam. xix. 22 ; 1 Kings 
 v. 4 ; 2 Chron. xxi. 1 ; Psalm cix. 6 ; Zech. iii. 1 ; 
 and other places, and say what dependance can 
 be placed on this mistaken man r s assertions. 
 
 12. He pretends to prove that the book of 
 Job is the worjc of some Heathen writer, from 
 the words Pleiades, Orion, and Arc tur us, which 
 are found in our translation. See chap. ix. 9 - f 
 xxxviii. 31, 32. 
 
 In the original Hebrew, however, the words- 
 are Hus, Chesil, and Kima. Where then is his 
 argument ? 
 
 13. He says, the Heathens were a just, moral 
 people, not addicted to cruelty and revenge, nei- 
 ther were they worshippers of images. 
 
 This assertion is in direct opposition, not only 
 to the Bible, but to the general strain of uni- 
 versal history. 
 
 14. Mr e Paine makes himself merry with sup- 
 posing that we Priests are of opinion all the 
 Psalms were written by David, and that he must 
 therefore have composed some of them after his 
 death. 
 
 But, where does he find any man of character, 
 that asserts they were all written by David ? 
 The titles to the Psalms might convince him to 
 the contrary. 
 
 15. He says, Priests reject reason. 
 
 As a universal proposition, this is utterly false. 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 273 
 
 There are none more reasonable men upon earth, 
 than many of the Christian priests. 
 
 16. He says " almost the only parts in the 
 book called the Bible, that convey to us any idea 
 of God, are some chapters in Job, and the 19th 
 Psalm. I recollect no other." 
 
 Very possibly. But then is he not a very fit 
 man to write against the Bible ? What thinks 
 he of the 8th psalm, the 18th, the 24th, the 29th, 
 the 33rd, the 34th, the 36th, the 46th, the 
 47th, the 50th, the 65th, the 93rd, the 96th, the 
 98th, the 103rd, the 104th, the 107th, the 139th ? 
 the 145th, and a vast variety of other passages, 
 which speak more or less of the existence, per- 
 fections, and Government of the Divine Being ? 
 
 17. He says, " some chapters in Job and the 
 19th psalm are true de is tical compositions, for 
 they treat of the Deity, through his works. 
 They take the book of creation as the word 
 of God ; they refer to no other book ; and all 
 the inferences they make are drawn from that 
 volume." 
 
 This declaration is so far from being true, 
 that one half of the 19th psalm itself is occupied 
 in celebrating the perfections of the Law of Mo- 
 ses! 
 
 18. He says> the Jews never prayed but when 
 in trouble. 
 
 That this is a vile slander, see 1 Kings iii, 6, 9 ; 
 1 Kings xiii. 23, 53 ; and a variety of the Psalms, 
 which were conposed upon joyful occasions. 
 
 The man who can thus wickedly slander a 
 whole nation, is admirably well suited to declaim 
 against the iniquity of priests and prophets ! Bo 
 
2?4 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 lingbroke and Voltaire were tolerably expert in 
 
 Ferversion and defamation, but Thomas Paine* 
 think-, excels them both in these estimable 
 qualifications ! 
 
 19. He says, king Ahaz was defeated and de- 
 stroyed by Pekah. 
 
 1 his is utterly false ; he was defeated, but 
 not destroyed. He died a natural death; and 
 the promise of the prophet Isaiah was literally 
 fulfilled. 
 
 20. He says, the book of Isaiah is " bombas- 
 tical rant, extravagant metaphor, such stuff as a 
 school-boy would have been scarcely excusable 
 for writing." 
 
 Better Judges than Thomas Paine are of a 
 very different opinion. And to go no farther, I 
 challenge him, and all his friends, to produce, 
 from any book, ancient or modern, an oration 
 equally eloquent with the first chapter of this 
 despised book, or any poem more sublime than 
 that in the fourteenth. 
 
 21. He says, the prophet of Judah was found 
 dead by the contrivance of the prophet of Israel. 
 
 Where does he find his evidence ? He can 
 prove no such thing. There is an old-fashioned 
 book of high authority, which saith — " When 
 the Devil speaketha lie, he speaketh of his own ; 
 for he is a liar, and the father of it." 
 
 22. Solomon had his house full of wives and 
 mistresses at the age of one and twenty. 
 
 Let him produce his evidence. Where is it 
 recorded ? 
 
 23. The infants were not butchered by Her- 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 275 
 
 od, because the Baptist was not involved in the 
 destruction. 
 
 Mr. Paine ought to have known, that the pa* 
 rents of the Baptist did not live at Bethlehem y 
 but at Hebron, which was at a good distance. 
 
 24. He intimates, that Christ had in view 
 the deliverance of his country from the Roman 
 yoke. 
 
 Assertions are not proofs ; where is the evi- 
 dence ? 
 
 25. He says, Christ was not much known 9 
 when he was apprehended. 
 
 Where did he learn this ? Produce the evi- 
 dence. 
 
 26. He affirms Christ did not intend to be ap- 
 prehended and crucified. 
 
 This is in direct opposition to the Gospels, 
 from whence all his evidence arises. 
 
 27. He asserts, that Peter was the only one 
 of the men called Apostles, who appears to have 
 been near the spot at the crucifixion. 
 
 It is very plain from this, that Mr. Paine 
 knows very little about what he is so abusive. 
 Where was John ? 
 
 28. Mr. Paine calls Luke and Mark apostles. 
 Let any person consult the list of these twelve 
 
 honourable men, and see if he can find these two 
 names among them. 
 
 29. He says, it appears from the Evangelists, 
 that the whole time, from the crucifixion to the 
 ascension, was apparently not more than three 
 or four days. 
 
 This assertion shews the most consummate 
 ignorance of the subject upon which he writes, 
 
2#6 A JPLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 30. He says* all the circumstances of Christ's 
 conduct, between the resurrection and ascen* 
 sion, are reported to have happened about the 
 same spot. 
 
 Some happened at and near Jerusalem, others 
 in Galilee, which was upwards of fifty miles from 
 Jerusalem. 
 
 31. He affirms, that according to Matthew, 
 Christ met his disciples in Galilee on the day of 
 his resurrection. 
 
 There is a plausibility in this assertion, of 
 which many of the others are destitute, but it is 
 without due consideration. 
 
 32. Mr. Paine insinuates, that Christ appeared 
 only once after his resurrection. 
 
 Read the Gospels, and judge what credit is 
 due to such & writer. He appeared upon various 
 occasions. 
 
 33. He asserts, that we have only the evi- 
 dence of eight or nine persons to the resurrection 
 of Christ. 
 
 Such affirmations merit nothing but contempt. 
 Were not the twelve Apostles witnesses of tnis 
 event ? And what does he make of the 500 
 witnesses mentioned by Paul ? 
 
 34. He says> there was nothing miraculous or 
 (extraordinary in the conversion of St. Paul : he 
 was struck down with lightning. 
 
 This is the apostle of infidelity ! What 
 strange credulity is necessary to make a com- 
 plete Deist ? 
 
 35. Mr. Paine affirms, that St. Paul's discourse 
 mn the resurrection is " doubtful jargon— as des- 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 277 
 
 titute of meaning as the tolling of the bell at the 
 funeral." 
 
 Well done, Tommy Paine, thou art a clever 
 fellow — worthy of a seat in the French conven- 
 tion ! We shall expect ere long, to hear thou 
 has obtained one of the most honourable niches 
 in the national Pantheon, as a benefactor of man- 
 kind ! 
 
 36. Mr.- Paine has the audacity repeatedly to 
 call St. Paul a fool. 
 
 Mr. Locke, Lord Littleton, and Mr. Paley, 
 will settle the matter of the Apostle's foolish- 
 ness with this doughty champion for unbelief. 
 
 After all these instances of ignorance, false- 
 hood, maliciousness, or misrepresentation, will any 
 person undertake to say that Mr. Paine is a wise 
 man. 
 
 37. Mr. Paine roundly asserts, " that there 
 was no such book as the New Testament till 
 more than 300 years after Christ. 
 
 If priests and prophets are such " lying rascals, 
 that there is no believing any thing they say," 
 1 close this long catalogue of strange assertions, 
 by asking — Who is the liar now ? 
 
 The principal books, of which the New Tes- 
 tament consists, were in existence, and read as 
 sacred writ, from the time they were first com- 
 posed by the authors whose names they respec- 
 tively bear. I defy Mr. Paine or any other man 
 to disprove this assertion,* 
 
 I give these as so many specimens of the false, 
 
 * See Simpson's Essay on the Authenticity of the New Testa- 
 ment. 
 
278 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 ignorant, or malicious representations of this 
 vain-glorious man. It were an easy matter to in- 
 crease the number. These, however, may suf- 
 fice. It can be of little use to enkrge the selec- 
 tion. From the whole it appears, that misappre- 
 hension, misrepresentation, false wit, empty de- 
 clamation, scurrilous language, and bitter invec- 
 tive, are the sum total, that the keenest capaci- 
 ty, and most virulent enmity can produce against 
 the Sacred Writings. I have examined his 
 books repeatedly, and with scrupulous attention, 
 and I declare, upon my salvation, that it does not 
 appear to me, he has made good, and fairly sub- 
 stantiated, any one objection to the Sacred Vol- 
 ume, that, in the smallest degree, affects the bu- 
 siness of human redemption, or the credit of the 
 Divine Records. He has, indeed, done his best. 
 The book and the authors whom Milton, Locke, 
 Addison, Boyle, Haller, Euler, and Newton held 
 in reverence, almost to adoration, this ignorant 
 and conceited man has treated with all possible 
 indignity and contempt. We have given the 
 reader a few specimens of his ignorance ; we 
 will produce a few instances of his insolence.— 
 Among other malignant things, with which his 
 pamphlets abound, he says : " The books of Mo- 
 ses were written by some very ignorant and stu- 
 pid pretenders to authorship." — "Moses was 
 one of the most vain and arrogant of coxcombs," 
 — " Genesis is but an anonymous book of stories, 
 fables, and traditionary or invented absurdities, 
 or of downright lies," — " Among the detestable 
 villains that in any period of the w r orld have 
 disgraced the name of man, it is impossible to 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 279 
 
 find a greater than Moses. 5 ' — " The Bible is such 
 a Book of lies and contradictions, there is no 
 knowing which part to believe, or whether any/' 
 — -" The book of Ruth i an idle, bungling story, 
 foolishly told, nobody knows by whom, about a 
 N strolling country girl creeping slyly to bed to her 
 cousin Boaz."--" Wrinkled fanaticism."--" Priest- 
 ly ignorance. 59 — " Studied craft of the scripture- 
 makers.* 5 — " Cant phrase of all the prophets. 55 — 
 " Barefaced perversion. 55 — " The lying prophet 
 and impostor Isaiah, and the book of falsehoods 
 that bears his name. 55 — " The traitor Jeremiah. 55 
 " Stupidity of the Bible. 55 — "A stupid book-ma- 
 ker, under the name of Jeremiah. 55 — " The 
 prophets are impostors and liars. 55 —" Jeremiah, 
 another of the lying prophets."— " The poetical, 
 musical, conjuring^ dreaming, strolling gentry, the 
 prophets. 55 — " Elisha was a conjuror. 55 — " The 
 prophets were famous for lying. 55 — " Some of 
 them exulted in cursing. 55 —" Frantic writing, 55 of 
 the prophets. — " The vicious and malignant char- 
 acter of a Bible prophet, or a predicting priest. 55 
 — " The cant language of a Bible-prophet. 55 — 
 "This lying book the Bible." — " The virgin Mary 
 was debauched by a ghost, 55 — " Matthew was a 
 dashing writer. 55 — " The writer of the book of 
 Matthew was an exceeding weak and foolish 
 man. 55 —" The sum total of a parson 5 s learning. 55 
 — " Priests and conjurors are of the same trade. 5 ' 
 — " It is better, far better, that we admitted, if 
 it were possible, a thousand devils to roam at 
 large, and to preach publicly the doctrines of 
 devils, if there were any such, than that we per- 
 mitted one such impostor or monster as Moses, 
 
 26 
 
280 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 Joshua, Samuel, and the Bible-prophets, F to come 
 with the pretended Word of God in his mouth, 
 and have credit among us." — " What is it the 
 Bible teaches us ?" — " Rapine, cruelty, and mur- 
 der."— " What is it the Testament teaches us ?" 
 — ". To believe that the Almighty committed de- 
 bauchery with a woman, engaged to be married ; 
 and the belief of this debauchery is called faith." 
 - — 4; Fragmentsof morality are irregularly and 
 thinly scattered in the books of the New Testa- 
 ment." — " The obscurity and obscene nonsense 
 of the Testament." — -" Faith had its origin in a 
 supposed debauchery." — " The descent of the 
 Holy Ghost is such absurd stuff as is fit only for 
 tales of witches and wizards." — " The groveling 
 tales and doctrines of the Bible and Testament 
 are fit only to excite contempt." 
 
 These are some of the flowers of Mr. Pained 
 Age of Reason. 1 have not one word to reply. 
 If any one of my readers find a stomach for such 
 stuff, he is very welcome to it. I envy not his 
 taste. If he would give himself the trouble to 
 read over Bishop Watson's Apology Jfbr the Bi- 
 ble, he will see most of these scurrilities hand- 
 somely chastised. 1 shall only apply the words 
 of one of these Bible-writers as he contemptu- 
 ously calls them, to the case in hand : " Why 
 boastest thou thyself in mischief, O mighty man? 
 —Thy tongue deviseth mischief like a sharp ra- 
 zor working deceitfully. Thou lovest all devour- 
 ing words, O thou deceitful tongue ! But God 
 shall destroy thee for ever, he shall take thee 
 away, and pluck thee out of thy dwelling place,, 
 and root thee out of the land of the living. The 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 28 i 
 
 ighteous also shall see, and fear, and shall laugh 
 at him. Lo, this is the man, that made not God 
 his strength — but strengthened himself in his 
 wickedness." Psalm lii. 
 
 To proceed to other considerations : 
 
 " Some men of great ingenuity have very se- 
 riously called in question the very existence of 
 Jesus Christ, and have contended, that there ne- 
 ver was any such person upon earth." 
 
 Those that will call in question whether there 
 ever existed upon earth such a person as Jesus 
 Christ, may with much greater reason question 
 the existence of Alexander, Caesar, Pompey, and 
 all the other heroes of antiquity. 
 
 " Others there have been, who have presumed 
 to reject the authority of the New Testament." 
 
 Those who will undertake to deny the genu- 
 ineness and authenticity of the four Gospels, with 
 the writings of Peter, Paul, James, and John, 
 may, with much more appearance of truth, deny 
 the authenticity of the writings of Homer and 
 Hesiod, of Plato and Xenophon, of Horace and 
 Virgil ; seeing there is so much more evidence 
 for the authenticity of the former, than the lat- 
 ter. 
 
 "Does it not appear unaccountable, that the 
 whole Jewish nation should entertain such a 
 warm expectation of their Messiah's appearance, 
 and that they should reject Christ when he ac- 
 tually did come, if he had not been an impos- 
 tor ?" 
 
 It is well known that many thousand of the 
 Jews and religious proselytes were at first con- 
 verted to the faith of Christ. This sufficientlv 
 
282 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 proves, that the very general rejection of Christ 
 was not owing to a want of evidence concerning 
 his mission, but to causes of a different nature. 
 
 If it be enquired what those causes were, it 
 may be replied — Many false Messiahs arose a- 
 bout that time. This circumstance was calcu- 
 lated to perplex the minds of simple people, and 
 leave them undetermined which was the true. 
 The meanness of our Saviour's parentage ; his 
 dwelling in Galilee ; his rejecting all worldly 
 honour ; the simplicity of his life and doctrine ; 
 the ignominy of his death; the sublime language 
 of the prophets concerning his kingdom ; but, 
 above all, the general wickedness of the genera- 
 tion in which he appeared ; there seem to be 
 sufficient causes for the rejection of the Messi- 
 ah, without considering him in the light of an im- 
 postor. 
 
 Besides : by the infidelity of the Jews, we gain 
 a large number of unsuspected witnesses to the 
 truth of the Old Testament ; and by their dis- 
 persion into all countries, they are God's wit- 
 nesses, and as a seed sown for the future conver- 
 sion of the nations : by their infidelity too- are 
 fulfilled abundance of prophecies : it is, moreover* 
 a great advantage to the Gospel to have been 
 first preached in a nation of unbelievers : it is a 
 means of making the prophecies more attended 
 to and more studied : It serves to shew that God 
 did not choose the Jews from among the nations 
 for their own sakes : it is a warning to us to be- 
 ware of the same infidelity ; we are taught by 
 it likewise, that it is not being of any particular 
 nation or church which saveth a man : and, last- 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 283 
 
 ly, it is well calculated to correct a vain opinion, 
 which every one is apt to entertain, that had we 
 lived in the times of our Saviour, and conversed 
 personally with him, we should have been better 
 Christians, and obeyed without doubt and with- 
 out reserve, 
 
 * Say what you please, you shall never per- 
 suade me to believe abundance of things contain- 
 ed in the book called the Bible." 
 
 Very good- Take your own way. I wish 
 not to force your conviction, contrary to evidence. 
 Only weigh the matter seriously and conscien- 
 tiously, and may the Author of your being direct 
 your determination ! — But, suppose you feel your- 
 self incapable of receiving the New Testament 
 as a religious system, founded in truth, cannot 
 you receive it as a system of morals, founded in 
 policy? This will not make you a religious man 
 indeed, but it may make you a good subject, and 
 a respectable member of civil society. It is 
 well known that the importance of Religion, to 
 the well-being of every civil community, is a 
 point of which the greatest politicians, no less 
 than the most respected moralists, have been 
 generally agreed ; and it is an undisputed fact, 
 established in the page of history, that in propor- 
 tion as the influence of Religion has declined in 
 any country, in that same proportion the State 
 itself has tended to its dissolution. Is not this an 
 unanswerable argument, founded in universal ex- 
 perience, if not for the truth, yet for the utility 
 ef Religion. 
 
 " But, suppose I should be convinced of the 
 fallacy of my own opinions, and the truth of 
 
 26 * 
 
284 A PLEA FOR RELIGI05 
 
 Christianity, what must 1 do ? How shall I know, 
 among all the uncharitable and contending de- 
 nominations of Christians, who is right, and who 
 is wrong, and to whom I should unite myself in 
 Christian fellowship ?" 
 
 Take the New Testament into your hand; 
 read it diligently, call upon the Lord for direc- 
 tion faithfully, and follow whithersoever it leads 
 the way. Take nothing upon trust; pin your 
 faith upon no man's sleeve ; to the law and the 
 testimony* Believe in Christ, as the world 
 teaches ; put your whole trust and confidence 
 in him; obey his precepts; worship God pub- 
 licly and privately with sincerity and zeal ; do 
 justly, love mercy, and walk humbly with your 
 Maker ; and look for his mercy through Christ 
 
 # Few of the Sectaristsof the present day hare departed farther 
 from the scriptural view of things than the New Church. The form- 
 of baptism in their Liturgy is this : — u I baptize thee in the name of 
 the Lord Jesus Christ, who is at once Father, Son, and Holy Spirit." 
 Their confession is this : ""Dost thou believe, that God is one both 
 in essence and in person, in whom is a divine trinity, consisting of 
 Father, Son, and Holy Spirit ; and that the Lord and Saviour Jesus 
 Christ is He ? I do. 1 " The Lord's supper is thus administered: — - 
 u The Body of our Lord Jesus Christ, which is the divine good of 
 his divine love, nourish and preserve you unto eternal life. Take 
 and eat thi«, in remembrance that the Lord glorified his human, and 
 thereby became the God of heaven and ea^th." 
 
 Enough! One is grieved and surprised, that any set of people 
 should take such liberties in altering the Sacred Writings. To our 
 master, however, we must each of us stand or fall. 
 
 Sometime since there was a Letter written and addressed to the 
 Clergy in behalf of Swedenborg's Theological Works. The Letter 
 is admirably well written, and in an excellent spirit, whoever was 
 the author. But surely a man of his sense must see the fallacious- 
 ness of his own reasoning on the 13th page of the small edition, 
 where he gives his reasons why the writings he wishes to recom- 
 mend should be received. The whole force of his recommendation 
 rests upon the reasons there given in favour of Swedenborg's divine 
 commission, and yet those reasons are altogether without any sound 
 and legitimate foundation. What will not ingenious men say, and 
 how far will they not go, to establish- a favourite hypothesis? 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 285 
 
 Jesus unto eternal life ; and be assured all shall 
 
 be well. 
 
 « Be all these things, however^ as they may. 
 the religion of Jesus is a thing of which you do 
 not approve. He might be a very good sort of 
 man, but his doctrines are not to your taste. If 
 you could only get clear of the Bible, and these 
 d — d Priests,* of every denomination, as the 
 
 * it is greatly to be lamented, that the Clergy, in most ages of the 
 Christian Church, have been very generally unfriendly lo" Tolera- 
 tion, and that they should have been the instruments of calling for, 
 or stirring up, thecivil power to persecution. Every good and lib- 
 eral-minded man must confess and bewail this misfortune. This 
 spirit, however, has not been confined to ministers of the Establish- 
 ment. Jews, Heathens, and Mahometans, Presbyterians, Indepen- 
 dents, and Baptists, have all, in their turns, when the power has 
 come into their hands, been guilty of the same intolerant conduct. (1) 
 It is human nature, and a part of its disease. But the Gospel it- 
 self, ail pure, and perfective of reasonable beings, is free from the 
 bloody charge. Jesus, the author of it, was the most generous, hu- 
 mane, and amiable of characters. But, alas, we have sadly forgot- 
 ten, or perverted his institutions. Persecution and bloody deeds 
 are the infallible marks of Antichrist, Rev. xvii. 6. That the Pro- 
 testant churches should have imitated the Beast in this worst part of 
 his conduct, can never be sufficiently bewailed. Every reign al- 
 most from the Reformation to the Revolution was stained with the 
 blood of souls. — Henry VIII. who contrived to remove the Pope of 
 Rome from being Head of the English Church, and put himself m 
 his place, was a vile, tyrannical, libidinous, and bloody wretch. A 
 considerable number of persons were put to death in his reign for 
 conscience' sake. Nay, even the excellent young King, Edward 
 VI. was a persecutor in some cases unto death, being over per- 
 suaded by those about him, particularly the good, but mistaken 
 Cranmer. Mary and Elizabeth shed much blood on account of re- 
 ligion. James and Charles were not innocent. They stained their 
 hands in blood on the same account. Cromwell, and the prevailing 
 parties during the Rebellion, made dreadful havoc. After the Res- 
 toration, it is computed, that no less than G000 persons perished m 
 prison, and the sum of two millions of money was wrested from the 
 sufferers. Sixty thousand persons are said to have suffered, in one 
 way or other, from the Restoration to the Revolution, which was 
 only a period of about thirty years. 
 
 (1) See the Pamphlet entitled, A Look to the last Century ; of 
 the Dissenters weighed in their own Scales. An instructive pi*<;e « 
 
286 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 French have done, you then flatter yourselves 
 we should see happier days ?" 
 
 The Bible and the parsons appointed by that 
 book to minister in holy things, are unquestiona- 
 bly great restraints upon the passions of men : 
 and blameable as our Order has been, and bad 
 as the world is, there is no little reason to sup- 
 pose, it would be much worse without that Or- 
 der. It is probable you have not well considered 
 what the consequence would be of removing 
 these grievances out of the way. A successful 
 
 Let the reader consult Dr. Doddridge's excellent Sermon against 
 the damnable spirit of persecution. 
 
 Indeed, all national religions, whether Pagan, Jewish, Turkish, or 
 Christian, have ever hitherto been national tyrannies. The last be- 
 gan with Constantine, the first Christian emperor, and continues to 
 this day, our own Establishment not expected. 
 
 And of what pliable stuff we Parsons are made has been tried upon 
 various occasions in this country. When Henry VIII. discarded the 
 Pope of Rome, and made himself Pope in his place, the great body 
 of Bishops and Clergy followed the example : very few^ comparative- 
 ly, suffered death for refusal. When Edward VI. rejected mo?t of 
 the remaining rubbish of Popery, and became Protestant, almost all 
 "the Bishops and Clergy again followed the example. Then when 
 Mary afterwards undid all that Edward had done, and introduced 
 Popery again, near 3000 were turned out of their Livings, but not 
 more than four or five hundred both of the clergy and laity suffered 
 for the refusal to join her. And then, once more, when Elizabeth 
 rejected Popery, the Clergy, very generally, imitated her conduct. 
 Not more than 200 gave up their preferment. All these changes 
 took place in the course of forty years. But whoever prevailed, Pa- 
 pist or Protestant, they were steady to their purpose of persecuting 
 those who refused to comply with the tyrannical injunctions. Nay, 
 even Calvin persecuted Servetus to death ; and the gentle Melanc- 
 .thon approved of what Calvin had done. Cranmer(l) had his vic- 
 tims ; and, what is worse, the laws of England, in the close of the 
 eighteenth, century, contain bloody statutes in full force. Bloody 
 laws, however, on account of religion, though of no force, through 
 the liberality of the times, ought to be repealed, if it were only for 
 the honour of old England ; but there is a higher reason which 
 should influence the professors of an unpersecuting Master. 
 
 (1) Cranmer was concerned in putting five or six persons to death 
 for their religious opinions, and he himself was at last put to death 
 by queen Mary for the same cause. A just retaliation .' 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS, 287 
 
 invasion from the French would, in all likelihood^ 
 enable you to obtain these ends, for a considera- 
 ble time. Had we not, however, '-* better bear 
 those ills we have, than fly to others that we 
 know not of?" Reformation of the decayed^ 
 impolitic, and unevangelical parts of the British 
 constitution — not surely the destruction of the 
 whole — should be the ardent wish of every true 
 friend to his country, and to human nature. Per- 
 fect liberty, civil and religious, is the birth-right 
 of man. Whatever of this nature is still want- 
 ing in this happy land, might be easily obtained 
 from the very nature of our government. No 
 man, therefore, who is a friend to his country^ 
 could desire to see it involved in political ruin, 
 for the sake of obtaining what he may conceive 
 to be some considerable advantages. Enlighten 
 the public mind, and it will not be long before all 
 remaining abuses shall be rectified. 
 
 CHAP. XL 
 
 THE CRUELTY OF THE NATIONAL REVOLUTIONA&Y 
 CONVENTION OF FRANCE. 
 
 Delenda est Carthago* is the uniform Ian 
 guage of Frenchmen. What the meaning of 
 that phrase will be, we may form a pretty good 
 idea, from the history of Carthage, and the 
 
 * The city of Carthage was taken and plundered by the Romans 
 144 years before the birth of Christ. It was twenty-four miles in 
 compass, and the burning of it continued seventeen days together, 
 Cato was the author of the sentence, Delenda est Carthago, and 
 Scipio put it in execution, with infinite horror, blood, and slaughter 
 See the -Roman History for the account at large.. 
 
288 A PLEA FDR RELIGION 
 
 treatment which Lyons, one of their own citie^ 
 received, when it refused to comply with the de- 
 crees of the Convention. It is worth while to 
 state this at some length, as a useful lesson to 
 my Countrymen. 
 
 By the new constitution of France, it was de- 
 creed, that the King could not be dethroned, 
 unless found at the head of an army against his 
 country. This was to be regarded as the high- 
 est crime he could possible commit, and even for 
 this he could be punished no otherwise than by 
 being dethroned. " No crime whatever," says 
 the constitution, " shall be construed to affect his 
 life." This constitution every Frenchman had 
 sworn " to obey, and maintain with all his might." 
 When, therefore, it was proposed to the people 
 of Lyons, by the emissaries of the National Con- 
 vention, to petition for the death of the King, 
 they replied, almost with one voice 9 "No: We 
 have sworn, with all France, to maintain the new 
 constitution with all our might. That constitu- 
 tion declares, that no crime whatsoever shall ef- 
 fect the life of the King. For any thing we 
 have yet seen or heard, we believe him innocent 
 of every crime which has been laid to his charge. 
 The mode of his trial is unprecedented in the 
 annals of injustice, the Convention being at once, 
 accuser, evidence, and judge. We believe him 
 perfectly innocent ; but whether he be or not. 
 the constitution that we have, by a solemn oatb. 
 bound ourselves to maintain with all our might, 
 declares that no crime whatever shall be con- 
 structed to effect his life : that life, therefore, 
 we cannot, we will not demand. The rest of 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 289 
 
 the nation may sport with engagements which 
 they have called the Almighty to witness ; they 
 mav add the crime of assassination to that of per- 
 jury ; they may stain themselves with the blood 
 q{ their innocent and unfortunate prince ; the 
 Lyonese never will." 
 
 This was an answer full of good sense, justice,, 
 piety and honour. 
 
 What, however was the consequence ? The 
 Convention immediately vowed vengeance. A 
 numerous army was prepared. Siege was laid 
 to the city. Ten thousand of the inhabitants 
 defended it for sixty days against fifteen times 
 their number, though it had neither magazines 
 nor fortifications. Thirty thousand men were 
 slain without the city. Provisions failed within. 
 A capitulation was proposed by the besieged. 
 The besiegers, however^ knowing the extremity 
 to which the city was reduced for want of bread, 
 would grant them no terms whatever, without 
 
 Eutting to death indiscriminately all those who 
 ad taken up arms within the city. Seeing no 
 hopes of capitulation, the besieged determined 
 to cut their way through the enemy, or fall in 
 the attempt, The besiegers, knowing all that 
 passed from their partizans within the city, were 
 prepared to receive them ; insomuch that out of 
 near four thousand persons who made this des- 
 perate effort, the whole were either killed or ta- 
 ken, except about fifty. * 
 
 * The French have always been a brave and warlike people. In 
 no war, however, did they ever fight with such desperate and fero- 
 cious courage as in the present. On the first of June against Lord 
 How, and in the other more recent actions, they displayed the 
 most determined resolution. The Dutch did the same in the late 
 
n 
 
 90 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 
 After this the victors shewed such mercy as 
 might be expected from them. Not content 
 with butchering their prisoners in cold blood, 
 they took a pleasure in making them die by inch- 
 es, and in insulting them in the pangs of death. 
 Placing several together, they killed one of them 
 at a time, to render death more terrible to the 
 rest. Neither sex nor age had any weight with 
 them. Above two hundred women, thirty of 
 whom had children at their breast, whom con- 
 jugal love had led to follow their husbands : more 
 than fifty old men, whom filial piety had snatch- 
 ed from the assassin's stab, were all most savage- 
 ly butchered. The death of Madame de Visaguc 
 deserves particular notice. This young lady was 
 about seventeen years of age, and very near her 
 
 action against Admiral Duncan. But if the French and Dutch dis- 
 played such feats of bravery, what must the English have done ? By 
 land too, as well as by sea, the English, in the course of the present 
 unhappy struggle, have discovered very eminent superiority. We 
 usually say, Facts are stubborn things. Let the following then 
 ?peak the language of honest truth: At Lincelle, 1100 British 
 Guards stormed a formidable work, defended by six times 
 their number, completely routed the enemy, and made themselves 
 masters of the artillery. — In the action near Canton 1800 British 
 Cavalry defeated their army of 25,000 men, pursued them to the 
 gate of Cambray, took their general prisoner, and upwards of fifty 
 pieces of cannon. — A t the battle of Tournay, a small British Brig- 
 ade, under the comand of General Fox, drove back General Piche- 
 gru's left wing, and decided the victory, till that moment doubtful. 
 At a sortie from Nimeguen, six British Battalions marched out in 
 the middle of the day, threw themselves, without firing a shot, into 
 the enemy's trenches, dispersed the troops that guarded them, and^ 
 after being in possession of them two hours, and completely destroy- 
 ing their works, returned in perfect order to the town, without the 
 enemy daring to harrass them. What feats did not Sir Charles Grey 
 perform in the West Indies ? — What has become of the French East 
 India possessions ? 
 
 See Le Messurier's Thoughts on a French Invasion, and Wil- 
 liams's Account of the Campaign in the West Indies in the year 
 
 no 4. 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS, 291 
 
 ■time of delivery. A party of the mad French- 
 men found her behind a hedge, to which place 
 she had drawn her husband, who was mortally 
 wounded. When they discovered her, she was 
 on her knees, supporting his head with her arm. 
 One of them fired upon her with a carabine, an- 
 other quartered her with his hanger, while a 
 third held up the expiring husband to be a spec- 
 tator of their more than hellish cruelty. 
 
 Several wounded prisoners were collected to- 
 gether, and put into a ditch, with sentinels plac- 
 ed round them, to prevent them from killing 
 themselves, or one another ; and thus were they 
 made lo linger, some of them two or three days, 
 while their enemies testified their ferocious 
 pleasure by all the insulting gesticulations of sav- 
 ages. 
 
 Such was the fury of the triumphant mad 
 Frenchmen, that the deputies from the Conven- 
 tion gave an order against burying the dead, till 
 they had been cut in morsels. Toilet the in- 
 famous apostate priest of Trevoux, went, blood- 
 hound like, inquest of a few T unhappy wretches, 
 who had escaped destruction ; and when by per- 
 fidious promises, he had drawn them from their 
 retreats, he delivered them up to the daggers of 
 the assassins. 
 
 Of the little army that attempted the retreat, 
 six hundred and eighteen were brought back in 
 chains; some of them died in their wounds, and 
 all those who were not relieved from life this 
 way, were dragged forth to an ignominious 
 death. 
 
 Prior to these misfortunes there was an infa- 
 
 27 
 
292 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 mous assembly in Lyons, which took the name 
 of the diabolical club. In this club a plot was 
 laid for the assassination of all the rich in one 
 night. Their oath was— " We swear to exter- 
 minate all the rich and aristocrats; their bloody 
 corpses thrown into the Rhone, shall bear our 
 terrors to the affrighted sea.^ This plot was 
 happily discovered in time to prevent its effects ; 
 and the president Challier with two others were 
 condemned to die. This Challier was looked on 
 as a person of infamous character before the rev- 
 olution ; and, since the revolution, he had imbru T 
 ed his hands in the blood of his own father ! 
 
 After the capture of the city, the above dia- 
 bolical club was re-organized, and Javogues, the 
 deputy from the Convention, became its new 
 president. After having represented Challier 
 as a martyr to the cause of liberty, he addressed 
 himself to the assembly in nearly these terms :-^ 
 " Think," said he, " of the slavery into which 
 you are plunged, by being the servants and work- 
 men of others ; the nobles, the priests, the pro- 
 prietors, the rich of every description^ have long 
 been in a combination to rob them, the real 
 sans cullotte republicans, of their birth-right 
 Go, citizens ; take what belongs to you, and what 
 you should have enjoyed long ago. Nor must 
 you stop here ; while there exists an aristocracy 
 in the buildings, half remains undone. Down 
 with these edifices, raised for the profit or pleas- 
 ure of the rich ; down with them all : commerce 
 and arts are useless to a warlike people, and 
 the destruction of that sublime equality, which 
 France is determined to spread over the globe." 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 293 
 
 He told his deluded populace, that it was the du- 
 ty of every gdod citizen to discover all those 
 whom he knew to be guilty of having, in thought, 
 word, or deed, conspired against the republic, 
 He exhorted them to fly to the offices open for re- 
 ceiving such accusations, and not to spare one 
 lawyer, priest, or nobleman. He concluded this 
 harangue, worthy of one of the damned, with 
 declaring, that for a man to accuse his own fath- 
 er was an act of civilism worthy a true republican, 
 and that to neglect it was a crime which should 
 be punished with death. 
 
 The deeds which followed this diabolical ex- 
 hortation were such as might be expected. The 
 bloody Frenchmen left not a house, not a hole 
 unsearched ; men and women were led forth 
 from their houses with as little ceremony as cat- 
 tle from their pens. The square where the 
 guillotine stood was reddened with blood like a 
 slaughterhouse ; while the piercing cries of the 
 surviving relations were drowned in the more 
 vociferous hotvlings of Vine la Republique* 
 
 Soon after this orders were given from the 
 Convention for the demolition of the city. A 
 hundred houses were destroyed- per day. All 
 the hospitals, manufactories, banks, &c. &c. were 
 destroyed, without exception. Before the revo- 
 lution the city contained about 150,000 inhabi- 
 tants. It was the second town, with respect to 
 population, in France, and the first manufactur- 
 ing town in all Europe. It does not now con- 
 tain 70,000 inhabitants, and those are all reduced 
 to beggary and ruin. As for trade, there is no 
 such thing thought of. The last report to the 
 
294 
 
 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 Convention, respecting Lyons, declares the inhab- 
 itants without work or bread. 
 
 It is difficult to stifle the voice of nature, and 
 to stagnate the involuntary movements of the 
 soul; yet even this was attempted, and in some 
 degree effected, by the deputies of the Conven- 
 tion. Perceiving that the above scenes of blood 
 and devastation had spread a gloom over the 
 countenances of the inhabitants, and that even 
 some of their soldiers seemed touched with com- 
 punction ; they issued a mandate, declaring every 
 one suspected of aristocracy, who should discov- 
 er the least symptom of pity, either by his words 
 or his looks ! 
 
 The preamble of this mandate makes the 
 blood run cold : " By the thunder of God ! in 
 the name of the representatives of the French 
 people ; on pain of death it is ordered," &c. &a 
 Who would believe, that this terrific mandate, 
 forbidding men to weep, or look sorrowful, on 
 pain of death, concluded with, Vive la Liberie f 
 — Liberty for ever I Who would believe that the 
 people, w T ho suffered this mandate to be stuck 
 up about their city like a play-bill, had sworn to 
 live free, or die ? # 
 
 In spite, however, of all their menaces, they 
 still found, that remorse would sometimes follow 
 the murder of a friend or relation. Conscience 
 is a troublesome guest to the villain who yet be- 
 lieves in a hereafter. The deputies therefore 
 
 * Under the most extravagant professions of liberty, the French 
 are now become the greatest slaves, in Europe. Wherever Ihey 
 ^o they pretend to offer the people liberty; but no sooner do the 
 silly folks listen and believe than they find themselves plundered 
 and enslaved. 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 295 
 
 were resolved to banish this guest from the bo- 
 soms of their partizans, as it had already been 
 banished from their own. 
 
 With this object in view, they ordered a sol- 
 emn civic festival in honour of Chalher. His 
 image was carried round the city, and placed in 
 the churches. Those temples which had, many 
 of them, for more than a thousand years, re- 
 sounded with hosannas to the Supreme Being, 
 were now profaned by the adorations paid to the 
 image of a parricide. 
 
 All this was but a prelude to what was tq fol- 
 low the next day. It was Sunday,* the day con- 
 secrated to the worship of our blessed Redeem- 
 er. A vast concourse of mad Frenchmen and 
 women, assembled at a signal agreed on, formed 
 themselves into a sort of mock procession, pre- 
 ceded by the image of Challier, and followed by 
 
 * The French before the Revolution, were extremely inattentive 
 to the sanctification of the Sabbath ; and by a most striking retalia- 
 tion of Providence, they are now entirely deprived of the Sabbath ; 
 Many in this country, especially the nobility and gentry, are al- 
 most universally treading in the same steps ; and have we reason 
 to suppose we shall not, ere long, be treated in the same manner ? 
 Were I an Infidel in principle, I would observe the Sabbath day, for 
 the sake of example. For if religion could be proved to have no 
 foundation in truth, it must be allowed to be extremely convenient 
 for the purpose of keeping mankind in order. u I go to church some- 
 I times," said the late Infidel Earl of Oxford, u in order to induce my 
 servants to go to church. A good moral sermon may instruct and 
 benefit them. I only set them an example of listening, not of be- 
 lieving." And what injury would his Lordship have sustained, if 
 he had both listened, believed, and obeyed ? All hypocrites are 
 base and contemptible characters, whatever specious attainments 
 they may possese of a literary, philosophical, or political kind. It 
 does not appear that his Lordship, any more than Hume and Frank- 
 lin, ever gave Christianity a serious and conscientious investigation. 
 They were all too busy in life, and had little inclination to religioug 
 pursuits. The carnal minds of a Nobleman and a Philosopher are 
 -equally at enmity against God. 
 
 27* 
 
296 A PLEA FOR RELIGiO^ 
 
 a little detached troop, each bearing in his hand 
 a chalice, or some other vase of the church. 
 One of the sacrilegious wretches led an ass, cov- 
 ered with a priest's vestment, and with a mitre 
 on his head. He was loaded with crucifixes and 
 other symbols of the Christian religion, and had 
 the Old and New Testaments suspended to his 
 tail. Arrived at the square called the T erreaux. 
 they then threw the two Testaments, the cruci- 
 fixes, &c. into a fire, prepared for the purpose/ 
 made the ass drink out of the sacramental cup, 
 and were proceeding to conclude their diabolical 
 profanations with the massacre of all the prison- 
 ers, to appease the ghost of Challier, when a vi- 
 olent thunder-gust put an end to their meeting, 
 and deferred the work of death for a few hours. 
 The pause was not long. The deputies, pro- 
 fiting by the impious frenzy with which they had 
 inspired the soldiery and the mob, and by the 
 consternation of the respectable inhabitants, con- 
 tinued their butchery with redoubled fury. — 
 Those who led the unhappy sufferers to execu- 
 tion, were no longer ordered to confine them- 
 selves to such as were entered on the list of pro- 
 scription, but were permitted to take whomso- 
 ever they themselves thought worthy of death I 
 To have an enemy among the mad Frenchmen, 
 to be rich, or even thought rich, was a sufficient 
 crime. The words nobleman, priest, lawyer, 
 merchant, or even honest man, were so many 
 terms of proscription. Three times was the 
 place of the guillotine changed ; at every place 
 holes were dug to receive the blood, and jet ran 
 in the gutters ! The executioners were tired, and 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 29 
 
 the deputies, enraged to see that their work 
 went on so -slowly, represented to the mob, that 
 they were too merciful, that vengeance lingered 
 in their hands, and that their enemies ought to 
 perish in mass ! 
 
 Accordingly, the next day, the execution in 
 mass began. The prisoners were led out, from 
 a hundred to three hundred at a time, into the 
 out-skirts of the city, where they were fired up- 
 on, or stabbed.* One of these masacres de- 
 serves particular notice. Two hundred and sixty- 
 nine persons, taken indiscriminately from among 
 all classes and all ages, were led to Brotteaux, 
 and there tied to trees. In this situation they 
 
 * See much more to the same purpose in Peter Porcupine's Bloody 
 Buoy, and in Barruel's History of the French Clergy. Carrier 
 alone, deputy from the Convention, put to death at Nantz and oth- 
 er places in the south of France, more than 40,000 persons, includ- 
 ing men, women, and children. 
 
 Such men are to be considered in the light of Jehu's, who are ap- 
 pointed to execute the Divine vengeance upon those persons and 
 places, which have incurred the displeasure of the Almighty. 
 Nantz contained the richest merchants in the kingdom, and carried 
 on a very considerable trade in the blood of human creatures. 
 
 Bishop Burnet was in France at the time of the horrible persecu- 
 tion of the Protestants under Louis XIV. 
 
 4i t do not think," says he, u that, in any age, there ever was 
 such a violation of all that is sacred, either with relation to God or 
 man ; and what I saw and knew there from the first hand, hath so 
 confirmed all the ideas that I had taken from books, of the cruelty 
 of that religion; &at I hope the impression which thi#hath made up- 
 on me, shall never end but with my life. — From these circumstan- 
 ces, it may be well termed, The Act of the whole Clergy of France. " 
 
 Travels, Let. 5. p. 246, 247. 
 
 If we would see other accounts of what may be expected from a 
 successful invasion of this country by the French, we may be amply 
 gratified by Anthony Aufrere's, Esq. Warning to Britain against 
 French Perfidity and Cruelty towards the Peasants of Suabia ; by 
 Peter Porcupine's Democratic Principles Illustrated ; and by Anec- 
 dotes of the conduct of the French in Franconia. To these may be 
 added Turreau's History of the Vendean War ; Lavater's Remon- 
 strance with the French Directory ; and a work called, A Rapid 
 View of the Overthrow of Sivitstrland, 
 
298 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 were fired upon with grape shot. Numbers of 
 these unfortunate prisoners had only their limbs 
 broken by the artillery ; these were despatched 
 with the sword or the musket. The greatest 
 part of the bodies were thrown into the Rhone t 
 some of them before they were quite dead. Two 
 men, in particular, had strength enough to swim 
 to a sand-bank in the- river. One would have 
 thought, that thus saved as it were by a mira- 
 cle, the vengeance of their enemies would have 
 pursued them no further; but no sooner were 
 they perceived, than a party of the dragoons of 
 Lorraine crossed the arm of the river, stabbed 
 them, and left them a prey to the fowls of the 
 air. 
 
 Among others, who fell into the hands of the 
 mad Frenchmen, was Mons. Chapuis de Mau- 
 bourg, one of the first engineers in Europe, 
 They offered to spare his life, if he would serve 
 isi the arms of the Convention. They repeated 
 this offer, with their carabines at his breast. 
 w No," replied this gallant man, " I have never 
 fought but for my god and my King : despicable 
 cowards ! fire away P'* 
 
 # The dying behaviour of various of the victims was very noble and 
 animated. Where so many merit praise, it is difficult to select. 
 
 The King acquitted himself extremely well in the la?t trying 
 scenes of his life ; but he wa3 the main support of the Beast ; and 
 though he died piously, he died a determined catholic; not know- 
 ing that this was one of the main causes of his destruction. 
 
 The princess Lamballe was, after the royal family, one of the 
 most illustrious victims of that bloody period. She was first confin- 
 ed in the Temple, and was afterwards sent to the prison of La Force, 
 where the massacre began early in the morning. At three o'clock 
 she was witness to the preparations making for her destruction. At 
 seven she was dragged by the -hair of her head into the court where 
 the victims waited their final Sentence. Here she continued in a 
 standing posture, to witness all the horrid proceedings till nifle 
 
A$I> THE SACRED WRITINGS. 299 
 
 The murder in mass did not rob the guillotine 
 of its prey ; there the blood flowed without in- 
 termission. Death itself was not a refuge 
 from its fury. The bodies of the prisoners* 
 who were dead of their wounds, and of those, 
 who, not able to support the idea of an ignomini- 
 ous death, had given themselves the fatal blow,- 
 were carried to the scaffold, and there behead- 
 ed, receiving thousands of kicks from the sans 
 eullotts, because the blood would not run from 
 them. Persons from their sick beds, old men 
 not able to walk, and even women found in 
 child-bed, were carried to the murderous ma- 
 chine. The respectable Mons. Lauras was torn 
 from his family of ten children, and his wife big 
 
 o'clock, when she herself was called before the bloody tribunal 
 They asked her a few questions ; all which she answered with firm- 
 ness. They charged her with certain crimes ; all which she denied, 
 Being in a very short time condemned, without any proof of guilt,- 
 she was dragged to the gate ; and from the gate conducted^ through 
 a double line of assassins to the place of execution, through a varie* 
 ty of insults and reproaches. By the side of a pile of dead bodies^ 
 she was commanded to kneel, and ask pardon of the nation. Firm- 
 ly she replied, u T have not injured the nation ; and willjaot ask 
 pardon I' 1 — Your release is the price of your obedience. u I expect 
 no favour from th*D hand of ruffians, who dare to call themselves the 
 nation." — Once more, obey ; kneel down, and ask pardon, if you 
 wish to live. — " No : I will" not bend my knee — No : I will ask no 
 pardon, no favor from you." — Kneel down and ask pardon, was re- 
 echoed by a thousand voices ; but in vain. She remained superior 
 to fear. Two ruffiaus seized her by the arms, and were ready to 
 tear her in pieces. With all the strength she could gather, she ex- 
 claimed, " Go on ruffians, I will not ask pardon." Being enraged 
 at her firmness, the fellows rushed on her with drawn sword*, lay 
 open her body, cut off her head, take out her heart, bite it with their 
 teeth, put it in a bason., lift the head on a pike, and carry them 
 about the streets of Paris. Her body was stripped and exposed na- 
 ked to the populace. — For a fuller account see Barruel. 
 
 I bib laiy was a person of the most amiable manners and benev- 
 olent hjaart; faithful to her friends, and kind and liberal to all. 
 During the whole time she passed in the prison of La Force, she 
 supported all the poor who happened to be there, 
 
300 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 with the eleventh. This distracted matron ran 
 with her children, and threw herself at the feet 
 of the brutal deputy Collect D'EIerbois. — No 
 mercy t — Her conjugal tenderness, the cries of 
 her children, every thing calculated to soften 
 the heart, presented themselves before him ; 
 but in vain. " Take away," said he to the offi- 
 cious ruffians by whom he was surrounded, " take 
 away the she-rebel and her whelps." Thus 
 spurned from the presence of him, who alone 
 was able to save her beloved husband, she fol- 
 lowed him to the place of execution. Her 
 shrieks, when she saw him fall, joined to the 
 wildness of her looks, but too plainly foretold her 
 approaching end. She was seized with the 
 pains of child-birth, and was carried home to 
 her house. But, as if her tormentors had shewn 
 Ifer too much lenity, the sans cullotte commissa- 
 ry soon after arrived, took possession of all the 
 effects in the name of the sovereign people, 
 drove her from her bed and her house, from 
 the door of which she fell dead in the street ! 
 
 About three hundred women hoped, by their 
 united prayers and tears, to touch the hearts of 
 those ferocious deputies ; but all their efforts 
 were in vain as those of M. Lauras. They 
 were threatened with a discharge of grape shot. 
 Two of them, who, notwithstanding the menaces 
 of these wretches still had the courage to per- 
 sist, were tied during six hours to the posts of 
 the guiUotine ; their own husbands were execu- 
 ted before their eyes, and their blood sprinkled 
 over them ! 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 30J 
 
 M. Servan, a lovely young woman of about 
 eighteen years of age, was executed because she 
 would not discover the retreat of her father ! 
 " What," said she nobly, to the committee, 
 * What ! betray my father ! impious villains ! 
 how dare you suppose it ■?"' 
 
 M. Cocnet, a lady equally famed for her beau- 
 ty and her courage was accused of having put 
 the match to a cannon during the siege, and hav- 
 ing assisted in her husband's escape. See was 
 condemned to suffer death. She declared her- 
 self with child ; and the truth of this declaration 
 w r as attested by two surgeons. In vain did she 
 implore a respite. In vain did she plead the in- 
 nocence of the child that was in her womb. 
 Her head was severed from her body, amidst 
 the death-howle of the brigands! 
 
 To this long account of horrible villanies must 
 be added another, if possible, still more detesfar 
 ble — libidinous brutality ! Javognes, one of the 
 deputies from the Convention, opened the career, 
 his example was followed by the soldiery and 
 the mob in general. The wives and daughters 
 of almost all the respectable inhabitants, partic- 
 ularly of such as had emigrated, or who w r ere 
 murdered, or in prison, were put in a state of re- 
 quisition, and were ordered, on pain of death to 
 hold their bodies— I spare the reader the term 
 made use of in the decree — in readiness, for the 
 embraces of the true republicans ! — Nor were 
 |hey content with violation : the first ladies of 
 the city were led to the tree of Liberty — Of 
 
302 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 Liberty ! and there made to take the hands of 
 chimney-sweepers and common felons.* 
 
 If to these deeds of blood committed at Ly- 
 ons, we add the murders perpetrated in other 
 parts of France— at Nantz, 27,000 ; at Paris. 
 150,000; in La Vendee, 300,000; and, in short, 
 through the whole extent of that unhappy coun- 
 try, two millions of persons, within six or seven 
 years : among whom are reckoned 250,000 wo- 
 men : 230,000 children ; besides those murdered 
 in the womb ; and 24,000 christian priests ;t if 5 
 moreover, we consider in ' what manner the 
 French, without just offence, have treated the 
 small independent state of Geneva,J and how 
 
 * The facts here related are taken from Mr. John Philip's small 
 pamphlet on the subject, as his is extracted from a Fench treatise, 
 and Peter Porcupine's Bloody Buoy, 
 
 t The serious Christian will remember these are the days of ven- 
 geance for the innocent blood which was shed in that wide-extended 
 kingdom, under the predecessors of the late unfortunate King. The 
 doctrine of retaliation, though little attended to in general, is an 
 undoubted law of God's kingdom in the government of the world. 
 A moral governor must be morally just. u He that sheddeth man's 
 blood by man shall his blood be shed." Consult Simpson's Key to 
 the Prophecies, for a large number of instances, wherein the retali- 
 ating providence of God is visible to the most inattentive observer. 
 Barruel's History of the French Clergy during the Revolution, and 
 Peter Porcupine's Bloody Buoy, contain an awful counterpart to 
 Claude's Corn-plaints of the Protestants of France. The French Phi - 
 losophers have scarcely been more cruel to the Clergy of France, 
 during the Revolution, than the Clergy of France, at different peri- 
 ods, have been to the Protestants of France. We are all crying out 
 against the wickedness and cruelty of the present governors of that 
 great kingdom, but we forget that the Kings, Bishops, Clergy, No- 
 bles, and Gentry of the land played the same game, and acted the 
 same tragedy, not very many years ago. — It is the Lord's controver- 
 sy for the blood of his servants. — The above two millions is the 
 number of persons murdered, besides those who have fallen in 
 battle. 
 
 X u Let the mal-contents in every nation of Europe look at Hol- 
 land, and at Belgium. Holland was a hive of bees : her sons flew 
 on the wings of the wind to every corner of the globe, and returned 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 303 
 
 many of its most wealthy inhabitants fell a sac- 
 rifice to the rapacity of the deputies from the 
 Convention ; we shall obtain a pretty clear idea 
 of what we may expect* if they should succeed 
 in their designs against us. We should not only 
 see Bibles and Priests removed out of the way; 
 
 laden with the sweets of every climate. Belgium was a garden of 
 herbs, the oxen were strong to labour, the fields were thickly cov- 
 ered with the abundance of the harvest. Unhappy Dutchmen ! ye 
 will still toil, but not for your own comfort 4 ye will still collect 
 honey, but not for yourselves ; France will seize the hive as often as 
 your industry shall have filled it. Ill-judging Belgians ! ye will no 
 longer eat in security the fruits of your own grounds ; France will 
 find occasion, or will make occasion, to participate largely in your 
 riches ; it will be more truly said of yourselves than of your oxen., 
 ye plough the fields but not for your own profit." 
 
 See Bishop Watson's well-timed Address to the People of Great 
 Britain, for the above extract. I exceedingly approve of the spirit of 
 the whole, but I much question whether Mr. Wakefield's objections 
 to two particulars may not be just, viz, the comparison between 
 200 pound 9 a j'ear and the 2000/. ; and the similitude concerning 
 the gradual sinking of the several parts of a large structure. Most 
 of the other parts of Mr. Wakefield's pamphlet are extremely un- 
 worthy of his talents. 
 
 We may now also call the attention of the mal-contents of every 
 nation of Europe to the situation of Italy, Rome, Malta, Naples, 
 but, above all, to the brave, yet unoffending Swiss. 
 
 The learned Bishop, however, forgets in his Address to take into 
 his estimation the state of religion in this country. In my judgment, 
 the corrupt state of the established religion is the grand and original 
 cause of much of our immorality; and these two together are the 
 only true and genuine sources of our national distress. Let us re- 
 move out of the way every unovangelical stumbling-block, and turn 
 unto God in good earnest, and he will soon make our enemies to be 
 at peace with us. Could this be done, the throne of King George 
 would be as the days of heaven I 
 
 The Trench revolution is a most amazing and tremendous event, 
 and will probably be a means of new-modelling the face of Europe, 
 if not of the whole world. The extraordinary efforts which people 
 ar<£ making in the arts and sciences, are as vigorous as those they 
 are making in war. The Governor of the univerie has formed them 
 for great purposes, both of judgment and mercy ; of judgment to the 
 pre 3' nt race of men ; of mercy tu the generations that shall follow. 
 This, however, we know, in every event of things, it shall be well 
 with them that fear the Lord. 
 
 28 
 
304 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 an event, as some affect to think, devoutly to be 
 wished, but the country must undergo every pos- 
 sible calamity. Great Britain and Ireland would 
 become either a province of France, or be divi-^ 
 ded into two or three small contending republics, 
 like Holland, dependant upon them. Our navy* 
 would be conveyed into their ports* London,f 
 
 * In the year 1693, the royal navy of England consisted of 111 
 ships of 40 guns and upwards. In the year 1811 it consisted of up- 
 wards of 800 ships of war. from the first to the sixth rate, besides 
 near 200 sloops, &c. 
 
 f London is now what Tyre was in ancient times. One cannot 
 help entertaining strong apprehensions of its sharing the same fate. 
 The trade and riches of it are immensely large, and the corruption 
 and iniquity of the place are in like proportion. See the account of 
 Tyre in the Prophets. 
 
 This metropolis is unparalleled, in extent and opulence, in the 
 whole habitable globe, except, perhaps, Pekin, in China, Jeddo, in 
 Japan, and Houssa, in Africa, which are all said to be larger. 
 
 It comprehends, besides • London, Westminster, and Southward 
 no less than forty-five villages, of considerable extent, independent 
 of a vast accession of buildings upon the open fields in the vicinity. 
 Its length is nearly eight miles, its breadth three, and its circumfer- 
 ence twenty-six. It contains above 8,000 streets, lane s v alleys, and 
 courts, and "more than 65 different squares. Its houses, warehouses, 
 and other buildings make 162,000, besides 246 churches and chapels, 
 207 meeting-houses for Dissenters, 43 chapels for Foreigners, and 6 
 synagogues for the Jews ; which in all make 502 places of public, 
 worship. The number of inhabitants during the sitting of Parlia- 
 ment is estimated at 1,250,000. Among these are found about 
 50,000 common prostitutes, and no less than 60,000 thieves, coiners, 
 and other bad persons of all descriptions. The annual depredations 
 on the public, by this numerous body of pilferers, are estimated at 
 the sum of 2,100,000 sterling. In this vast city there are, moreover, 
 upwards of 4000 seminaries" for education— 8 institutions for promot- 
 ing the arts — 122 asylums for the indigent — 17 for the sick and lame 
 — 13 dispensaries—704 charitable institutions— 58 courts of justice 
 — 7,040 professional men connected with the various departments 
 of the law. — There are 13,300 vessels trading to the river Thames 
 in the course of a year; and 40,000 waggons going and returning to 
 the Metropolis in the same period, including their repeated voya- 
 ges. — The amount of exports and imports to and from the Thames 
 is estimated at 66,811,9221. sterling annually; and the property 
 floating in this vast city every year is 170,000,000 pounds sterling. 
 These circumstances mav be sufficient to convince us of the ama? 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 305 
 
 and all our great mercantile towns* would be ex- 
 hausted of their riches, Our foreign possessions 
 
 ing extent and importance of the capital of the British empire. See 
 these things detailed more at large in an excellent Treatise on the 
 Police of the Metropolis by — — Colquohon, Esq. 
 
 And is all this national opulence and grandeur to be buried in one 
 general ruin* through the transgression and growing depravity of the 
 people ? 
 
 * About the, year 1700, the town of Manchester contained only 
 one church, and in 1717 the inhabitants were 8,000, The number 
 of churches and chapels of the establishment of Manchester and 
 Salford is now twelve, and about the same number of dissenting 
 chapels of various descriptions. The inhabitants are between 60 
 and 70,000. 
 
 In 1700, Liverpool had only 5,145 inhabitants. In 1790, it had 
 70,000. In 1709 it had 84 ships ; in 1792, it had 584. 
 
 Several other towns in this country are increased neariy in the 
 same proportion. O happy England, if thou didst but know thy 
 happiness ! The ingratitude and rebellion of the country, however, 
 against the laws of the Divine Being must terminate in our severe 
 chastisement. The wickedness of the inhabitants is inconceivably 
 great. Compare the lives of the Clergy — the Lawyers and Attor- 
 nies— the Medical class— the Soldier}'— the Sailors— the Common 
 People— with the Gospel of Jesus Christ, and how alarming the 
 contrast ! The Nobles and Gentry of the land, with some few ex- 
 ceptions, are become incurably immoral, as well as irreligious. 
 The trading part of the nation are all set upon their gain. Serioue, 
 uniform, and conscientious godliness, is only found among a few sol- 
 itary individuals. The sabbath-day is fashionably, and very gen- 
 erally, prostituted to secular purposes. The public worship of Al- 
 mighty God is grievously neglected by all ranks of men. The Sa- 
 crament of the Lord's Supper is very thinly attended, and this only 
 occasionally, and not as a serious duty and privilege. In short ; the 
 signs of the times are such as to give the most serious apprehension 
 to every well-wisher to his King and Country. In London there 
 are, I believe, near a million of souls, including children, who sel- 
 dom or never attend public worship under any denomination ! — Man- 
 chester contains near seventy thousand inhabitants : and between 
 forty and fifty thousand of them absent themselves totally from every 
 place of public worship on the sabbath-day] 
 
 Birmingham is said to contain about 70,000 inhabitants. There 
 are five churches, and fourteen meeting-houses, of different descrip- 
 tions. It is supposed that not more than 5,000 persons attend any- 
 place of public worship on any one day ; not more than 10,000 at- 
 tend any public worship at all ; so that there are 60,000 souls in 
 that town, who may be said not to have any religion at all ; that is, 
 about one in seven, or seven to one. This is a very affecting con- 
 sideration. 
 
306 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 would fall into their hands. Our trade* would be 
 
 annihilated ; our real estates' change ®t$ ; 
 
 our personal property be swept into France : our 
 poor would languish and die in the streets 
 want o£ bread, none having it in their power to 
 
 Macclesfield and its environs contain 9 or 10,000 people. We 
 have two churches and five meeting-houses. Not more, however, 
 than 3,000 of the nine attend public worship, in all the places put 
 together. So that here are 6,000 souls, including children, who 
 may be considered as Infidels in principle, or practice, or both, the 
 same children being exempt from the charge. 
 
 * In 1700, England had 2,281 trading vessels, carrying 261,222 
 tons burden. In 1792, England had 10,423 do. carrying 1,168,468 
 tons. 
 
 In 1692, Scotland had 8,618 tons of shipping. In 1792, Scotland 
 had 2,143 ships, carrying 162,274 tons. 
 
 In 1793, the trading vessels of the British dominions were 16,329, 
 manned with 118,952 sailors, and carrying 1,564,520 tons. 
 
 History furnishes us with nothing equal to this account. 
 
 t The quantity of land cultivated in England and Wales is about 
 32 millions of acres. The gross produce of the same is about 75 
 millions of pounds sterling annually ; and the neat rental about 24 
 millions. 
 
 The average annual gross produce of the kingdom, arising from 
 3and and animals, stands nearly according to the following esti- 
 mate : 
 
 £ 
 
 Ten millions of acres of wheat r rye, &c. at 41. per 
 
 acre 40,000,000 
 
 Four millions of acres of hay, clover, &c. at 50s. per 
 
 ditto . . ....... 10,000,000 
 
 Eight thousand tons of hops, at 501. per ton . . 400,000 
 One million of beeves fattening 20 weeks, at 18d. per 
 
 week . 1,500,000 
 
 One million of -sheep fattening 13 weeks at6d. per week 1,950,000 
 Two millions of milch-cows, 40 weeks milk at 2s. 6d. 
 
 per week ... . . . . . 8,050,000 
 
 Wool 3,200,000 
 
 Ten millions of lambs, when weaned at 5s. per lamb 2,500,000 
 
 Two millions of calves at 20s. per calf . . . 2,000,000 
 
 Four millions of pigs at 5s. per pig .... 1,000,000 
 
 Fruits and vegetables for 8,000,000 of people . . 4,500,000 
 
 Poultry, eggs, &c. &c. &c. . ' . . . • • ' • 
 
 75,100,000 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 307 
 
 relieve them.* We should be involved in all 
 the miseries that human nature, in a civilized 
 state, is capable of undergoing. And from being 
 one of the first, most powerful, and happy na- 
 tions upon the face of the earth, we should be- 
 come one of the lowest, weakest, and the most 
 wretched kingdoms in Europe. And could any 
 man, for the sake, of ridding the country of these 
 bugbears, the Bibte and the Priests,t wish to see 
 
 * The public and private charities of London amount to 750,000 
 pounds annually ; and the poor-rates of England and Wales alto- 
 gether, make the enormous sum of 2,200,000 pounds a year, besides 
 all private charities and Sunday-schools. Arthur Young, Esq. tells 
 us, in his Letter to Mr. Wilberforce, that the amount of what is paid 
 for labour of all sorts in England is not less than one hundred mill- 
 ions sterling — poor-rates and charities of every sort cannot amoun- 
 to less than seven millions. 
 
 f It is a melancholy reflection, that among all the Clergy in this 
 country, there were not quite 200 who sacrificed their interest to 
 principle in the reign of Queen Elizabeth. See Gray's Sermons at 
 the Bampton Lecture^ p. 238. — In Charles the Second's time, how- 
 ever, there were upwards of 2000 clergymen, who sacrificed their 
 interest to principle, besides a considerable number of conscientious 
 men, it is to be presumed, who continued in their places. 
 
 Bigotry, and persecution generally defeat their own purpcres! 
 What a consequence did not this mad measure give to the dissent- 
 ing interest of England ? The same foolish game was played by the 
 Bishops and Clergy in the present century. Instead of encourag- 
 ing, moderating, and regulating the pious zeal of a few young men, 
 in Oxford, by gentle and lenient measures, they shut their churches 
 against them, and compelled them to go out into the high-ways and 
 hedges to preach to those who were inclined to hear them ; and 
 though they were but a small band, they are now become a goodly 
 company, and have already overspread England, Scotland, Ireland, 
 America, and the West Indies. — All this weight too is thrown into 
 the dissenting scale ! A few more such imprudent measures, and 
 down goes Mother Church ! 
 
 We have spoken on a former page on pluralities and non-residence. 
 The former, indeed, in all ordinary cases, implies the latter. We 
 scarce ever read an account of deaths in the periodical publications, 
 but we find an account of one or more instances of this nature. The 
 poet Mason is a point in hand. Though a worthy man, and a char- 
 acter highly respectable, he had, it appears, accumulated several 
 preferments in the Church at the same time. And it is well known 
 to be the custom of great numbers of the Clergy in the Establishme^ 
 
 28 * 
 
308 
 
 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 all that is evil come upon us ? If any person ap- 
 proves not of religion and its ministers, he is at 
 
 to procure as many as their interest will reach. This wo call good 
 management, prudent foresight, taking care for a family and the 
 like. If there is no God, it is all very well. But if we are accoun- 
 table creatures, and are to exist in a future state, our present trading 
 in Livings and Souls will not yield us satisfaction another dav. It 
 is popery, rank popery, the worst part of popery, under the highest 
 pretensions to being the most pure and reformed part of Christ's holy 
 catholic church. I remember an anecdote opposite to the subject 
 in hand. Bishop Burnet, in his Charges to the Clergy of his Dio- 
 cese, shewed a great deal of disinterested integrity, by vehemently 
 exclaiming against pluralities, as a most sacrilegious robbery. And, 
 in his first visitation at Salisbury, he urged the authority of St. Bern- 
 ard, who being consulted by one of his followers, whether he might 
 accept of two benefices, replied — " And how will you be able to 
 serve them both :" " I intend," answered the priest, " to officiate in 
 one of them by a deputy."— - u Will your deputy be damned for you 
 too ?" cried the saint. u Believe me, you may serve your cure by 
 proxy, but you must be damned in person.'" This expression so af- 
 fected Mr. Kelse) , a pious and worthy clergyman then present, thai 
 he immediately resigned the rectory of Bemertonin Berkshire, worth 
 200 pounds a year, which he held with one of greater value. See 
 Bishop Burnet's Life, by T. Burnet, Esq. 
 
 We have observed, that all the bulk of church preferment in this 
 country, is engrossed by about one thousand clergymen, out of the 
 eighteen thousand. I do not pretend to be accurate in this state- 
 ment ; but I should suppose it not far from the truth. Whereas the 
 emoluments of the Establishment are capable of providing for 10,000 
 persons in a comfortable way, by abolishing pluralities, without dis- 
 turbing the present order of things. Let every Bishop retire within 
 his diocese, and dwell among his clergy, as a father in his family. 
 Let every Clergyman reside upon his living, superintending his peo- 
 ple as a shepherd his flock. And let no man be promoted to the 
 first Livings in the kingdom, merely because he is related to or con- 
 nected with some great personage ; but let the mosi active, useful, 
 and laborious ministers, especially when the infirmities of age come 
 on, be accounted worthy of double honour, by being rewarded for 
 their extraordinary services with the best Livings which the coun- 
 try affords. 
 
 All this, I too well know, is visionary. It is a plausible theory, 
 but wilinever be reduced to practice. If it should please God, 
 however, to put an end to the present unhappy war, and favour us 
 once more with a settled state of things, I think it might be well 
 for the great body of the poor Rectors, Vicars, and Curates of the 
 country, to petition Government to take their distressed circumstan- 
 ces into consideration. If it should have no other effect, it would 
 ♦all the attention of the public to the horrible monopolies of prefer- 
 
ANB THE SACRED WRITINGS. 30& 
 
 perfect liberty, in this free country, to decline 
 paying them any attention. He may think and 
 
 rnents which prevail among the Bishops and higher Orders of the 
 Clergy. I would recommend that Committees should be formed in. 
 every district through England and Wales, to correspond with a 
 grand superintending Committee in London. Let them investigate 
 the busyness of church-preferments thoroughly, and drag to broad 
 day-light all the great offenders in this pretended spiritual commerce. 
 See a book called the Miseries and Great Hardships of the Inferior 
 Clergy, for some useful information. 
 
 Out of the 18,000 Clergymen belonging to the Establishment oi 
 this country, there are several hundreds of zealous and lively men 
 (and the number is much upon the increase) who, properly speak- 
 ing, are the only true members of the Church of Eugland. They be- 
 lieve, and preach, and live her doctrines. These conscientious 
 men, however, are, as we have already observed, almost universal- 
 ly dubbed Methodists, in a way of contempt, by the majority both 
 of Bishops and Clergy. This is a shameful treatment, but so it is. 
 Those u downy doctors, that recumbent virtues preach," who will 
 swear any thing, and subscribe any thing, no matter whether they 
 believe it or not, for the sake of a good bishopric, or fat rectory, are 
 among the first to exclaim against their more zealous, useful, and 
 pious brethren. Master, so saying, and so doing, thou condemnest 
 us. — " Woe unto you, ye scribes, Pharisees, hypocrites ! for ye shut 
 the kingdom of heaven against men : for ye neither go in yourselves, 
 neither suffer ye them that are entering to go in P'. See Ez. xxxiv. 
 chap. 
 
 u When nations are to perish in their sin?, 
 'Tis in the Church the leprosy begins." 5 
 
 " The priestly brotherhood, devout, sincere, 
 From mean self-interest and ambition clear, 
 Their hope in heav'n, servility their scorn, 
 Prompt to persuade, expostulate and warn, 
 Their wisdom pure, and giv'nthem from above, 
 Their usefulness insur'd, by zeal and love, 
 As meek as the man Moses, and withal 
 As bold as in Agrippa's presence Paul, 
 Should fly the world's contaminating touch, 
 Holy and unpolluted — are thine such ?* 
 Except a few with Eli's spirit blest, 
 Hophni and Phineasmay describe the rest.'" 
 
 * O England ! Cowper's Expostulation, 
 
 As a body of men, the established Clergy of this country are by no 
 means d ncient in talents, or in learning of any description. So far 
 is this from being the case, that it is probable there never existed a 
 
310 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 act according to his own pleasure. Why then 
 should any man desire to see his native land irv 
 
 body of men of the same number, who possessed equal natural and 
 acquired qualifications ; but, we are deficient in humility, in self- 
 denial, in piety, and in zeal for the honour of God and the salvation 
 of souls. We want a more serious attention to the grand peculiari- 
 ties of the Gospel ; we are deficient in various of those qualifica- 
 tions which are requisite to make us successful in winning souls to 
 Christ. To our shame be it spoken, with half our literary attain- 
 ments, we suffer the Methodists, and several of the Dissenters, to 
 out-do us exceedingly in real and positive usefulness to mankind. 
 We let the cause of Christ suffer and lose ground in our hands. A 
 large party of our Order is inattentive both to religious and literary 
 pursuits. They are mere men of the world. Another part is so oc- 
 cupied with literary and philosophical studies, that they have nei- 
 ther time nor inclination to attend to the peculiar employment of 
 ministers of the Gospel. There is a third class of our Clergy, which 
 is highly respectable, but whose ministerial labours are so cool and 
 languid, and whose public discourses are so merely moral and so 
 wholly unevangelic?l, that mankind are made neither much wiser 
 nor better by their feeble exertions. In the primitive ages the di- 
 vine heralds carried the sound of the Gospel throughout all lands, 
 from u the British isles to the banks of the Ganges," in a very short 
 space of time. But we have suffered Heathenism to return again in- 
 to some countries, Mahometanism to over-run others, and Infidelity 
 to diffuse itself among all orders of society. And it is not improba- 
 ble, but in the course of a few more years, the Gospel of Christ, 
 through our neglect, lukewarmness, and superstition, will be in a 
 great degree banished from Christendom. We must either awake 
 from onr lethargic state, and return to evangelical principles and 
 practices, or all is lost. Most of the higher ranks of society in this 
 country both among the clergy and laity, have forsaken the Gospel 
 scheme of saving a ruined world ; and it is exceedingly probable the 
 supreme Head of the church will ere long remove our candlestick, 
 lay aside the great body of us Parsons, as a useless set of men, and 
 deprive us of those means of grace, which we have so long enjoyed 
 to so little purpose. The neglect of the Son and Spirit of God is the 
 master sin of Christendom. 
 
 I could wish the reader would give himself the trouble to consider 
 well what Mr. Wilberforce has written upon this subject, in his Prac- 
 tical View of the prevailing religious system of Professed Christians, 
 in the higher and middle classes in this country, contrasted with real 
 Christianity. If we had a number of such able and faithful labour- 
 ers in the cause of Christianity among the laity, much good might be 
 expected to result from their endeavours. In my opinion, men of 
 this description are peculiarly called upon in the present day, when 
 Infidelity is making such rapid advances, and the Clergy are in such 
 disgrace, to exert themselves in every possible way to stem the" tor- 
 rent of iniquity, which is ready to bear all down before it. 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 3 11 
 
 volved in a destruction so complete ? Be assured* 
 whenever it comes, it will be promiscuous. The 
 generation then living will be, in every tempo- 
 ral sense, at least, totally ruined : and no man 
 shall be able to extricate himself from the gen- 
 eral calamity. In that case, and, indeed, in eve- 
 ry other possible case, the Gospel of Christ af- 
 fords the only sure^refuge. It is calculated for 
 both worlds. " The Lord God is a sun and 
 shield ; the Lord will-give- grace and glory : no 
 good thing will he withhold from them that walk 
 uprightly." Those that live in the entire spirit 
 and under the full influence of this Divine Re- 
 ligion, hare even now, large enjoyments of its 
 comforts.* And whether we are cut off accor- 
 
 See some useful thoughts on the necessity of new measures, in the 
 Dean ofMiddlehamU Political and Moral Consequences of a religious 
 education, and its reverse. 
 
 * Turn back, and consider well the cases of Lord Russel, Morata, 
 Claude, Walker, Hervey, Leland, Romaine, Bedell, andLeeehman* 
 Instead of this small number, we could have produced some hun- 
 dreds of characters of a like happy kind, if it had been consistent 
 with our design. 
 
 Bishop Burnet's declaration alone we will here transcribers he 
 was a man of piety, an<i of large experience of men, and things, and 
 because he delivers it as his last dying speech, and the sum of all his 
 experience : — 
 
 u True religion," says he, " is the perfection of human nature* 
 and the joy and delight of every one that feels it active and strong 
 within him. — Of this 1 write with the more concern and emotion, 
 because I have felt this the true, and indeed the only joy which 
 runs through a man's heart and life. It is that which has been for 
 many years my greatest support. I rejoice daily in it. I feel from 
 *t the earnest of that supreme joy, which I pant and long for. I am 
 sure there is nothing else can afford any true or complete happiness. 
 I have, considering my sphere, seen a great deal of all that is most 
 shining and tempting in this world. The pleasures of sense I did 
 soon nauseate. Intrigues of state, and the conduct of affairs have 
 something in them that is more specious ; and I was for some year* 
 deeply immersed in these, but still with hopes of reforming the world, 
 and of making mankind wiser and better. But I have found, 8 That 
 which is crooked cannot be made straight.' I acquainted myself with 
 
312 
 
 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 ding to the coknmon course of things, or hurried 
 out of the world by the violence of wicked men, 
 still we are fully persuaded it shall be well. 
 They may destroy, but they cannot hurt us. 
 They will only send us to our incorruptible, unde- 
 filed, and unfading inheritance a little before the 
 time allotted by the course of nature. 
 
 CHAP. XII. 
 
 CONSIDERATIONS FOR READING THE BIBLE. 
 
 You see then, my Friends and Countrymen, it 
 is our firm determination to adhere to the Bible, 
 and the truths therein contained, at the risk of 
 every thing that is held dear among men. We 
 have counted the cost, and hesitate not a mo- 
 ment in saying, it is " our glory and joy : dearer 
 to us thafo thousands of gold and silver." 
 
 u I swear, and from my solemn oath 
 
 Will never start aside, 
 That in God 1 s righteous Judgments I 
 
 Will steadfastly abide. 
 The world's contempt of his commands, 
 
 But makes their value rise 
 In my esteem, who purest gold 
 
 Compar'd with them despise." 
 
 Sincerely pitying, therefore, and ardently 
 praying for, the whole generation of those un- 
 happy persons among our Countrymen, who 
 
 knowledge and learning, and that in great variety. — This yielding 
 TK>t happiness. — I cultivated friendship. But this also 1 hav£ found 
 was vanity and vexation of spirit, though it be of the best and no- 
 blest sort.— The sum is, l Vanity of vanities all is vanity,' besides 
 fearing God, and keeping his commandments.'" See the Conclusion 
 of the History of his Own Timw, 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 313 
 
 " have forsaken the only fountain of living waters, 
 and hewn out to themselves broken cisterns that 
 can hold no water :" with the great Lord Bacon 
 we declare, " There never was found in any age 
 of the world, either philosophy, sect, or religion, 
 or law, or discipline* which did so highly exalt 
 the public good as the Christian faith." With 
 Sir Thomas Brown, " We assume the honoura^ 
 ble style of Christian not because it is the reli- 
 gion of our country, but because, having, in our 
 riper years and confirmed judgment, seen and ex- 
 amined all, we find ourselves obliged by the 
 principles of grace, and the law our own reason, 
 to embrace no other name but this, being of the 
 same belief which our Saviour taught, the Apos- 
 tles disseminated, the Fathers authorised, and 
 the Martyrs confirmed." With the noble Picus 
 Mirandula, we rest in the Bible *' as the only 
 book, wherein is found true eloquence and wis- 
 dom." With Dr. Robinson, the natural philoso-^ 
 pher, we say, " The Scriptures of the Old and 
 New Testament contain a system of human na- 
 ture, the grandest, the most extensive and com- 
 plete, that ever was divulged to mankind since 
 the foundation of nature." With the excellent 
 physician and philosopher, Dr. Grew, we profess, 
 that " The Bible contains the laws of God's king- 
 dom in this lower world, and that religion is so far 
 from being inconsistent with philosophy,that it is 
 the highest point and perfection of it." With the 
 no less excellent physician and philosopher Dr. 
 David Hartley, we say, that u No writers, from 
 the invention of letters to the present times, are 
 equal to the penmen of the books of the Old aij 
 
il4 A PLEA 'FOR RELIGION ^ 
 
 W 
 
 New Testaments, in true excellence, utility, and 
 dignity," With the very celebrated French poet 
 Bcileau, we say, " Every word and syllable of 
 the Bible ought to be adored : it not only cannot 
 be enough admired, but it cannot be too much 
 admired-" With the very pious and excellent 
 Sir Matthew Hale, we are clearly of opinion, 
 * ; There is no book like the Bible, for excellent 
 learning, wisdom, and use." With the cele- 
 brated Boyle, we consider it ■" A matchless vol- 
 ume," and believe that " It is impossible we can 
 study it too much, or esteem it too highly."* 
 W?th the incomparable Newton, " We account 
 the Scriptures of God to be the most sublime 
 philosophy." With Milton we are of opinion, 
 ^ There are no songs comparable to the songs of 
 Sion, no orations equal to those of the Prophets^ 
 and no politics like those which the Scriptures 
 teach." With Kousseau, every ingenious man 
 may say, "1 must confess to you, that the majes- 
 ty of the Scriptures astonish me, and the holi^ 
 ness of the Evangelists speak to my heart, and 
 has such strong and striking characters of truth f 
 and is moreover so perfectly inimitable, that if it 
 
 * This great Philosopher says, "Deists must to maintain their 
 negative creecl, swallow greater improbabilities than Christians, to 
 maintain the positive creed of the Apostles. And they must think 
 it fitter to believe, that chance, or nature, or superstition, should 
 perform wonderful and hardly credible things, than that the great 
 Author of nature, God, should be able to do so." 
 
 Works, vol. 5. p. 661. 
 
 John, Earl of Orrery, relation to the above Mr. Robert Boyle, h 
 also said to have been a lover of truth, even to adoration. " PJe 
 was," says the writer of his life, " a real Christian, and, as such, he 
 used to say, he constantly hoped for a better life, there wtisfing to 
 know the real causes of those effects, which here struck him witl* 
 "Wonder, but not with doubt." 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS, 31 5 
 
 llad been the invention of men, the inventors 
 would be greater than the greatest , heroes." 
 With the justly renowned Seldon before men- 
 tioned, after having taken a deliberate survey of 
 all the learning among the ancients, we solemnly 
 profess, " That there is no book" in the universe 
 ** upon which we can rest our souls, in a dying 
 moment, hut the Bible. 95 And we therefore 
 boldly declare, before the face of all the unbe- 
 lieving and disobedient world, in the words of 
 the immortal Chillingworth, " Propose to me 
 any thing out of the Bible, and require whether 
 I believe it or not ; and^eem it never so incom- 
 prehensible to human reason, I will subscribe it 
 with hand and heart ; as knowing no demonstra- 
 tion can be stronger than this — -God hath said 
 so, therefore it istrue*' And may we not, final- 
 ly, exhort and admonish the sceptical reader in 
 the glowing language of the seraphic Young ? 
 
 u Retire, and read (hy Bible, to be gay, 
 There truths abound of sov'reign aid to peace ; 
 Ah ! do not prize them less, because iuspirM, 
 As thou, and thine, are apt and proud to do. 
 If not inspirM, that pregnanf page hath stood 
 Time's treasure ! and the wonder of the wise !" 
 
 After these declarations, the wrath of which 
 may seem to need some apology, you cannot 
 wonder, O my Countrymen, if we should treat 
 all your stale cavils, which have been a hundred 
 times repeated, and a thousand times confuted, 
 wijh the contempt they deserve, and say with 
 the royal Psalmist (no favourite of yours by the 
 hy^ but whom we Believers esteem one of the 
 bravest of warriors, sublimes t of poets, greatest 
 
 29 
 
316 
 
 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 of prophets, most seraphic of musicians, and 
 worthiest of men,) " The law of the Lord is per- 
 fect, converting the soul : the testimony of the 
 Lord is sure, making wise the simple : the stat- 
 utes of the Lord are right, rejoicing the heart ; 
 the commandment of the Lord is pure, enlight- 
 ening the eyes : the fear of the Lord is calm, en- 
 during for ever : the judgments of the Lord are 
 true and righteous altogether, more to be desir- 
 ed are they than gold, yea than much fine gold : 
 sweeter also than honey and the choice drop- 
 pings of the honey-comb. # 
 
 You will excuse the freedom of this address, 
 and be assured it proceeds from a heart deeply 
 concerned for the welfare of his fellow-men, 
 We wish to be happy ourselves, and we w 7 ish 
 You to be partakers of the same felicity. Ma- 
 ny of you are endowed with talents of no mere 
 account. We lament the misapplication of them. 
 Are your spirits perfectly at rest in your present 
 
 * Other great kings have been of the same mind. Robert, King 
 of Sicily, declares of himself, u The Holy Books are dearer to me 
 than my kingdom, and were 1 under any necessity of quitting one, 
 it should be my diadem.'" And even the haughty Lewis the XIV. 
 44 sometimes read his Bible, and was of opinion it is the finest of all 
 books." 
 
 It is recorded of our Edward VI. that upon a certain occasion, a 
 paper which was called for in the council-chamber happened to lie 
 out of reach ; the person concerned to produce it, took a Bible that 
 lay by, and, standing upon it, reached down the paper. The King, 
 observed what was done, ran himself to the place, and, taking the 
 Bible in his hands, kissed it, and laid it up again. This circum- 
 stance though trifling in itself, implies in his Majesty great reverence 
 for and much affection to that best of books. 
 
 More lately still, " William III. king of England, not only be- 
 lieved the truth of the Christian religion very firmly, but was most 
 exemplarily decent and devout in the public exercises of the wor- 
 ship of God. He wr ~ an attentive hearer of sermons, and was con- 
 stant in his private prayers, and in reading the Scripture*.*' 
 
 Burnet'3 Own Times, vol. v. p. 71. 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 317 
 
 state of mind ? And do you feel satisfied with 
 your future prospects? Give me leave to answer 
 for you, bnd be not offended if I say, " No ! — Far 
 from it ! — My lusts and passions lead me captive ! 
 I am a slave to evil desires ! — Of the proper fear 
 of God, which effectually restraineth from sin, I 
 know but little !— To the genuine love of God I 
 am an utter stranger ; I scarcely know what it 
 means ! — The favour of God I have no reason 
 to expect, in my present state of moral attain- 
 ments, be the Bible true or be it false ! — With 
 all my pretensions to virtue, in my coolest mo- 
 ments, 1 feel condemned in my own conscience ! 
 — ; That which I do, I allow not; but what 1 
 would, that do I not ; for what I hate, that do 
 
 " My reason this, my passion that persuades ; 
 
 I see the right, and I approve it too, 
 
 Condemn the wrong, and yttthe wrong pursue." 
 
 O wretched man that I am, who shall deliver 
 me from the " unhappiness I frequently feel, and 
 
 # Dr. Doddridge, in hi3 Life of Colonel Oardiner, informs uaf, 
 " That his fine constitution, than which perhaps there hardly ever 
 was a better, gave him great opportunities of indulging himself in 
 excess ; and his good spririts euabled him to pursue his pleasures of 
 er<ery kind, in so alert and sprightly a manner, that multitudes en- 
 vied him, and called him by a dreadful kind of compliment, The 
 Happy Rake. Yet still the checks of conscience, and some re- 
 maining principles of so good an education as he had received, 
 would break in upon his most licentious hours : and 1 particularly 
 remember he told me, that when some of his dissolute companions 
 were once congratulating him on his distinguished felicity, a dog 
 happening at that time to come into the room, he could nor forbear 
 groaning inwardly, and saying to himself, Oh that I were, that dog ! — 
 Such was then his happiness ! and such perhaps is that of hundreds 
 more, who bear themselves highest in the contempt of religion, and 
 glory in that infamous servitude which they call liberty.'"— Reader ! 
 how is it with you in this respect ? Trust a prophet and a priest for 
 once — " The wicked are like the troubled sea, which cannot rest, 
 whose waters cast up mire and dirt." " There is no peace saith my 
 Ood to the wicked." 
 
318 
 
 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 the misery I have too much reason to fear? — I 
 would gladly be a thorough-paced Unbeliever ; 
 but for the life of me, I cannot get clear of the 
 terror of death, the apprehensions of a future 
 reckoning, and an unaccountable forebodkig of 
 something terrible to come !" 
 
 No, my Countrymen ! nor will you ever find 
 either solid consolation in life, or a just confi- 
 dence in the hour of death, till you shake off the 
 chains of those sins, which have well nig'h led 
 you into the gulph of perdition, and obtain re- 
 demption in the blood of that Saviour, of whom, 
 in your present state of mind, you make so little 
 account. 
 
 Solomon you know has the honour of being 
 reputed the wisest of men. But, notwithstand- 
 ing his extraordinary wisdom, he was, for many 
 years, at least, guilty of extreme folly. He 
 sought for happiness in the gratification of the 
 body, its appetites and passions* to the neglect 
 of Gpd, and religion, and the care of his immor- 
 tal part; but substantial happiness could no 
 where be found. He ran through the whole 
 circle of worldly and sensual pleasures ; happi- 
 ness however, and ease of mind still fled before 
 him, and eluded his pursuits. And after having 
 made a large number of experiments for a long 
 season, and to no manner of purpose, he stops 
 and looks back upon what he had been doing ; 
 and the book of Ecclesiastes contains his experi- 
 ence. Wishing to wean his fellow-creatures 
 against the mistakes which he himself had com- 
 mitted in life, he turns preacher, and gives us a 
 sermon upon the insufficiency of worldly things to 
 
AND THE SACKED WRITINGS. 319 
 
 make us happy. The text of the discourse 
 seems to be 5 "Vanity of vanities, vanity of vani- 
 ties ; all is vanity." 
 
 He begins his sermon, by shewing that all hu- 
 man courses and pursuits are vain, and do not 
 yield full satisfaction to the mind. " All things," 
 says he, " are full of labour : man cannot utter 
 it : the eye is not satisfied with seeing ; nor the 
 ear filled with hearing." 
 
 From this general assertion the royal preacher 
 proceeds to shew,' that wisdom, and knowledge, 
 and learning could not make him happy. 
 
 " 1 the preacher was king over Israel in Jeru- 
 salem : and I gave my heart to seek and search 
 out by wisdom concerning all things that are 
 done under heaven : this sore travail hath God 
 given to the sons of men to be exercised there- 
 with. I have seen all the works that are done 
 under the sun; and, behold all is vanity and vex- 
 ation of spirit. That which is crooked cannot 
 be made strait : and that which is wanting can- 
 not be made numbered. I communed with mine 
 own heart, saying, Lo, I am come to great estate, 
 and have gotten more wisdom than all they that 
 have been before me in Jerusalem : yet my heart 
 had great experience of wisdom and knowledge. 
 And 1 gave my heart to know wisdom and to 
 know madness and folly : I perceived that this 
 also is vexation of spirit." 
 
 Not finding rest for his soul in the pursuits of 
 knowledge and learning, the wise man deserts 
 them to try if the pleasures of drinking, planting, 
 building, music, and dancing could make him hap- 
 py, and afford him that satisfaction which he had 
 
 29* 
 
320 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 hitherto sought for in vain. " I said in mine 
 heart, go to now, I will prove thee with mirth ; 
 therefore enjoy pleasure : and, behold, this also 
 is vanity. I said of laughter, it is mad : and of 
 mirth, What doeth it? I sought in mine heart 
 to give myself unto wine, yet acquainted my 
 heart with wisdom, and to lay hold on folly, till 
 1 might see what was that good for the sons of 
 men, which they should do under the heaven all 
 the days of their life. I made me great works ; 
 I builded me houses ; I planted me vineyards ; I 
 made me gardens and orchards, and planted 
 trees in them of all kinds of fruits : 1 made me 
 pools of water, to water therewith the wood 
 that bringeth forth trees : I got me servants and 
 maidens, and had servants born in my house ; 
 also 1 had great possessions of great and small 
 cattle, above all tnat were in Jerusalem before 
 me : I gathered me also silver and gold, and the 
 peculiar treasure of kings and of the provinces ; I 
 gat me men-singers, and women-singers ; and the 
 delight of the sons of men, as musical instru- 
 ments, and that of all sorts. So I was great, 
 and increased more than all that were before me 
 in Jerusalem : also my wisdom remained with 
 me. And whatsoever mine eyes desired I kept 
 not from them ; I withheld not my heart from 
 any joy ; for my heart rejoiced in all my la- 
 bour ; and this was my portion of all my labour. 
 Then I looked on all the works that my hands 
 had wrought, and on the labour that 1 had la- 
 boured to do ; and, behold, all was vanity and 
 vexation of spirit, and there was no profit under 
 the sun," 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS, 321 
 
 After making many other observations upon 
 human life, and human pursuits, and shewing how 
 utterly insufficient they all are to constitute any 
 of us truly easy, content, and happy ; the royai 
 preacher finishes his excellent sermon by point- 
 ing out, in a few words, what is the state, the 
 duty, and the true interest of man : " Let us 
 hear the conclusion of the whole matter: fear 
 God, and keep his commandments ; for this is 
 the whole duty of man. For God shall bring 
 every work into judgment, with every secret 
 thing, whether it be good or whether it be evil/ 1 
 
 This is the sum of Solomon's experience and 
 knowledge of men and things : and this is the 
 experience of all the world. Religion is always 
 our last resource. We must come to it one time 
 or other, or we are undone forever, and had bet- 
 ter never have been born. Nothing can supply 
 its place. The fear, the love, the service of 
 God, can alone make us happy. All other 
 things ; all other pursuits ; all other pleasures ; 
 all other enjoyments, leave us restless, uneasy, 
 discontent, unhappy. 
 
 "The soul uneasy and coniin'd from home, 
 Rests and expatiates in a world to come." 
 
 If, to this scriptural sketch, we were disposed 
 to add still more instances from among our own 
 countrymen, of religious wisdom, amidst all the 
 honours, luxury, and hurry of public station, we 
 might observe, that Lord Chancellor Parker, 
 Earl of Macclesfield, and William Pultney, Earl 
 of Bath, devoted many of their leisure hours to 
 prayer, reading, and studying the Bible 9 and 
 
322 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 afterwards, " died with a hope full of immor- 
 tality." 
 
 I might call your attention here likewise to a 
 character much more splendid in life, but much 
 less honourable in death* You recollect the ex- 
 torted and affecting declaration of the degraded, 
 and almost dying Cardinal : 
 
 " Had I but served my God with half the zeal 
 I served my king, he would nOtin mine age 
 Have left me naked to mine enemies." 
 
 Take w T arning by these examples, my Coun- 
 trymen : and if by any means you have been led 
 astray from the paths of virtue and religion, be 
 sensible of your folly and turn back with all 
 speed into the way of piety. It may be old- 
 fashioned, but it is safe and honourable. " Keep 
 innocency in future, and take heed to the thing 
 that is right, for that alone will bring a man to 
 peace at last." If you make ten thousand ef- 
 forts to find rest for your mind in any other way, 
 they will all disappoint you. This is the experi- 
 ence of the whole world. And is it not your ex- 
 perience also ? 
 
 " What nothing earthly gives, or can destroy, 
 The soul's calm sunshine, and the heart- felt joy, 
 Is Virtues prize." 
 
 Reflect upon the workings of your own hearts, 
 in the different periods and circumstances of life, 
 and say what your feelings have been. Was it 
 not better with you, when you were humble 
 minded, and went after the commandments de- 
 livered by the Lord, than it is now ? Making al- 
 lowance for the difference of station, may you 
 

 A$D THE SACRED WRITINGS. 323 
 
 not say with the celebrated Madam de Mainte-* 
 non : Oh ! that I could give you all my experi- 
 ence ; that I could shew you the heaviness which 
 preys upon the spirits of the great, # and how hard 
 they will find it to put out their days I Don't 
 you see that I pine away with melancholy, in the 
 midst of a fortune, that one could hardly have 
 imagined, and which nothing but God's assist-* 
 ance keeps me from sinking under it ? — I pro- 
 test to you, that all stations have a frightful void, 
 an uneasiness, a weariness, a desire to know 
 something else, because in all worldly attain- 
 ments there is nothing which gives full satisfac-* 
 tion. We find no rest till we have given our- 
 selves to God* — Then we find, that there is no- 
 thing farther to be sought ; that we have attain- 
 ed to that, which is the only good thing in this 
 world* We meet with vexations, but we have 
 at the same time a solid consolation and peace 
 of heart in the midst of the greatest afflictions,"! 
 If this, or any thing like this, be your experience^ 
 why will you any longer " spend your money for 
 that which is not bread, and your labour for that 
 which satisfieth not ?" 
 
 " In vain we seek a heav'n below the sky* 
 The world has false, but flatt'ring charms ; 
 Its distant joys shew big in our esteem, 
 But lessen still as they draw near the eye ; 
 In our embrace the visions die, 
 
 * An anecdote to this purpose occurs to my mind, concerning one 
 of our present noblemen, who, being in conversation with a certain 
 gentleman, said, " Oh ! how weary am I of this d — d attendance 
 upon Court ! Had Providence cast my lot among peasants, I had 
 been a happy man. 1 ' 
 
 " Beware what eartlr-calls happiness ; beware 
 All joys, but joys that never can expire," 
 
 t Letters of Madam de Maintenon, and other eminent persons. 
 
324 A PLEA FOft RELIGION 
 
 And, when we grasp the airy forms, 
 We loose the pleasing dream. 1 ' 
 
 But the grand objects which religion holds 
 forth to your acceptance are adequate to the 
 largest desires of the human mind. They are 
 calculated as well for the present as the future 
 world. We may be as happy here, in spite of 
 all the ills of life, as is for our real good, and 
 hereafter our happiness shall know neither 
 measure nor end. Be not like the people then 
 described by the weeping prophet : " Thus saith 
 the Lord, Stand ye in the ways, and see, and ask 
 for the old paths, Where is the good way, and 
 walk therein, and ye shall find rest for your souls." 
 - — " But they said, " We will not walk therein." 
 >— " Also 1 set watchmen over you, saying Heark- 
 en to the sound of the trumpet." — " But they 
 said, We will not hearken." 
 
 Laugh not at this simple relation, neither de- 
 spise the warning given. Stop rather for one 
 moment, and consider upon what foundation you 
 are building your future expectations. Though 
 you reject Christianity, I should hope you are 
 not so far gone as to disbelieve a state of future 
 rewards and punishments, of some kind or other.* 
 Your master, Thomas Paine, and, indeed, most 
 other Deists, profess thus much at least. Take 
 
 * For the natural and philosophical arguments in favour of a fu- 
 ture state, see Bishop Butler's Analogy, part 1. Bishop Porteus has 
 brought them into a very striking point of view in three discourses 
 on the subject in the first volume of his Sermons. Dr. Craven too, 
 Professor of Arabic, and Master of St. John's College in Cambridge, 
 has published eight disci : s s on the evidence of a future state of 
 rewards and punishments, which are worth the attention of all who 
 Have any doubt. 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 325 
 
 then, into your serious consideration, whether 
 you think your actions, tempers, and state of 
 mind such, as will upon your own principles^ 
 stand the test at the great day of account. It 
 can do you no great harm to reflect upon your 
 condition, to be serious for a season, and to sus- 
 pect you may be wrong. Consider that you dif- 
 fer essentially from some of the greatest and 
 best men that ever lived. You stake your eter- 
 nal all upon the justness — Of what? — Your opin- 
 ion: — an opinion, in confutation of which multi- 
 tudes have sacrificed their lives, and which many 
 of the first characters now upon earth would 
 controvert with the last drop of their blood ! 
 This should stagger your confidence. Myriads 
 of the most learned and moral persons of all 
 ranks and degrees, and of all sects and denomin- 
 ations, would this moment burn at the stake in 
 confirmation of the truth of the Bible, and the 
 divine mission of Jesus Christ. Are thev all de- 
 ceived ? Are you the only wise men upon earth ? 
 And would you this moment burn at the stake 
 in proof of Christ being an impostor ? Nothing, 
 surely, but the most palpable demonstration in 
 favour of Infidelity should suffer you to sleep one 
 night more in your present state of scepticism and 
 unbelief. If you are mistaken, Sirs ! Should you 
 be mistaken ! The very possibility is enough to 
 overwhelm the human mind ! 
 
 u My hopes and fears 
 Start up alarmM, and o'er life's narrow verge 
 Look down — on what! A fathomless abyss.— 
 A dread eternity ! how surely mine ! M 
 
326 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 Everlasting existence in misery ! — Under the 
 frown and displeasure of the best Being in the 
 universe, without end ! Debarred of light, and 
 the society of happy spirits ! — The associates 
 of lost souls, and miserable angels, through end- 
 less ages ! — <* The lake which burnetii with fire 
 and brimstone !"— " The worm that never dies!" 
 - — " The fire that never shall be quenched ;" — b 
 M Everlasting punishment !" — ■" Eternal destruc- 
 tion from the presence of the Lord, and from 
 the glory of his power !" 
 
 " Ah could 1 (to use the words of a great au- 
 thor) represent to you the different states of 
 good and bad men : could I give you the pros- 
 pect which the blessed martyr St. Stephen had, 
 and shew you the blessed Jesus at the right hand 
 of God, surrounded with angels, and 4 the spirits 
 of just men made perfect ;' could I open your 
 ears to hear the never ceasing of hymns of praise, 
 which the blessed above 4 sing to Him that was, 
 and is, and is to come ; to the Lamb that w T as 
 slain, but liveth forever ; 9 could 1 lead you 
 through the unbounded regions of eternal day, 
 and shew the mutual and ever-blooming joys of 
 saints who are at rest from their labours, and 
 live forever in the presence of God ! or could I 
 change the scene, and unbar the iron gates of 
 hell, and carry you through solid darkness, ' to 
 the fire that never goes out, 9 and to * the worm 
 that never dies :' could I shew you the apostate 
 angels fast bound in eternal chains, or the souls 
 of wicked men overwhelmed with torment and 
 despair : could 1 open your ears to hear the 
 deep itself groan with the continual cries of 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 327 
 
 hell I could I thus set before you the differ- 
 ent ends of Religion and Infidelity, you would 
 want no other proof to convince you, that no- 
 thing can recompense the hazard men run of be- 
 ing for ever miserable through unbelief." 
 
 We too well know you will make yourselves 
 merry with these representations ; # but you 
 should not laugh where you ought to be serious ; 
 vaunt where you should tremble ; or sneer where 
 
 * When the Duke of Buckingham was once talking profanely be- 
 fore King Charles II. Edmund Waller the Poet, reproved him very 
 properly, by saying, u My Lord, I am a great deal older than your 
 Grace, and, I believe, have heard more arguments for Atheism than 
 ever your Grace did ! but I have lived long enough to see there is 
 nothing in them, and so I hope your Grace will.'" 
 
 We have an account in the Gentleman'' s Mag. for June 1798^ of a 
 Man of very distinguished talents, well known for the laxity of his 
 principles, and the licentiousness of his conduct, who died in the 
 course of last year at a very advanced age. He bore the advances 
 of dissolution tolerably well, while death seemed at some distance ; 
 but when death drew near, his atheistic principles gave way, and he 
 was afflicted with the most excruciating mental pangs. When he 
 came to stand on the brink of eternity, all his resolution foresook 
 him. Though free from pain, he became restless and disturbed. 
 His last hours were spent in agonies ^nd horrors of remorse. He 
 cried for mercy to that God, whom he had wantonly denied ; and 
 — there let him rest — till the day of account ! 
 
 J could wish the deistical reader would turn to the seventh sec- 
 tion of Dr. Priestley's Observations on the Increase of Infidelity, 
 w r here he will find the spirit of Infidelity exemplified in the Corres- 
 pondence between Voltaire and D'Alembert. The resolution of these 
 two Deists was to live and die laughing. That they lived laugh- 
 ing, is partly true ; but how did these gentlemen die ? The tune 
 was changed ! 
 
 This too was the case with the witty and facetious Thomas Brown, 
 who used to treat Religion very lightly, and would often say, 
 that he understood the world better, than to have the imputation of 
 Righteousness laid to his charge. Nevertheless, upon the approach 
 of death, his heart misgave him, and he began to express sentiments 
 of remorse for his past life. Thus we see, however men may bully 
 and defy the devil at coffee-houses and taverns, they are all the 
 while secretly afraid of him, and dare scarcely venture themselves 
 alone in the dark, for fear he should surprise them with his cloven 
 feet. See the Gen, Biog. Dictionary^ Article Brown, 
 
 30 
 
328 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 you should argue. In these respects you are 
 unquestionably to blame. If any thing in 
 nature is of importance, it is surely how we may 
 " escape the death which never dies," and attain 
 the end of our creation. WalsinghSm judged 
 like a man of sense, when he said to the merry 
 Courtiers laughing on every hand of him : — Ah S 
 while we laugh, all things are serious around us ; 
 God is serious, who preserved! us and hath pa- 
 tience towards us; Christ is serious, who shed 
 his blood for us : the Holy Ghost is serious, 
 when he striveth with us ; the whole creation is 
 serious in serving God and us ; they are serious 
 in hell and in heaven j how then can we laugh 
 and be foolish ?" We believe these denuncia- 
 tions of Scripture to be the words of eternal 
 truth ; and till you have demonstrated them to 
 be certainly false, you are not wise to treat them 
 With disregard, 
 
 ^ What none can prove a forg'ry, may be true 5 
 What none but bad men wish exploded, must." 
 
 You know what pain of body is, and you are 
 no stranger to a greater or less degree of uneas- 
 isness of mind* Experience, therefore, teaches 
 us, that we are capable of such uncomfortable 
 sensations. The goodness of God is not of that 
 nature to prevent human misery. The present 
 state largely abounds therewith. Now, as pain 
 and misery are permitted here, it is not improb- 
 able but they will* be the same in the future 
 state of existence. When only your head, or 
 tooth aches ; when the gout, stone, or gravel., 
 seize you ; or when a burning fever makes your 
 
AND THE SACRED WHITINGS. 329 
 
 Moisture like the drought in summer; do you 
 then despise pain and anguish ? We have been 
 told^ than when Mirabeau,* the elder, was seiz- 
 ed with his last illness, he found himself so dis- 
 tressed, that he desired his Physician to despatch 
 him by poison. His voice having failed him, 
 he wrote, " Would you think that the sensation 
 of death proves so painful ?" His speech having 
 returned, he said, " My pains are insupportable. 
 I have an age of strengtn, but not a moment of 
 courage,' 5 A convulsion ensued. It was follow- 
 ed by a loud scream — and he expired ! 
 
 ^Mirabeau has frequently been styled an Infidel. I dare not 
 however, suppose that he was any other than a Christian, in the 
 latter part of his time, though possibly of a peculiar cast. If one 
 may judge from his Speech pronounced in the National Assembly of 
 France on the 14th of January, 1791, concerning the civil Constitu- 
 tion of the Clergy, he was certainly a believer in the Saviour of 
 mankind, and a most powerful advocate for regenerated Christian- 
 ity. It is probable, indeed, he would have carried it no further 
 than a sort of pure system of moral philosophy. — Speaking of this 
 extraordinary genius brings to my mind a remarkable Paper, which 
 was published in the Complete Magazine for the month of October 
 1764, on the Cause of the Decline of the French Nation. The 
 whole Paper is curious, but the latter part is so extremely applica- 
 ble to the present state of Europe, that one can scarcely consider it 
 as any other than prophetic. The close runs thus : 
 
 u The parliaments of France are obliged to conceal the strong 
 spirit of liberty, with which they are enflamed, under the mask of 
 loyalty, and of attachment to the monarchy. They remonstrate with 
 force and elevation against every measure which tends to the preju- 
 dice of the provinces they protect. They can go no further : but 
 they await the moment to strike the blow that shall lay the fabric 
 of despotism in ruins. When this blow is struck, the effects of it 
 will be equal to those of magic. The cottage will be put on a leve[ 
 with the palace ; the peasant with the prince. Pranks shall be con- 
 founded ; titles, distinctions, and birth shall tumble into an undis- 
 tinguished heap of confusion. A new moral creation shall strike the 
 view of an admiring universe ; and France, like old Jlome, in 
 her first flights to empire, shall appear with the sceptre of universal 
 dominion bourgeoning in her hands^Out of universal confusion or- 
 der shall arise: the Great of nature's creating will assume their pla- 
 ces ; and the Great by title and accident, will drop despised into 
 rhe common mass of the people."" 
 
330 
 
 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 Thus, you see, how this famous French hero? 
 roared out under the anguish of his disorder. 
 While he was in health he might, probably, be 
 as full of courage as you feel. When the hand 
 of God comes to be upon the stoutest of us, we 
 are soon taught, that all our boasted strength is 
 perfect weakness, and all our vaunted courage 
 perfect cowardice. We may be permitted for 
 a time to carry on the war against God and his 
 Christ ; but it will not do. A sick-bed, or a dy- 
 ing pillow, will, in all likelihood, bring us to our 
 senses.* Or should these be so unfortunate as 
 
 * A more extraordinary instance of impenitence, 1 have not read, 
 than that of William Williams, who died in the parish of Tarvin, 
 near Chester, in April 1791, and was buried at Great Acton Church, 
 near Nantwich, by the Rev. Mr. Wilson. If my information be 
 right, and I have no reason to call it in question, but from the hor- 
 ribleness of it, this unhappy man had been extremely wicked all his 
 life. When he drew near his end, being about seventy years of age, 
 he determined to make his will, and leave all he had from his wife 
 and children, alleging that the latter were none of his. But though 
 he bade fifty pounds as a reward, no person eould be found who 
 would sign as witness. He desired, when he died, that a pair of 
 clog shoes should be put into his coffin, that he might pound devils 
 and damned souls with them in hell. Being reproved for his swear- 
 ing and wickedness, he told those who reproved him, that he nei- 
 ther regarded them nor their new God ; he would curse and swear 
 so long as he had breath. — He did so. — He ordered his body to be 
 drawn in his own cart to be buried. — It was so. — He charged that 
 five shillings should be spent at every public-house on the road. — 
 Some of it was so. — He desired that he might be laid at the corner 
 of the church-yard next the public-house, that he might have the 
 pleasure of hearing the company curse and swear. — He, moreover, 
 requested, that every one of his companions would drink a health 
 standing upon his grave after it was filled up. — They did so ; and 
 continued to drink and make merry over his grave, for near two 
 hours after the interment. 
 
 This shews us there are cases to be met with of persons, who are 
 so hardened in their sin, and so totally given up of God, that neither 
 sickness nor death can make anv impression upon them. I remem- 
 ber one of this unhappy descrijllou in the county of Essex, whom I 
 both visited during his illness, and interred after he was dead. He 
 was a clever fellow, and of a good family* but so totally depraved, 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 331 
 
 to fail, a day of judgment will assuredly do the 
 business, which they had left undone. 
 
 To die : — to sleep : — 
 
 To sleep ! perchance to dream ! ay, there's the rub : 
 For in that sleep of death what dreams may come, 
 When we haye shuffled off this mortal coil, 
 Must give us pause." 
 
 If man be a reasonable creature, there is a 
 Hereafter* And if there be a hereafter, it must 
 be a state of retribution. A moral Governor 
 must deal with moral agents according to their 
 moral conduct. The perfection of his nature re- 
 quires it. I swear by the Eternal, therefore all 
 the denunciations of Scripture shall have their 
 accomplishment upon you, if you prevent it not 
 by a compliance with the gracious and equitable 
 demands of the Gospel. 
 
 It surely is a very astonishing consideration, 
 that a being such as man, placed on a small globe 
 of earth in a little corner of the universe, cut oif 
 from all communication with the other systems, 
 which are dispersed through the immensity of 
 
 that when one of his bottle-companions wrote to inform him, that 
 he was about to die and go to hell, and desire to know what place 
 l>e should bespeak for him there, he sat down, and gave him for re- 
 ply, that he did not care where it was, if there was only brandy 
 and rum enough. Thus he lived — and soon after this, died a 
 martyr to spirituous liquors— cursing and blaspheming, notwith- 
 standing all that could be done to bring him to a better mind.-— 
 Being possessed of two bank bills of the value often pounds each, 
 which was all the little property he had left. — u Now," said he to 
 a person who stood by, " when I have spent this in brandy and rum, 
 I shall be contented to die and go to hell !" He sunk, however, be- 
 fore they were expended, and left just enough to bury him. 
 
 These are shocking instances of objuration, which seem to vie 
 with Pharaoh himself, and ought to warn every man how he trifles 
 with the convictions of hi? own mind, and cause the Spirit of God 
 to withdraw from him. 
 
 30* 
 
332 A FLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 space, imprisoned as it were, on the spot where 
 he happens to be bom, almost utterly ignorant 
 of the variety of spiritual existences, and greatly 
 circumscribed in his knowledge of material things 
 by their remoteness, magnitude, or minuteness, a 
 stranger to the nature of the very pebbles on 
 which he treads, unacquainted, or but very ob- 
 scurely informed by his natural faculties of his 
 condition after death : it is wonderful that a be- 
 ing, such as this, should reluctantly receive, or 
 fastidiously reject the instruction of the Eternal 
 God. 
 
 Or, if this be saying too much, that he should 
 hastily, and negligently, and triumphantly con- 
 clude, that the Supreme Being never had conde- 
 scended to instruct the race of man. It might 
 properly have been expected, that a rational be- 
 ing, so circumstanced, would have sedulously in- 
 quired into a subject of such vast importance ; 
 that he would not have suffered himself to have 
 been diverted from the investigation, by the pur- 
 suits of wealth, or honour, or any temporal con- 
 cern; much less by notions taken up without 
 attention, arguments admitted without examina- 
 tion, or prejudices imbibed in early youth from 
 the profane ridicule, and impious jes tings of sen- 
 sual and immoral men.* 
 
 It is customary with you Gentlemen, who re- 
 ject the Scriptures, to consider every believer of 
 them as weak and credulous.t I would recom- 
 
 * Bishop Watson's Collection of Theological Tracts, vol. i. p. 9. 
 preface, from whence this paragraph is taken, with some trifling al- 
 teration. 
 
 f Let the more solid, rational and inquisitive Deist, who is in pur- 
 suit of moral and religious truth, and wishes to bare bis mind aatisfi- 
 
AIS T D THE SACREt> WRITINGS. 333 
 
 mend it to you, however, to suspend your cen- 
 sures, and to reconsider the matter before you 
 form a final judgment. — Do you seriously think, 
 then, that a man who believes in God, that he is 
 the Creator and Governor of the world, and " a 
 Rewarder of them that diligently seek him :" — 
 that a man who embraces the Gospel as a dis- 
 pensation of mercy, and conducts himself accor- 
 ding to the letter and spirit of it, is a weak and 
 despicable character ? Can you in the sober 
 fear of God, esteem all the great men among 
 Christians to have been unreasonable and delu- 
 ded persons ? and that Thomas Paine and your- 
 selves are the only men upon earth, who have 
 found out the true wisdom ! Is it probable that 
 men of your description, who, in general, have 
 never turned your thoughts seriously and consci- 
 entiously that way, and who are neither more 
 moral, more sensible, more learned, more philo- 
 sophical, nor more inquisitive than large numbers 
 of Christians are found to be, should have made 
 the wonderful discovery, that Religion is all a 
 cheat, and the Bible a ridiculous tale, trumpt up 
 by the Priests, to delude and amuse mankind^ 
 while many of our great philosophical characters 
 of all professions make it the study of their 
 lives to comply with the former, and spend a 
 considerable proportion of their time in the in- 
 vestigation of the latter ? And then, it is of no 
 
 ed in the great things which concern human happiness, have re- 
 course to Dr. Samuel Clark's book on the Truth and Certainty of 
 the Christian Religion ; and then let him say, whether all who be- 
 lieve in the Saviour of the world, are weak credulous persons. 
 Perhaps a piece of more rational and conclusive argumentation was 
 *ever presented to the consideration of mankind. 
 
334 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 little importance to ask, Does your unbelief 
 make you more moral, pure, chaste, temperate, 
 humble, modest, thankful, happy ? Are you 
 more amiable in your manners than we Christians 
 usually are, better masters, servants, husbands, 
 wives, children, friends, neighbours ? 
 
 Besides, my Countrymen, (permit me to speak 
 plainly,) are you not the most ungrateful of all 
 human beings, in that you have derived the whole 
 of your present peculiar light, information, or 
 philosophy (call it what you will) from the wri- 
 tings of the Old and New Testaments, and then 
 make use of that light information, or philosophy, 
 to discredit those Writings, and to make tnem 
 ridiculous among mankind ? If we want to know 
 what pure nature can teach, we must divest our- 
 selves of all our present ideas, collected from the 
 writings of the Sacred Code, and learn our reli- 
 gion from the Pagan page alone. The most 
 eminent of them, however, saw and lamented 
 their want of what you now so fastidiously re- 
 ject. 
 
 " Pure Plato ! how had thy chaste spirit haiPd 
 
 A faith so fitted to thy moral sense ! 
 
 Whathadst thou felt, to see the fair romance 
 
 Of high imagination, the bright dream 
 
 Of thy pure fancy more than realized! 
 
 O sweet enthusiast ! thou hast blest a scheme 
 
 Fair, good, and perfect. How had thy rapt soul 
 
 Caught fire, and burnt with a diviner flame ! 
 
 For e'en thy fair idea ne'er concealed 
 
 Such plentitude of love, such boundless blisSj 
 
 As Deity made visible to sense." 
 
 Should you not, as men of sense, review the 
 history of the several ancient nations of the 
 world, and compare their religion and morals 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 335 
 
 with the religion and morals of your own country, 
 where the Gospel has been preached for so many 
 years ? Common sense and common equity seem 
 to require this of you, before you commence 
 apostates from that religion in which you have 
 been educated. You will permit me here to 
 call to your remembrance a few facts culled out 
 of the history of mankind. Make what use of 
 them you please. Only give them a patient con- 
 sideration, and a fair comparison with the religion 
 of Jesus, as exhibited in the New Testament, and 
 then act as you judge meet. 
 
 The Babylonians are said to have introduced 
 the unnatural custom of human sacrifices. The 
 Sepharvites, probably a branch of that people, 
 burnt their children in fire to Adrammelech and 
 Anammelech, the gods of Sepharvaim. 2 Kings 
 xvii. 31. 
 
 Among the Phoenicians, a father did not scru- 
 ple to immolate his own child; a husband to 
 plunge his knife into a heart as dear to him as 
 his own, to avert some public misfortune. Por- 
 phyr. 1. 2. 
 
 In Carthage, the children of the nobility were 
 sacrificed to Saturn. The calamities, which 
 Agathocles brought upon that city, were be- 
 lieved by the inhabitants to be a punishment for 
 the substitution of ignoble blood ; and, to ap- 
 pease the wrath of God, they immolated 200 
 children of noble blood in one sacrifice. Plut. de 
 Super stit. — Diod. Sic. 1. 20. 
 
 The ancient Germans also sacrificed human 
 victims. Their priestesses opened the veins of 
 the sufferers, and drew omens from the rapidity 
 
336 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 of the streams of blood. Tact. Germ. 9.— Diocl 
 Sic. 1. 5. 20. 
 
 The ancient Britons likewise were equally 
 cruel and superstitious* 
 
 The sacrifice of strangers and prisoners of 
 war seems to have been general^ even among 
 the ancient nations which were more civilized. 
 
 Achilles, in Homer, immolates twelve Trojans 
 to the manes of Patroclus. II. 23. 175. 
 
 And even in the 532d year of Rome, two 
 Greek and two Gauls were buried alive in a 
 public place of the city, to satisfy the supersti- 
 tious prejudices of the populace. Liv. 1. 22. c. 
 57. 
 
 Though the Greeks do not appear to have 
 offered human sacrifices, yet whole states were 
 at times reduced to slavery, and their lands con- 
 fiscated, and their prisoners of war massacred in 
 cold blood. 
 
 Conjugal infidelity among the Athenians was 
 become so common in the time of Pericles, that 
 almost 5000 of their citizens were illegitimate. 
 Plut. in Pericl. 
 
 If at any time a man became eminent among 
 them for virtue, he was generally sentenced to 
 some kind of punishment, either to imprisonment, 
 banishment, or death. 
 
 Dark, however, as thapicture of the Atheni- 
 ans is exhibited, it is sunshine when compared to 
 that of the Lacedaemonians. See their history. 
 By the laws of Sparta, a parent was permitted 
 to destroy a weak or deformed child. 
 
 The Romans though great and successful, 
 were equally far from being a virtuous nation. 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS, 33? 
 
 They were the murderers and plunderers of the 
 world. We might instance their whole history ; 
 but it will suffice to have observed, that the cel- 
 ebrated Julius Caesar boasted he had taken 800 
 towns, vanquished 300 states, fought three mill- 
 ions of men, of whom one million had been ei- 
 ther slaughtered or reduced to slavery. 
 
 The number of men slain at different periods, 
 even for their diversion and entertainment, was 
 immense ! 
 
 A creditor could, at the expiration of thirty 
 days, seize an insolvent debtor, who could not 
 find bail, and keep him sixty days in chains. 
 During this time, he was allowed to expose him 
 three market days to public sale, for the amount 
 of his debt, and, at the expiration of the third* 
 to put him to death. If there were many credi- 
 tors, they were permitted to tear and divide his 
 body among them. It was customary, how r ever, 
 to sell the debtor and divide the money. 
 
 A father had the right of life and death over 
 his children, and, by the law r s of Rome, was per- 
 mitted to expose his child to perish. 
 
 The husband was the only judge and arbiter 
 of his wife's fate. If a wife was convicted of 
 committing adultery, or of drinking wine, her 
 husband had a right to put her to death without 
 the formality of a public trial ; while she was 
 not permitted, on any provocation, to raise her 
 finger against him- # 
 
 To these several facts, add a careful perusal 
 
 * See a learned Sermon of Dr. Valpy, where these testimonies of 
 the depraved state of the Heathen nations are detailed more at 
 large. 
 
338 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 of the first chapter of St. Paul's Epistle to the 
 Romans, and then you will have a view of the 
 religion and morals of the Heathen world before 
 the advent of Christ. If there be a difference 
 between us and them, it is what the Gospel has 
 made. The Heathens, indeed, excelled greatly 
 in the arts and sciences. Excellence of compo- 
 sition may be produced from their writings, in 
 rich abundance ; but we call upon you to shew 
 us any thing fit to be compared with various of 
 the compositions contained in the Bible, You 
 have no History so ancient, so important, so in- 
 structive, so entertaining, so well written ; # no 
 Poetry so sublime ; no Eloquence so noble and 
 persuasive ; no Proverbs so laconic, so divine, so 
 useful; no morality so pure and perfective of 
 
 * One of the finest and most important passages in all Heathen an- 
 tiquity is that of Plato, where be introduces Socrates speaking of 
 some divine teacher of whom he was in expectation^ and of the 
 mist which is naturally upon the mind of man, which was to be re- 
 moved by that teacher. " He is one," says Socrates, " who has 
 now a concern for us. 1 ' — u He is a person that has a wonderful 
 readiness and willingness to take away the i^ist from the mind of 
 man, and to enable us to distinguish rightly between good and evil.'" 
 See his second Alcibiades. 
 
 Bishop Hall says, lt I durst, appeal to the judgment of a carnal 
 reader, (let him not be prejudiced) that there is no history-so pleas- 
 ant as the sacred ; for should we even set aside the majesty of the 
 InditPi, none can compare with it for magnificence, and the antiqui- 
 ty of the matter; the -weetnes of compiling ; and the strange vari- 
 ety cf memorable occurrences." 
 
 u I am very confident," say Sir Richard Steele, u whoever reads 
 the Gospels, with a heart as much prepared in favour of them, as 
 when he sits down to Virgil or Homer, will find no passage there 
 which is not told with more natural force, than any Episode in ei- 
 ther of those wits, who were the chiefs of mere mankind." 
 
 Mr. Locke sorcn where observes, u that morality becomes a gen- 
 tleman, not merely as a man, but in order to his business as a gen- 
 tleman ; and theme.' I'tyof the Gospel, v says he, a doth so excel 
 that of all other books, that to gire a man full knowledge of true 
 morality, I should send him to no book but the New Testament." 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 339 
 
 human nature; no System of the intellectual 
 world so rational. We challenge you, my Coun- 
 trymen, we dare you to come forward, and shew 
 us any thing of equal excellence in all the au- 
 thors of antiquity, or among all the stores of 
 modern refinement ?* You ought then to be 
 ashamed of your conduct, in treating with such 
 indignity and sovereign contempt, writings which 
 were never excelled, never equalled ; and which, 
 it is probable, you have never given yourselves 
 time thoroughly to understand. Your conduct 
 therein is^extremely culpable, and what cannot 
 be justified, either on the principles of religion 
 or philosophy. Any man possessed of one grain 
 of modesty, and gratitude to heaven, could not 
 help seeing the impropriety of it A timely at- 
 tention to one of Solomon's jestst might do all 
 such persons everlasting good : — ■" Judgments are 
 prepared for scorners, and stripes for the back 
 of fools !" " I can write." says Mr. Paine, " a bet- 
 ter book than the Bible, myself." We grant this 
 gentleman every merit to which he is entitled ; 
 but I, cannot help recommending to his attention* 
 
 # If any person, who takes up this book, wishes to be informed 
 where he may find the littrary beauties of Holy Scripture pointed 
 out to him, let him know, that Boyle on the Style of Scripture — 
 Blackwall's Sacred Classics — and Bishop Lewth's Prcelectiones, are 
 all very valuable in this way. — Hervey's Works contain many 
 beautiful .specimens of sacred criticism. — Smith's Longin us-^-Bl air's 
 Lectures— Rollin's Belles Lettres — Weald's Christian Orator — and 
 the second volume of the Adventurer — all contain several good il- 
 lustrations. — Some instances of the same kind will be met with in 
 the Spectator and Guardian. — Many of these illustrations of the 
 beauties of Scripture are collected into one view in the second vol. 
 of Simpson's Sacred Literature." 
 
 t Thomas Paine, by way of shewing his wit, calls Solomon's 
 Proverbs, a jest book. 
 
 O "I 
 
340 A FLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 and that of his friends, another of this Jewish 
 king's witty sayings : " Seest thou a man wise in 
 his own conceit ? There is more hope of a fool 
 than of him !" Many other jests uttered by this 
 sagacious monarch, are equally funny with these 
 two, and not less applicable to such characters as 
 Mr. Paine, and our other vaunting Sophisters ;but 
 these may suffice as a specimen. The reader 
 might be abundantly gratified with others of a 
 similar kind; by having recourse to the jest-book 
 itself, to which I would, therefore recommend 
 him with all speed to apply. A serious applica- 
 tion to a book of such admirable humour could 
 not fail of yielding most exquisite entertainment I 
 Let us, however, proceed to other considerations. 
 How different are the opinions of your Master 
 Thomas Paine, and Sir William Jones,* concern- 
 
 •* Before this illustrious scholar went to India, he was by no 
 means. free from a sceptical bias. But when be resided in Asia, he 
 investigated, with minute and rigid attention, all those intricate 
 theological points which had occasioned his doubts ; and the result 
 Was, not only his own most complete conviction, but the conviction 
 of several eminent scholars, who, till then, had but slightly at- 
 tended to the proofs for the verity or the Mosaic writings. These 
 gentlemen, from that time, renouuced their doubts and errors, and 
 became, like Sir William himself, not only almost, but altogether 
 Christians. 
 
 See this subject considered more at large in the British Critic for 
 Feb. 1798. 
 
 The above declaration of this excellent man is said to have been 
 written in one of the blank leaves of his common reading Bible. 
 He has advanced the same sentiments more at large in the third 
 volume of the Asiatic Researches, p. 402. Theological inquiries," 
 says he, " are no part of my present subject ; but I cannot refrain 
 from adding, that the collection of tracts, which we call from their 
 excellence The Scriptures, contain independently of a divine origin 
 more true sublimity, more exquisite beauty, pure morality, more 
 important history, and finer strains both of poetry and eloquence, 
 than could be collected within the same compass from all other 
 books that were ever composed in any age or in any idiom. The 
 two parts, of which the Scriptures consist, are connected by a chain 
 
ANJt> THE SACRED WRITINGS. 341 
 
 ing the Sacred Writings ? The f corner, who has 
 betrayed the most palpable ignorance, says all 
 manner of evil against them ; while the latter, 
 who was an all-accomplished scholar, seems at 
 a loss how sufficiently to express the sense he 
 had of their importance. " I have regularly and 
 attentively read the Holy Scriptures," says this 
 great Lawyer, " and am of opinion this volume, 
 independent of its divine origin, contains more 
 sublimity and beauty, more pure morality, more 
 important history, and finer strains of poetry and 
 eloquence, than can be collected from all other 
 books, in whatever language or age they have 
 been composed." 
 
 And it is not strange that these contemptible 
 writers, as Thomas Paine affects to consider 
 them, should excel all mankind in every sort of 
 composition ? They must have been extremely 
 dexterous impostors ! Christ, the most pious and 
 moral of men, the most ingenious of deceivers ! 
 His Apostles, the most ignorant and illiterate of 
 mortals, the wisest and most admirable of wri- 
 
 of compositions, which bear no resemblance in form or style to any 
 that can be produced from the the stores of Grecian, Indian, Per- 
 sian, or even Arabian learning. The antiquity of those composi- 
 tions no man doubts ; and the unstrained application of them two 
 events long subsequent to their publication is a solid ground of be- 
 lief, that they were genuine predictions, and consequently inspired. " 
 
 Note, that the last hour of the life of this illustrious character 
 (who was particularly eminent for his attainments in astronomy, 
 chronology, antiquities, languages, music, botany, and the laws of 
 England,) was marked by a solemn act of devotion. Finding his 
 dissolution rapidly approaching, he desired his attendants to carry 
 him into an inner apartment, where at his desire, they left him. 
 Returning after a short interval, they found him in a kneeling pos- 
 ture, with his hands clasped, and his eyea fixed towards heaven. 
 As they were removing him he expired. 
 
 ?ez Maurice's etigiac Poem Qn the death ofthis admirable man. 
 
342 
 
 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 ters! What paradoxes a man must embrace be* 
 fore he cab become a finished Infidel ! 
 
 If then my Countryman, such are the superior 
 excellencies of the Bible : though you find your- 
 selves incapable of receiving it as composed by 
 divine. assistance for the instruction and salvation 
 of mankind, you will do yourselves a very serious 
 injury by exploding it in every other point of 
 view. Read it, at least, if it is only as a, collec- 
 tion of compositions more ancient, more curious, 
 more excellent, more entertaining, and more im- 
 portant, than any other extant. This is a merit 
 you must allow it to possess, if your mind be ev- 
 er so little improved in literary attainments. 
 And if this be not your situation, you are ill qual- 
 ified to judge of the truth or falsehood of a book 
 of such vast antiquity, and which claims deriva- 
 tion from heaven* We have known several 
 good scholars who used to read the Sacred Code? 
 as we esteem it, merely as a book of entertain- 
 ment. We have known others, who have read 
 it to elevate their minds. Some read it for its 
 history, some for its poetry, some for its elo- 
 quence, some for its morality, some for its max- 
 ims, some for its sublime views of the Supreme 
 Being, some for the inimitable examples which it 
 affords of virtue and vice. Be it then true or 
 false, as a system of Divine Revelation, let it 
 have its due praise, and hold the rank among 
 books to which it is so justly entitled.* (jive 
 
 * The beauties of composition to be met with in the Sacred Writ- 
 ings are beyond all praise. It i a neglect unpardonable in classical 
 schools, that they are not read there, as the standard of good taste> 
 and of fine writing, as well as of sound morals and religion, — If they 
 abound with such numerous specimens of noble composition in the 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 343 
 
 every author the honour due unto him, and sing 
 with our Epic JBard : 
 
 — — ... 7 ■"»:"- u Yet not the more 
 
 Cease I to wander, where the Muses haunt 
 Clear spring, or shady grove, # or sunny hill, 
 Smit with the love of sacred song ; but chief 
 Thee, Sion, and the flow'ry brooks beneath 
 That wash thy hallow'd feet, and warbling flow, 
 Nightly I visit." 
 
 This book, which you are unhappy enough to 
 despise, abounds, we have already seen, with all 
 the various beauties of the Greek and Roman 
 classics, and in a much higher degree of perfec- 
 tion. It consists, not merely of a collection of 
 chapters, and verses, and distinct aphorisms on 
 trivial subjects, as too many are apt to conceive ; 
 but is, as it were, one grand Epic composition, 
 forming sixty-six books, of unequal lengths, and 
 various importance. As the sun, moon, planets, 
 and comets, make one system, and are each of 
 them necessary to the harmony of the whole ; 
 so the different books of the sacred Code, though 
 separately considered, and taken out of their con- 
 nection, may appear unimportant ; yet as parts 
 of one large and complicated system, they are 
 all necessary, useful, or convenient to the per- 
 fection of the whole. And though the time be 
 longer than is ustfally admitted in compositions 
 of the Epic kind, its beginning being with the 
 birth, and its end with the close of Nature itself; 
 yet it should be remembered, that even this cir- 
 cumstance is perfectly consistent with the rest of 
 the adorable plan ; " a thousand years being 
 
 most literal of all translations, let any man judge what they must be 
 in the original I 
 
 31* 
 
344 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 with the Lord as one day, and one day . as a 
 thousand years." The Action of it is one, en- 
 tire, and the greatest that can be conceived. 
 All the Beings in the universe, of which we have 
 any knowledge, are Concerned in the Drama. 
 The design of it is to display the perfections of 
 the adorable Creator^ to rescue the human race 
 from total misery and ruin ; and to form us, by 
 example, to glory, honour, and immortality. The 
 Epic opens in a mild and calm sublimity, with 
 the creation of the world itself. It is carried on 
 with an astonishing variety of incidents, and un- 
 paralleled simplicity and majesty of language.* 
 The least and most trivial episodes, or under ac- 
 tions, which are interwoven in it, are parts either 
 necessary, or convenient, to forward the main 
 design : either so necessary, that without them 
 the work must be imperfect, or so convenient, that 
 no others can be imagined more suitable to the 
 place in which they are. And it closes with a 
 book, or, to keep up the figure, with a scene, the 
 most solemn, majestic, and sublime, that ever 
 was composed by any author, sacred or profane.t 
 " The human mind," says one of the best of 
 judges, "can conceive nothing more elevated, more 
 grand, more glowing, more beautiful, and more 
 elegant than what we meet with in the Sacred 
 
 * One of the best judges of the age observes, that u the graceful 
 negligence of nature pleases beyond the truest ornaments that art 
 can devise. Indeed, they are then truest, when they approach the 
 nearest to this negligence. To attain it, is the very triumph of art. 
 The wise artist, therefore, always completes his studies in the great 
 school of creation, where the forms of elegance lie scattered in an 
 endless variety ; and the writer who wishes to possess some portion 
 of that sovereign excellence, and simplicity, even though he were 
 an Infidel, would have recourse to the Scriptures, and make them 
 his model." 
 
 if See Dryden 1 * Essays on the Bdks Ltitre& 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 345 
 
 Writings of the Hebrew bards. The most ineffa- 
 ble sublimity of the subjects they treat upon is ful- 
 ly equalled by the energy of the language, and the 
 dignity of the style. Some of these writings too. 
 exceed in antiquity the fabulous ages of Greece, 
 as much as in sublimity they are superior to the 
 most finished productions of that celebrated peo- 
 ple.* Moses, for instance, stands unrivalled by 
 the best of them both as a Poet, Orator, and 
 Historian :t David as a Poetf and Musician : 
 Solomon as a Moralist, Naturalist, and Pastoral 
 writer : Jeremiah, Ezekiel, Nahum, Joel, and 
 some other of the Minor Prophets, as Orators, 
 or Poets, or both : Homer and Virgil must yield 
 the palm to Job§ for true sublime : Isaiah excels 
 all the world in almost every kind of composi- 
 tion :[j the four Evangelists are eminent as Ora- 
 tors and Historians: St. Peter and St. James ? 
 St. Luke and St. John, are authors of no ordinary 
 rank : and St. Paul is the most sublime of Wri- 
 
 # Lowth^s Prmlectiones . 
 
 f Longinus, the best critic of the Heathen world, speaks of Mose3 
 as no ordinary writer, and cites his account of the creation as an in- 
 stance of the true sublime. 
 
 f Mr. Addison says, u After perusing the book of Psalms, let a 
 judge of the beauties of poetry read a literal translation of Horace 
 or Pindar, and he will find in these two last such an absurdity and 
 confusion of style, with such a comparative poverty of imagination, 
 as will make him sensible of the vast superiority of Scripture 
 style." 
 
 $ The Rev. George Costard, famous for oriental learning, cons id- 
 ers Job as an exalted and regular piece of eastern poetry, of the 
 dramatic kind, consisting of five acts. The three first end at the 
 32d chapter ; from the 32d to the 33th is the fourth act ; from thence 
 to the end is the fifth act. 
 
 || Let the reader consult Bishop Lowth's Proelectiones for the 
 character of the several prophets of the Old Testament, where he 
 will find much useful information. 
 
346 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 ters and eloquent of Orators.* All these eulo~ 
 giums upon the sacred penmen arc spoken of 
 them merely as Authors, without the least view 
 to their higher order as inspired writers, and 
 messengers of the Lord of Hosts.t If this last 
 consideration be taken into the account, and ad- 
 ded to the former, what an all-important book 
 must the Bible be ? what a blessing to mankind! 
 Language cannot express the value of it. If the 
 exhortation of a late noble author, as improperly 
 applied to the Grecian bard, were applied to this 
 inestimable volume, it would be used with the 
 strictest propriety and decorum ! 
 
 " Read God's Word once, and you can read no more ; 
 For all books else appear so mean, so poor, 
 Verse will seem prose, but still persist to read, 
 And God's Word will be all the books you need." 
 
 In short my Countrymen, the Bible abounds 
 with a vast variety of matter, a confused magnifi- 
 cence above all order; and is the fittest book in 
 the world to be the standard of doctrines, and 
 the mcdel of good writing. We defy all the 
 Sons of Infidelity to shew us any thing like it, or 
 second to it Where will you meet with such a 
 number of instructive Proverbs — fervent Prayers 
 sublime songs — benificent Miracles — opposite 
 Parables — infallible Prophecies J — affectionate 
 
 * The above Longinus ranks Paul of Tarsus among the most fa- 
 mous orators. 
 
 t Madame Dacier, the celebrated French Critic^ in the Preface to 
 her translation of Homer, assures us, that, u the books of the Proph- 
 ets and the Psalms, even in the Vulgate, are full of such passages, 
 as the greatest poet in the world could not put into verse, without 
 losing much of their majesty and pathos." 
 
 X A valuable correspondent, speaking of the prophetic Scriptures, 
 expresses himself in the following manner :— u Next to Astronomy, 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 34? 
 
 Epistles — eloquent Orations — instructive Histo- 
 ries — pure Laws — rich Promises — awful De- 
 few subjects expand the human mind more than the view which 
 prophecy opens to us of the government of the Great King. To see 
 the vast mass of materials, kingdoms,-and centuries, in motion, only 
 to the accomplishment of his purposes : to see refractory man em- 
 ployed to preserve the harmony of his designs: and the disorderly 
 passions, while apparently working solely in their own narrow cir- 
 cle, ignorantly advancing the fulfilment of his determination ! This is 
 a study delightfully interesting, and which, in common with the 
 contemplation of all the Great Creator's doings, elevates the mind 
 above the oppression of human cares and sorrows, and seems to 
 leave her in that serenity of admiration, which one may imagine an 
 imperfect foretaste of part of the employment and happiness of an- 
 gels.' 1 
 
 Abraham Cowley tells us, that "all the books of the Bible are 
 either already most admirable and exalted pieces of poetry, or are the 
 best materials in the world for it. 
 
 Sir Richard Blackmore says, that * c for sense, and for noble and 
 sublime thoughts, the poetical parts of Scripture have an infinite 
 advantage above all others put together." 
 
 Matthew Prior, Esq. is of opinion, that " the writings of Solomon 
 afford subjects for finer poems in every kind than have yet appeared 
 in the Greek, Latin, or any modern language." 
 
 Alexander Pope, Esq. assures us, that u the pure and noble, the 
 graceful and dignified simplicity of language, is no where in such 
 perfection as in the Scripture and Homer ; and that the whole book 
 of Job, with regard both to sublimity of thought and morality, ex- 
 ceeds beyond all comparison the most noble parts of Homer." 
 
 Mr. Nicholas Rowe too, the Poet, after having read most of the 
 Greek and Roman histories in their original languages, and most 
 that are written in English, French, Italian, arid Spanish, was fully 
 persuaded of the truth of Revealed Religion, expressed it upon all oc- 
 casions, took great delight in divinity and ecclesiastical history, and 
 died at last like a Christian and Philosopher, with an absolute re- 
 signation to the will of God. 
 
 There are few anecdotes of our celebrated English Poets which 
 have given me more pleasure than that of poor Collins, who, in the 
 latter part of his mortal career, withdrew from study, and travelled 
 with no other book than an English Testament, such as children 
 carry to school. When a friend took it in his hand, out of curiosity 
 to see what companion a Man of Letters had chosen — u I have on- 
 ly one book," said Collins, "but that is the best."— See Johnson's 
 Lives of the Poets, vol. iv. 
 
 I must own that such an anecdote as this knits my heart to Col- 
 lins more than all the excellencies of his poetry. Sick and infirm, 
 in the spirit of Mary, he sits at the divine Redeemer's feet, listening 
 to the words of eternal life- In such a state of body and mind, one 
 
348 A PLEA FOR KELICIO^ 
 
 nunciations— useful Examples, as are set before 
 us in this richly fraught magazine of all true ex- 
 
 siHgle promise, from his gracious and infallible lips, is of more real 
 value and importance than all the pompous learning of the most cel- 
 ebrated Philosophers. This, indeed, will never be properly felt and 
 understood till we come to be in similar circumstances. When Dr. 
 Watts was almost worn out, and broken down by his infirmities, he 
 observed in conversation with a friend, u he remembered an aged 
 minister used to say, that the most learned and knowing Christians, 
 when they come to die, have only the same plain promises of the 
 Gospel for their support, as the common and unlearned : and so, said 
 he, I find it. It is the plain promises of the Gospel that are my sup- 
 port ; and I bless God, they are plain promises, that do not require 
 much labour and pains to understand them, for I can do nothing 
 now, but look into my Bible for some promise to support me, and 
 live upon that." 
 
 This was likewise the case with the pious and excellent Mr. Her- 
 vey. He writes about two months before his death :— u I now spend," 
 says he, " almost my whole time, in reading and praying over the 
 Bible," — And again, near the same time to another friend : — u I am 
 now reduced to a state of infant weakness, and given over by my 
 physician. — My grand consolation is to meditate on Christ ; and I 
 am hourly repeating those heart-reviving lines of Dr. Young : 
 
 u This — only this subdues the fear of death : 
 
 And what is this ? — Survey the wondrous cure ; 
 
 And at each step let higher wonder rise ! 
 
 i. Pardon for infinite offence ! — 2. And pardon 
 
 Through means that speak its value infinite ! — 
 
 3. A pardon bought with blood ! — 4. With blood divine ;-«» 
 
 5. W T ith blood diviue of him I made my foe ! — 
 
 6. Persisted to provoke ! — 7. Though wooM and aw'd, 
 Bless'd and chastis'd, a flagrant rebel still ! — 
 
 8. A rebel 'midst the thunders of his throne ; — 
 
 9. No» I alone '— 10. A rebel universe !— 
 
 H. My species up in arm! — 12. Not one exempt: — 
 
 13. Yet for the foulest of the foul he dies! 
 
 14. Most joy'd for the redeem'd from deepest guilt ! — 
 
 15. As if our race were held of highest rank ; 
 And Godhead dearer, as more kind to man." 
 
 We have just read Godwin's Memoirs of Mrs. Gcdwin, otherwise 
 Mrs. Mary WoolstonecrofL She was a woman of considerable pow- 
 ers, but of a lewd character in life, living with a Mr. imlay, as a 
 wife, and having a child by him: and then when forsaken by him, 
 i living w ith 9 and being pregnant by Mr. Godwin, who afterwards 
 married her. I mention ;hese circumstances, because thev were 
 both professed Philosophers and Unbelievers, and as a contrast to 
 *he above pious Christians. She attended no public worship, and 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 340 
 
 eellence in matter and composition^ the Holy 
 Bible ? We may say with Propertius, on another 
 occasion, , 
 
 Cedite, Romani scriptores ; edite Gratii ;* 
 
 And recommend to the Gentleman,t the Scholar, 
 and the Philosopher, as well as to the illiterate 
 Christian, the daily perusal of the Bible, with in- 
 finitely greater propriety, than ever Horace did 
 to the learned Romans the study of the Grecian 
 models. 
 
 Read therein by day, meditate by night. 
 
 There is another circumstance, my Country- 
 men, I beg leave to submit to your considera- 
 tion, which is, that though there are several of 
 your unbelieving brethren, who are men of con- 
 siderable natural abilities, of some learning, and 
 of decent morals, yet there are not a few among 
 you, as among us, who are profane and debauch- 
 ed in no small degree ; and who, therefore, are 
 not capable of being reasoned with upon any re- 
 ligious topic whatever. These are a disgrace 
 to any cause. And the more zealously they 
 avow their party, the less honourable it is to 
 that party. Such men are little raised above 
 the brutes that perish, being earthly, sensual, 
 
 during her last illness, no religious expressions escaped her philo- 
 sophic lips. 
 
 * Let both the Greek and Roman authors yield the palm to the 
 Sacred Writings. 
 
 i Dr. South observes, that "he who would not read the Scripture 
 for fear of spoiling his style, shewed himself as much a blockhead as 
 an atheist, and to have as small a gust of the elegancies of expresr 
 sion, as of the sacredness of the matter." Sermons, vol. iv, p. 32. 
 
350 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 devilish. Let them but eat, drink, sleep, and in- 
 dulge the baser passions of the human frame, 
 they ask no more, they look no higher. — To in- 
 tellectual and refined enjoyments they are stran- 
 gers. Of literary gratifications they know little. 
 For moral and religious pleasures they have no 
 taste. Immortal expectations, which exalt and 
 ennoble the mind of man, they are willing to fore- 
 go. The language of their sensual souls, which 
 are brutalized with indulgence, is no other than 
 that of the ancient Epicurians: — " Let us eat 
 and drink ; for to-morrow we die." And did 
 they die to-morrow, the public would have no 
 great loss of them : could they make good their 
 hopes, that death is an eternal cessation from 
 sensibility, they themselves would sustain no ma- 
 terial inconvenience. The best they can expect 
 is, to cease to be : a consummation, for such 
 characters, is devoutly to be wished! 
 
 These are the men, however, who make the 
 greatest noise^ the most violently oppose the Re- 
 ligion of the Son of God, and the Sacred Wri- 
 tings W 
 
 It is an honour to that Religion, and those 
 Writings, that such men are Infidel, and avow 
 their Unbelief in the face of the world ! May 
 
 * It is calculated, that, when trade goes pretty well, there are 
 upon an average, 200,000 manufacturers in this country, who con- 
 stantly spend their working hours in idleness, drinking, gambling and 
 debauchery. This large body of men may likewise be considered 
 as infidels in principle, atheists in practice, and ripe for any wicked 
 and desperate enterprize which may arise. They are the curse and 
 soum of the country : and yet they are usually excessively u wise in 
 their own eyes, and prudent in their own conceit."' AH the world 
 are fools besides themselves. They are great politicians, great phi- 
 losophers, great divines — over their cups !— and wisdom shall die 
 jvith them ! 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 351 
 
 every unreasonable and immoral man do the 
 
 same ! 
 
 After all, my Countrymen, if every thing be- 
 sides in these papers shall be despised by you, 
 let the several examples herein recorded have 
 their due weight upon your minds. If there be 
 importance in any thing, it is usually found in 
 the sentiments and behaviour of men, when 
 they draw near the close of their earthly exist- 
 ence. 
 
 u Men may lire fools ; but fools they cannot die." 
 
 We may, indeed, be hardened in our sins, 
 when that event draws nigh. We may brave it 
 out against death. We may set at defiance all 
 the threats of heaven. But, usually, we discov- 
 er certain symptoms, even here, of what our fu- 
 ture destiny is like to be. Fear, horror, indiffer- 
 ence, hope, trust, faith, reliance, joy, will all 
 more or less prevail, according as the state of our 
 minds shall be, in those solemn moments, when 
 death is making its approach.* So it was in the 
 
 # There is a very affecting narrative just published by a John 
 Cooke of Maidenhead, in Berks, entitled Reason paying Homage 
 lo Revelation, in the Confession of a Deist at the gates of death. 
 The gentleman in question was a very respectable person of the 
 medical profession in that town, and died at the age of thirty-three. 
 He was a man of pleasure, as far as business would permit ; but his 
 favourite amusement was the card-table, at which he spent much 
 time, and would frequently say to Mr. Cooke, who seems to be a 
 dissenting minister, u I am prodigiously fond of cards." While he 
 was visiting one of his patients, he was suddenly taken ill. His con- 
 science was alarmed. His deistical principles, of which he had long 
 made his boast while in health, gave way. He lamented his sad 
 coadition in most affecting and pi* : able accents. Among other 
 things, he acknowledged, with unutterable distress, his neglect of 
 the Lord's day, and the public worship of God. When ho was well, 
 he could say, u he was ea^y without' the Bible, he had no fears for 
 his soul—- he believed it would die with his body— and he was never 
 
 31 
 
352 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 several cases We have recorded in these pa 
 ges. And the time is not at any great distance 
 
 disturbed about these things — he could r*ad profane history with as 
 much pleasure as another reads his Bible." But, when he was ill 
 and apprehended himself to be on the brink of the grave, he was 
 thrown into such unutterable agony, as to be bereft, at times, of 
 his reason. In the most bitter terms he bewailed his past folly — 
 mourned over his lost opportunities — declared his full purpose, if 
 restored, of attending to the great concerns of his soul- -and solemn- 
 ly warned his companions not to follow his examples—and cried un- 
 to God for mercy. At length, after having lain for* some time in a 
 senseless state, he breathed out his soul with a dismal groan. 
 
 If Thomas Paine was as easy and confident in his deislical princi-r 
 pies under the views of approaching dissolution, as he pretends, and^ 
 as I suppose, he really was. this is by no means a sure criterion of 
 those principles being the only true ones. No blanks private persua- 
 sion, or conviction, can be a sure test of truth. For we find men 
 fully persuaded of the truth of their sentiments under the most vari- 
 ous, and even contradictory opinions. The most, therefore, tha< can 
 be inferred from a declaration of this nature, is, thatT. P. thought 
 his opinions were according to truth, not that they really were so. 
 Bolingbroke was an immoral man, and yet he too died a deist, 
 Rousseau had been a wretch, and yet he died avowing his innocen- 
 cy even to the Almighty himself. Thomas Paine is by no means an 
 excellent moral character, and yet he rejects every idea of a Sa vij>«T. 
 What then ! Shall their self-righteous convictions be 'he standard of 
 truth? If Thomas Paine had well read and considered Sterne's Ser- 
 mons on the jibuses of Conscience in Tristam Shandy^Jne never 
 would have produced his be^ng easy in the views of apparent disso- 
 lution, as a proof that his deistical principles are founded in truth. 
 Conscience may be lulled to rest by a vast multitude of soporifics,. 
 And there is such a thing too as having it u seared as with a hot 
 iron !" 
 
 One of the most remarkable instances of the power of conscience, 
 I recollect to have read, is related by Mr. Fordyce, in his Dialogues 
 on Education, vol. v. p. 1 : and in the Evang, Mag. vM, vi. p. 327. 
 
 If dying with ease, and a conviction that our own religious prin- 
 ciples are the only true ones, were a certain proof of truth, and that 
 we are right, then would the most absurd and contradictory opin- 
 ions be proved to be true. How many Christians of the most oppo- 
 site sentiments depart this life, under the firmest persuasion of the 
 truth of their principles, and the most confident assurance that they 
 are going to eternal rest ? Would Thomas Paine allow this to be a 
 just proof, that their opinions are founded in truth? Besides, Spino- 
 za, the Atheist, was both much greater, and a much more moral 
 man than Thomas Paine, and he died avowing his atheistic princi- 
 ples. Is this a proof that those principles are true? Shall we con- 
 clude there is no God, because a poor misguided^man is mad enough 
 
AlSB THE SACRED WRITINGS. 353 
 
 When we too, must bear our final testimony ; when 
 the scene of life shall close, and our eternal state 
 commence. If so, 
 
 u Nothing is worth a thought beneath, 
 But how we may escape the death, 
 
 That never, never dies ! 
 How make our own election sure, 
 Aud, when we fail on earth, secure 
 
 A mansion in the skies.'" 
 
 If you are hardy enough to reject the scriptu- 
 ral representations of future misery, give credit, 
 at least, to your own Bibles, the writings of the 
 most respectable of the Heathen. They had their 
 Elysium and Tarturus as we our Heaven and 
 Hell. Nor. was there ever any religious institu- 
 
 io die in that persuasion ? Because Bruno is such a fool to burn at 
 a stake, in defence of the same atheistic principles, shall the whole 
 deistic system be thereby subverted, and atheism considered as the 
 only true doctrine ? If this be conclusive reasoning, what becomes of 
 Mr. Pained boasted principles ? 
 
 Hdw different are men's convictions under the afflicting hand of 
 God! Thomas Paine continues hardened, and resolves to die in his 
 Infidelity. Casper Bartholin, the celebrated Danish Physician, when 
 affliction was heavy upon him, made a vow and promise to Heaven, 
 if he was restored to health, that he would give up his medical pur- 
 suits, and apply himself wholly to his religious concerns. He was 
 restored, and kept the vow he had so solemnly made unto God. 
 Thomas Paine is restored, and rages more than ever against the Lord 
 and bis Christ ! 
 
 Priests, of every denomination, are objects of the highest possible 
 contempt to all our deistical gentlemen. One of that fraternity, 
 who has since been taught the error of his ways, in a manner very 
 much out of the common way, was known to declare, u He hoped 
 to see the day, when there would not be a priest — and that he 
 would not believe the Christian religion while he was in his senses. " 
 Though then in a good state of health, within a couple of hours he 
 became deranged, and soon after made various efforts to destroy 
 himself, wishing to be in hell as soon as possible, that he might feel 
 the worst of his case Three physicians attended him for some 
 time ; and the rich promises of the Gospel being held out to him, he 
 was at length restored to a sound mind, and is now a happy witness 
 of the power of redeeming grace.— Vide Evang. Mas:, for Sep, 
 1798, 
 
354 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 lion, which held not out promises of reward id 
 the obedient, and the threatenings of punishment 
 to the disobedient. Indeed, every government 
 whether human or divine, must naturally and ne~ 
 cesarily do it, or there is an end to all order. 
 Every law must have its sanction. Accordingly, 
 we find Homer, Plato, Virgi!, # and others, have 
 said every thing that is horrible concerning the fu- 
 ture misery of lost souls. Our great English Dra- 
 matist, who has copied from their writings, shall 
 speak their opinions : 
 
 u Ay, hut to die, and go we know not where * 
 
 To lie in cold obstruction, and*to rot ; 
 
 This sensible warm motion to become 
 
 A kneaded clod ; and the delighted spirit 
 
 To bathe in fiery floods, or to reside 
 
 In thrilled regions of thick- ribbed ice ; 
 
 To be imprisoned in the viewless winds, 
 
 And blown with restless violence roundabout 
 
 The pendent world ; or to be worse than worst 
 
 Of those, that lawless and in certain thoughts 
 
 Imagine howling : 'Tis too horrible ! 
 
 The weariest and most loathed worldly life 7 
 
 That age, ache, penury, imprisonment, 
 
 Gan lay on nature is a paradise 
 
 To what we fear of death." 
 
 If this, or any thing like this is to be the future 
 destiny of a certain class of our fellow-creatures^ 
 we shall gain little by rejecting the Gospel rep- 
 resentations. We shall be extremely unwise to 
 suffer our probationary period to pass away un- 
 improved. If our race be indeed in a state of 
 moral ruin \ if the Almighty hath devised the 
 
 * The reader will find an account of the rewards of the righteous, 
 and the punishments of the wicked, in Homer's fourth and eleventh 
 books of his Odyssey : in Plato's Phcedon, or Dialogue an the Imm^r 
 tality of the Soul; and in the sixth book of Virgil* s ^nmd. 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 300 
 
 means of our recovery ; if, among other messen- 
 gers, he hath sent a person higher than the 
 heavens to be our Redeemer;* we shall be 
 strangely wanting to ourselves, if we treat this 
 o-lorious person, and the doctrines of salvation 
 which he taught, with neglect or contempt. At 
 all events, therefore, let us examine well the 
 ground upon which we stand. Negligence in 
 such a case, is nearly as culpable as contempt. 
 And be it never forgotten, that, on every system, 
 a strictly moral and religious conduct, is the duty, 
 the interest, the felicity of all reasonable beings. 
 What an idiot must that man be, who rejects 
 his Saviour, his Bible, and all his immortal ex- 
 pectations, because of some chronological or ge- 
 nealogical, or geographical difficulties in, the re- 
 cords of his salvation, which he cannot reconcile 
 to the full satisfaction of his mind? I had almost 
 said, if the Bible were as full of blunders, contra- 
 dictions, and absurdities, as the Koran of Mahom- 
 et, yet might Jesus be a prophet sent from God. 
 The reality of his mission does by no means de- 
 pend upon the validity of the Scriptures,! though 
 
 * For a very clear and satisfactory defence of the doctrine of re- 
 demption by Jesus Christ, see the first vol. of Bp. Porteus's Sermons^ 
 discourse the tenth, and vol. ii. discourses the second and third ; and 
 that he is the real and proper Son of God, see the 14th discourse of 
 the same volume* The reader who remains unconvinced after consid- 
 ering the various arguments advanced by the above learned and 
 amiable Prelate, will probably resist every thing that can be said 
 by any other writer. If, however, he is desirous of seeing the mat- 
 ter fairly argued between Christianity and Deism, let him have re- 
 course to a volume of Sermons preached at the Temple Church by 
 Bishop Sherlock. I myself remember that this book convinced a de- 
 termined Deist, who is now an eminent instrument in the hands of 
 Providence for the conversion of others. I would, therefore, to all 
 such, use the words of Augustine — Tolle et lege ; tolle et le^e. 
 
 t If we have any doubts concerning the truth of the Gospel of 
 Christ, it would be but fair to examine carefully all the other reli- 
 
 32* 
 
356 A FLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 the Scriptures are as genuine and authentic as if 
 all depended on them. 
 
 CHAR XIII. 
 
 THE SAME. 
 
 Be wise, therefore, my Countrymen, to know 
 the time of your visitation. Make the most of 
 your little span of life. Seek truth with modes- 
 ty and humility, with patience and perseverance, 
 and follow wheresoever it leads the way. Take 
 the safe side. Believe in Christ, if you can. 
 Believe in hifri as far as you can. Examine eve- 
 ry principle, step by step. And should the evi~ 
 dencefor Infidelity faH ever so little short of dem- 
 onstration, if you act a reasonable part, you will 
 believe in Jesus, because infinite danger presses 
 on that side, and no danger whatever on the side 
 of faith and obedience. Submit then, to his easy 
 and delightful yoke. " His ways" (make but a 
 fair trial of them) you will always find to be "ways 
 of pleasantness, and all his paths" to be paths of 
 
 gions that now are, or ever were in the world, and compare them 
 impartially — not with Christianity as established in the several coun- 
 tries of Europe ; but with the pure, unmixed Gospel, as taught by 
 our Saviour, and left on record in the New Testament, and then 
 give the preference to that which is most excellent. If the reader is 
 disposed to make this survey, he will find some assistance in J. Ste- 
 phen^, Esq's, book on the Principles of the Christian Religion, com- 
 pared with those of all the other Religions^nd Systems of Philoso- 
 phy \ which have hitherto appeared in the Vorld. 
 
 To the books in favour of Christianity, mentioned on a former 
 page, may be added Dr. John Roger's eight Sermons on the Necessi- 
 ty of Divine Revelation ; Dr. Conybeare's Defence of Revealed Re- 
 ligion ; Gastrel's Certainty and Necessity of Religion in general, 
 and his Certainty of the Christian Revelation, 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 
 
 35 
 
 ** peace."* In our opinion, and in the opinion of 
 all wise and good men of every age and nation: 
 
 " >Tis Religion that must give 
 Sweetest pleasures while we lire ; 
 'Tis Religion must supply- 
 Solid comfort when we die : 
 After death its joys ?hall be 
 Lasting as eternity. "t 
 
 * For a view of the pleasure and cheerfulness of the religion of 
 /esus, see Bishop Porteus's Sermons, vol. ii. p. i. 
 
 t Though Infidelity is^making its way rapidly among the nations, 
 and among all orders of men, yet is the cause of the Gospel by no 
 means desperate. The Europeans in the East Indies are said to be 
 almost universally Infidels. The state of France is too well known 
 The same spirit is running through America. Thomas Paine hai 
 sent over among them, it is said, 14,000 copies of his deistical publi- 
 cations. But though every possible effort is making to establish the 
 reign uf Infidelity, there are equal efforts at least, I think, making by 
 good men of all denominations, for the propagation of evangelical 
 truth. The conflict is severe. But it is easy to see how the contest 
 will terminate, Let every man that is on the Lord's side come for- 
 ward, and avow himself a friend to the despised Nazarene, in oppo- 
 sition to all the powers of earth a*nd hell. w Curse ye Meroz, said 
 the Angel of the Lord, curse ye bitterly the inhabitants thereof ; be- 
 cause they came not to the help of the Lord, to the help of the Lord 
 against the mighty. " When one considers the present situation of 
 the great bulk of mankind, whose heart does not burn within him to 
 contribute something towards evangelizing the nations? The inhab- 
 itants of the world are said to amount at this time to about 731 mill- 
 ions ; of whom 420 millions are Pagans ; 130 millions Mahometans ; 
 100 millions Catholics ; 44 millions Protestants ; 30 millions of the 
 Greek and Armenian churches ; and 7 millions Jews. 
 
 The Rev. Mr. Carey, late of Leicester, and now a Missionary 
 ?.mongthe Hindoos, says, 
 
 Europe contains 
 
 Asia . ..... 
 
 Africa, 
 
 America 
 
 The World .... 
 Guthrie makes the world to contain 
 
 The medium number may be 
 
 Christians .... 
 
 Jews . 
 
 Mahometans .... 
 
 Pagans < 
 
 166,932,000 
 387,884,500 
 61,137,200' 
 116,621,420 
 
 732,575,120 
 953,000,000 
 
 800,000,000 
 
 170,000,000 
 
 9,000,000 
 
 140,000,000 
 
 481,000,000 
 
 Ifctal 800.000.000 
 
358 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 If, however, after your most serious and con- 
 scientious endeavours, you are not able to find 
 
 Subdivisions among Christians may be thus : <, 
 
 Protestants 50,000,000 
 
 Greeks and Armenians 30,000,000 
 
 Catholics, &c. * . . . . . 90,000,000 
 
 Total 170,000,000 
 
 Is not this view of things a loud call to the friends of the Gospel to 
 use every possible mean to promote the spread of it among the na- 
 tions ? — u If any man love not the Lord Jesus Christ, let him be ac- 
 cursed, 11 is the language of inspiration. Are we in no danger then 
 from that spirit of slumber which overspreads our minds ? Ought not 
 every man, who has any concern for his own future happiness, to 
 lend a helping hand to promote the salvation of the many millions of 
 souls, who now u sit in darkness, and in the region and shadow of 
 death ?" The Moravians, above all other people upon earth, have 
 herein the greatest merit. That small, and, in some respects, ob- 
 scure Sect, has done more to spread the honour of the Redeemers 
 name among barbarous nations, than all the Protestants in Christen- 
 dom, These worthy people began their missions in the year 1732, 
 and have now, in different parts of the world, and those several of 
 then:, the most unpropitious, no less than 26 Settlements. In these 
 Settlements near 140 Missionaries are employed in superintending 
 about 23,000 converts from the Heathen ! 
 
 A Swedish mission w r as undertaken to the Susquehanah river in 
 America in the year 1697, by three persons, but with little success. 
 
 The King of Denmark sent out two persons in the year 1705 to 
 Tranquebar on the coast of Coromandel, which mission has been con- 
 tinued to the present time, with considerable advantage to the cause 
 of Christ in that part of the world. 
 
 The Society for propagating the Gospel in Foreign Parts, and that 
 for promoting Christian Knowledge in the Highlands and Islands of 
 Scotland, were both begun about the year 1701, and have both 
 been extremely useful in spreading the knowledge of the Redeemer's 
 name. America is particularly indebted to these two Societies. 
 
 The Society for promoting Christian Knowledge was begun in the 
 year 1698, and has been carried forward with considerable spirit for 
 near one whole century. At present they have six Missionaries 
 in the East Indies, and one in the islands of Scilly. From these 
 Missionaries some very pleasing accounts have been published in 
 the several annual reports. The efforts of this honourable Society 
 have been very considerable also in the distribution of Bibles and 
 other religious books of various descriptions. The Bibles sent out 
 the last three years averaged 5,228, each .year; the New Testa- 
 ments and Psalters 9,333, Common Prayers 9,738, other bound books 
 10,562, and small tracts 69,754. A charity of a most extensive, val- 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS, 35$ 
 
 Satisfactory evidence, that Christ came from 
 God ; you must allow at least, with Rousseau* 
 
 uable, and important nature ! But, a principal object with this So- 
 ciety, is the education of poor children. And in this, as well as in 
 the distribution of books, they excel any thing that ever was in the 
 world. Let their annual meeting at St. Paul's bear witness. See 
 the Reports for an account of their extraordinary exertions in the 
 propagation of Religious Knowledge. See also the Report of the 
 Foreign Bible Society for May 1808. 
 
 The Baptists in this country have lately sent out two persons to 
 the East Indies, the fruit of whose labours begins to appear, though 
 the mission is in its infancy. We are informed by them, that the Eu=> 
 ropeans in that country are very generally in a state of Infidelity. 
 This confirms what has been said by the natives in broken English : 
 "Christian religion — Devil religion! Christian much drunk — Chris- 
 tian much do wrong, much beat, much abuse others.'" — The natives 
 are apt to say in making their bargains — u What, dost thou think 
 me a Christian, tjiat I would go about to deceive thee ?" — " It is a 
 sad eight," says one of the first Missionaries, "to behold a drunker! 
 Christian, and a sober Indian ; a temperate Indian, and a Christian 
 given up to his appetite ; an Indian that is just in his dealing, a 
 Christian not so, O what a sad thing it is for Christians, to come 
 short of Indians, evell in moralities ! to come short of those, whtf 
 themselves believe, to come short of heaven p 
 
 Considerable effect? also may be expected to arise from, the tW£ 
 Settlements on the coast of Africa and New Holland. The expec- 
 tation will appear rational, if we compare America two or three cen-^ 
 turies ago, with what it is at the present period. 
 
 The Methodist Connection, under the direction of the Rev. Dr. 
 Coke, has been considerably successful in winning souls to Christ in 
 the West Indies. In the year 1794, they had upwards of a dozen 
 Preachers employed in the different islands, and near 8,000 Blacks in 
 society, besides others of different descriptions. (1) 
 
 The Missionary Society in London have taken up the deplorable 
 situation of the Heathen nations with great spirit ; and present pros- 
 pects are very promising. How far it may please the great Head of 
 the Church to succeed their endeavours in behalf of the Heathen, re* 
 mains yet to be proved. (2) But be this as it may, the persons con- 
 
 (1) See the present state of this mission on a former page. 
 
 (2) It is a matter of great thankfulness, that after a voyage of 
 more than 50,000 miles, accomplished in 21 months, Captain Wilson 
 returned without the least material loss or injury to the ship Duff, 
 in which he took out to the South Sea Islands about 30 Missionaries. 
 When they arrived at Otaheite, they were received by the natives 
 with reverence and delight. They had not one sick person on board ;. 
 and now that they are returned, the crew of the ship is in better- 
 health than when they first embarked frorh England, All this hath 
 Bod wrought in answer to player. 
 
360 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 that he was an extraordinary man; one of th£ 
 first characters that ever appeared upon earth.* 
 See then that you blaspheme not his name ; treat 
 his cause and interest in the world with respect ; 
 walk according to the best light you have ; be 
 virtuous in your own way, and do all you can — 
 not to make converts to Infidelity — (because 
 when men commence Infidels, they* usually be- 
 come immoral) but to lead your fellow-men into 
 the paths of piety and virtue, under some de- 
 nomination or other. If, indeed, you can fairly, 
 by sound argument, and solid evidence, explode 
 
 cerned shall not lose their reward. The attempt is honourable* 
 Every believer in Christ Jesus should throw in his mite into one or 
 other of these treasuries in heaven. More noble still, however, is 
 he, who, laying aside all party prejudices, and narrow plans of hu- 
 man policy, contributes, according to bis ability, to every scheme 
 set on foot for the salvation of his fellow-creatures, and the ad- 
 vancement of the Redeemer's kingdom. I cannot conceive how 
 any man, who professes to believe in the name of Christ, can be at 
 rest in his spirit, without making soaae effort fo advance the honour 
 of his name. It is a black mark upon him. u Woe unto them that 
 are at ease in Zion— that put far away the evil day— that lie upon 
 beds of ivory, that stretch themselves upon their couches, that eat 
 the lambs out of the flock, and the calve? out of the midst of the 
 stall — that chaunt to the sound of the viol — that drink wine in 
 Ibowls — but they are not grieved for the affliction of Joseph." 
 
 Thanks be to God, that though a spirit of Infidelity is rapidly 
 spreading itself through the old rotten churches of Europe,. yet there 
 is a fire kindled in the hearts of thousands that shall never be extin- 
 guished, till all the ends of the earth have seen the salvation of our 
 God. A. missionary spirit is beginning to shew itself, all through 
 Enghnd^ Scotland, Ireland, Holland, Switzerland, Germany, and 
 .America, which shall finally diffuse itself through every nation un« 
 Uer heaven. 
 
 Why do not our unbelieving countrymen form societies, and send 
 out Missionaries to convert the nations to pure Deism ? If they are 
 in earnest, and if they consider their principles as the only true and 
 important ones, they certainly ought so to do, or else they fall under 
 divine condemnation. 
 
 * Most of the French philosophers, those dabblers in science, al- 
 low that Jesus Christ was one of the greatest geniuses, and most ex- 
 traordinary man that ever appeared upon earth. Others deny his 
 very existence ! 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. J 61 
 
 the divine authority of the Gospel, we are so far 
 from being afraid of consequences, that we call 
 upon you to do it.* Try then what you can do. 
 
 t Atheists and Unbelievers have more or less abounded in every 
 age of the world. In Noah's time, the whole human race was gone 
 astray. In the days of David, the fool said in his heart, u There is 
 no God." Scoffers too appeared in the age of the Apostles, walk- 
 ing after their own lusts, and saying, u Where is the promise of his 
 coming?" I remember reading somewhere a story of a man in the 
 last century, who was as great an enthusiast against th< Bible as 
 Thomas Paine himself. This clever fellow, either to display his 
 wit, or his fanaticism, proceeded in the following truly curious man- 
 ner ; 
 
 In the year 1649, as Mr. Fawcett was preaching in his church at 
 Walton upon Thames, towards the close of the afternoon, six sol- 
 dies entered the church. One of therr. had a la. tern in one hand, 
 with a candle burning in it : in the other hand were four candles 
 not lighted. When Mr. Fawcett had gone through the service of 
 the day, and dismissed the congregation, this man called to the peo- 
 ple to stay a little, for he had a message to them from God. Not be- 
 ing permitted to acend the pulpit, or to address the people any far* 
 ther in the church, he went into the yard, where the congregation 
 collected around him. He told them he had had a vision, and had 
 received a command from God to deliver his will unto them ; and 
 which they must receive upon pain^f damnation. It consisted, he 
 said, offiv^ lights. 
 
 1. That the ^abbath was abolished, as unnecessary and ceremo- 
 nial. — And here, saiJ the man, I should have put out my first light; 
 but the wind is so high I cannot kiudle it. 
 
 2. Tvthes are abolished, as Jewish, and a great burden to the 
 saints of God, and a discouragement of industry and tillage. — A.nd 
 here I should have put out my second light, &c. 
 
 3. Ministers are abolished, as antichristian, and of no further use, 
 now that Christ himself descends into the hearts of his saints, and his 
 Spirit enlightens them with revelations and inspirations — And here 
 I should have put out my third light, &c. 
 
 4. Magistrates are abolished, as useless, now that Christ himself 
 is in purity of Spirit come among us, and has erected the kingdom 
 of his saints upon earth. Besides, they are tyrants and oppressors of 
 the liberty of the saints, and tie them to laws and ordinances, mere 
 human inventions. — And here I should have put out my fourth 
 light, &c. 
 
 5. Then, putting his hand in his pocket, and pulling out a little 
 Bible, he shewed it open to the people, saying, u Here is a book you 
 have all in great veneration, consisting of two parts, the Old and 
 New Testament. I must tell you, it is abolished- It contains beg- 
 garly rudiments, milk for babes : but now Christ is in glory among 
 us, and imparts a fuller measure of his Spirit to his saints than this 
 pan afford ; and therefore I am commanded to bura it before youy 
 
362 A PDEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 Exert all your talents Call forth every latent 
 power of the mind. Bring out your store of an- 
 cient and modern lore. But — no ridicule! no 
 laughter, no sneers ! The occasion is too great 
 and serious. Come forward, rather, in all the 
 dignity of good sense, in all the majesty of con- 
 scious integrity, in all the zeal which the love of 
 truth inspires, furnished with languages, knowl- 
 edge, experience, observation, and either hon- 
 ourably overthrow the cause of the Gospel ? 
 which we assuredly deem the cause of truth, or 9 
 like Jenyngs and Pringle, openly acknowledge 
 that you are convinced and conquered. This 
 would be manly. This would be acting in a man- 
 ner worthy the character of lovers of truth. And 
 on such men the God of truth himself would 
 look down from heaven well pleased. 
 
 I have already called your attention, Gentle- 
 men, to a variety of characters from among the 
 moderns, some good, others bad, some believers, 
 others unbelievers, i would wish you, however, 
 to take the Bible into your own hands, and read 
 it carefully and cooly over, as a book of common 
 history only, without any regard to its divine ori- 
 ginal ; and then endeavour to form an impartial 
 judgment what course you ought to take, and 
 what the event of your present conduct will be. 
 
 faces." — So, taking the candle out of the lantern, he set fire to the 
 leaves ; and then, putting out the candle, he criecj — " And here ray 
 fifth light is extinguished ." 
 
 This is not the only madman whom we have known to burn his 
 Bible. There arc many such now within 40 mil s of this place. 
 One 1 have heard of, who, lo be more witty than his sagacious 
 forethjren, roasted his Bible before a slow fire ! 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 363 
 
 To bring the matter to a short and easy issue, 
 turn to the thirty-seventh Psalm, read it serious- 
 ly over half a dozen times, and consider well its 
 contents. Do not be rash, foolish, headstrong, 
 and reject this, and the other Sacred Records, 
 without either rhyme or reason ; but be cool, 
 deliberate, sober, well-advised, and determine to 
 choose the side of prudence, discretion, and safe- 
 ty. Let the several historical characters re- 
 corded in the Old and New Testament be taken 
 into your most careful consideration, and judge 
 calmly of their comparative respectability, and 
 with whom you should like best to die. Wheth- 
 er had you rather wish to die and have your por- 
 tion in eternity with Cain, Balaam, and Pharaoh ; 
 with Korah, Dathan, and Abiram ; with SauLf 
 Absalom, and Ahitophel ; with Herod, Judas,, 
 Pilate, and all such like characters ; or you would 
 choose to die and have your portion in eternity 
 with Abel, Noah and Lot; with Abraham, Isaac, 
 Jacob, and Joseph; with Moses, Aaron, Joshua, 
 and Samuel ; with David, Asa, Jehosaphat, 
 Hezekiah, and Josiah ; with Isaiah, Jeremiah, 
 Ezekiel, and Daniel ; with John the Baptist, Je- 
 sus Christ, the twelve Apostles, the seventy 
 Disciples; and the other excellent men, whose 
 names are recorded with approbation in the 
 Jewisjh and Christian code ? Can you hesitate 
 one moment which side you would wish to take ? 
 Consider the matter well, and make your elec- 
 tion. 
 
 But, if you do already see reason to believe 
 in the Son of God ; or if at any future period 
 you should find cause so to do, take heed that 
 
 33 
 
364 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 you QO imbibe the true, noble, liberal, benevo- 
 lent spirit of the Gospel, in all its purity and ex- 
 tent. 
 
 Be not ashamed either of its doctrines or pre- 
 cepts. Its doctrines are oracles, its precepts 
 are sanctioned with penalties of a nature the most 
 tremendous that can be conceived. Hold fast 
 the former then, regardless of the obloquy of 
 self-righteous Moralists, in all their purity and 
 extent. They form one grand, well-compacted 
 system, far more glorious than the whole uni- 
 verse of visible created things. " The heavens 
 declare the glory of God," the wonderful variety 
 of creatures upon earth, his wisdom, power, and 
 goodness ; but the scheme of saving a lost world, 
 by the interposition of his Son, outshines all the 
 other works of the Divine Being that have ever 
 come within the ken of mortals. " God, who at 
 sundry times, and in divers manners, spake in 
 time past unto the fathers by the prophets, hath 
 in these last days spoken unto us by his Son* 
 whom he hath appointed heir of all things, by 
 whom also he made the worlds ; who, being the 
 brightness of his glory, and the express image of 
 his person, and upholding all things by the word 
 of his power, when he had by himself purged 
 our sins, sat down on the right hand of the Majes- 
 ty on high." This is perfectly in the spirit of 
 ancient prophecy : Unto us a child is bora, unto 
 us a son is given, and the government shall be 
 upon his shoulder ; and his name shall be called, 
 Wonderful, Counsellor, Th? Mighty God; The 
 Everlasting Father, The Prince of Peace. Of 
 the increase of his government and peace there 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 363 
 
 shall be no end, upon the throne of David, and 
 upon his kingdom, to order it, and to establish it 
 with judgment, and with justice, from henceforth 
 even for ever," The beloved Disciple of our 
 Lord displays the original grandeur of this Migh- 
 ty One more fully than the Prophet: "In the 
 beginning was the Word, and the Word was with 
 God, and the Word was God. All things were 
 made by him, and without him was not any thing 
 made that was made.' 5 — -" And the Word was 
 made flesh and dwelt among us, and we beheld 
 his glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the 
 Father, full of grace and truth. This amazing- 
 idea of the creating power of the Redeemer is 
 still more expanded by the great Apostle of the 
 Gentiles : " By him were all things created, that 
 are in heaven and that are in earth, visible and 
 invisible, whether they be thrones, or dominions, 
 or principalities, or powers : all things were cre- 
 ated by him and for him ; and he is before all 
 things, and by him all things consist." — " He be- 
 ing in the form of God, thought it not robbery 
 to be equal with God ; and though he was God's 
 Fellow, he made himself of no reputation, and 
 took upon him the form of a servant, and was 
 made in the likeness of men, and being found in 
 fashion as a man, he humbled himself, and be- 
 came obedient unto death, even the death of the 
 cross. Wherefore God also hath highly exalted 
 him, and given him a name, which is above every 
 name ; that at the name of Jesus every knee 
 should bow, of things in heaven, and things in 
 earth, and things under the earth ; and that ev- 
 ery tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is 
 
366 
 
 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 Lord to the glory of God the Father." So that* 
 though all* we " have sinned and come short of 
 
 * It may be safely asserted, I apprehend, thai all truly serious and 
 religiously minded people are nearly of one opinion concerning the 
 great doctrines of the Gospel. They live in the comfort and die in 
 the faith of them. The Calvinist and Arminian here at least are of 
 one mind. When the Rev. John Wesley came to die, his lan- 
 guage was, 
 
 u I the chief of sinners am, 
 But Jesus died for me," 
 " There is no way into the holiest, but by the blood of Jesus." 
 
 " I'll praise my Maker while I've breath," &c. (1) 
 The late Mr. Toplady, also appears to have been greatly support- 
 ed with divine consolations during his last sickness. A few days be- 
 fore his death he said to a friend, u O, my dear Sir, it is impossible 
 to describe how good God is to me. This afternoon I have enjoyed 
 such a season, such sweet communion with God, and such delight- 
 ful manifestations of his presence with, and love to my soul, that it 
 is impossible for words, or any language to express them. I have had 
 peace and joy unutterable." 
 
 To another friend he said : u The comforts and manifestations of 
 God's love are so abundant, as to render my state and condition the 
 most desirable in the world. I would not exchange my condition 
 with anjr one upon earth." 
 
 The same friend calling upon him a day or two before his death, 
 he said, with hands clasped, and his eyes lifted up and starting with 
 tears of the most evident joy i u O, my dear Sir, I cannot tell you 
 the comforts I feel in my soul. They are past expression. The 
 consolations of God to such an unworthy wretch are so abundant, 
 that he leav^me nothing to pray for, but a continuance of them* 
 I enjoy j* heaven already in my soul. My prayers are all converted 
 into praise." 
 
 At another time he said : " O how this soul of mine longs to be 
 gone ! Like a bird imprisoned in a cage, it longs to take its flight* 
 O that I had wings like a dove, then would I flee away to the realms 
 of bliss, and be at rest for ever ! O that some guardian angel might 
 be commissioned ; for I long to be absent from this body, and be 
 with the Lord for ever." 
 
 At another time, and indeed for many -days together he cried out, 
 u O what a day of sunshine has this been to me ! I have not words 
 to express it. It is unutterable. O f my friends, how good is God i 
 Almost without interruption his presence has been with me." 
 
 Near his end, waking from a slumber, he said : u O what delights I 
 "Who can fathom the joys of the third heavens ?" And again, a little 
 before his departure : u The sky is clear ; there is no cloud ; 4 come 
 Lord Jesus, come quickly' " 
 
 (1) Mr. Wesley held the same doctriae for 50 years preceding his 
 death.—EDrroRo 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 367 
 
 the glory of God, we are justified freely by his 
 grace through the redemption that is in Christ 
 
 The learned reader will not be sorry to compare here the dying 
 scenes of two or three of the German Christians with the above of 
 Wesley and Toplady. Musculus' Soliloquy before death appears 
 tome in the highest spirit of the Gospel of Christ. 
 
 u Nil superest vitee ; ftigus pracordia captat : 
 
 Sed tu, Christe, mihi vita perennis ades. 
 Quid trepidas, Anima ? Ad sedes abitura quietis ; 
 
 En tibi ductor ades Angelus ille tuus. 
 
 Lmque domumhanc miseram, nunc in sua fata ruentein, 
 
 Quam tibi fida Dei dextera restituet. 
 Peccasti? — Scio; Sed ChriStus credentibus in se 
 
 Peccata expurgat sanguine cuncta suo. 
 
 Horribils mors est ? Fateor : Sed proxima vita est, 
 
 Ad quam tc Christi gatia certa vocat. 
 Praesto est de Satana, peccato, in morte triumphans 
 
 Christus: Ad Hunc igitur lseta alacrisque migra.'- 
 
 Translated by Merricke. 
 My life decays, death's damps have seiz'd my heart ; 
 
 But thou, O Christ, art more than life to me. 
 Why tremblest thou, my soul ? To rest depart, 
 
 Behold thy guardian angel waits for thee. 
 
 This wretched tenement dissolving, leave, 
 Which God's own hand will faithfully restore. 
 
 Thy sins are many ; but on Christ believe, 
 And all thy sins his blood will cover o'er. 
 
 Is death terrific ? Yes ; but life is near : 
 
 To this the gracious words of Christ invite. 
 He conquers death, sin, Satan ; banish fear, 
 c To his dear presence take thy joyful flight. 
 
 Theodore Zuinger, a famous German Physician, when he lay up- 
 on his death-bed, took his leave of the world in the following fine 
 copy of verses, which is a liberal paraphrase of the 122d psalm. 
 
 u O lux Candida, lux mihi 
 Laeti conscia transitus I 
 Per Christi meritum patet 
 
 Vitae porta beatae. 
 Me status revocat dies 
 Augustam Domini ad domum : 
 Jam sacra astherii permam 
 
 Leetus liminatempli. 
 
 33* 
 
368 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 Jesus ; whom God has set forth to be a propitiV 
 tion through faith in his blood, to declare his 
 righteousness for the remission of sins that are 
 past, through the forbearance of God — to de- 
 clare his righteousness, that he might be just, 
 and the justifier of him that believeth in Jesus : 
 Christ being the end of the law of righteousness 
 to every one that believeth." These things be- 
 ing laid together, and dulj considered, may we 
 
 not exclaim with the same devout and admiring 
 
 * 
 
 Jam visam Solymce edita 
 Coclo eulmina, et aedium 
 Laetus angelicos, suo et 
 
 Augustam popule urbem : 
 ¥rbem, quam procul infimis 
 Terrae finibus exciti 
 Fetunt Christiadm, ut Deum 
 
 Laudent voce perenni : 
 
 Jussam caelitus oppidis 
 Urbem jus dare ceteris, 
 Etsedem fore Davidis 
 
 Cuncta in saecla beatk 
 Mater nobilis urbium ! 
 Semper te bona pax amat ; 
 : £t te semper amantibus 
 
 Cedunt omnia recte. 
 
 Semper pax tua moenia 
 Colit; semper in artriis 
 Tub copia dextera 
 
 Larga munera fundit* > 
 
 Dulcis Christiadum domus ; 
 Civem adscribe novitium ; 
 Sola comitata Car it as 
 
 Spesque Fidesque, valete." 
 
 How different is the spirit of these dying scenes from those of our 
 modern Philosophers, who usually depart this life like unto the Em- 
 peror Adrian, or in a manner much inferior : 
 
 u Animula vagula, blaadula, 
 Hospes, comesque corporis, 
 Qua nunc abibis in loca 
 Pallidula, rigida, nudula, 
 Nee, ut soles ? dabis jocos ? M 
 
AN© THE SACRED WHITINGS. 369 
 
 Apostle ? " Without controversy, great is the 
 mystery of godliness : God was manifest in the 
 flesh, justified in the Spirit, seen of angels, 
 preached unto the Gentiles, believed on in the 
 world, received up into glory. 
 
 Such are the doctrines of Christ, of which the 
 Apostle declares he was not ashamed, and of 
 wnich no Christian ought or need to be asham- 
 ed ; because they are " the power of God unto 
 salvation unto every one that believeth" in his 
 name. And we may say of them what St. Paul 
 says upon another occasion, " Though we, or an 
 angel from heaven, preach any other gospel unto 
 you, than that which we have preached unto 
 you, let him be accursed. As we said before, so 
 say I now again, If any man preach any other 
 gospel unto you th#fc that ye have received, let 
 him be accursed." Harsh. as these words may 
 seem, they were written in all the plentitude of 
 apostolical authority, and apply to every case 
 where the essential doctrines of the Sacred Wri- 
 tings are concerned. What those doctrines are 
 may not be expedient for me here to say ; the 
 Scriptures are in every one's hands, and no man 
 need continue in ignorance of what the Lord 
 God requires of him. 
 
 And then, as to the precepts of the Redeem- 
 er's religion, they are such as have been admired 
 in all ages, and as no man need feel himself 
 ashamed to own. The substance of them is : 
 " Whatsoever ye would that men should do to 
 you, do ye even sq to them ;" A precept so held 
 in admiration by one of the Koman emperors 
 that he had it inscribed m various public places 
 
370 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 to be seen and read of all men,. This excellent 
 laconic sentence is more expanded by our Lord 
 himself in another place : " Thou shalt love the 
 Lord thy God with all thy heart, with all thy 
 soul, and with all thy strength, and with all thy 
 mind. And thy neighbour as thyself :" and still 
 more by St. Paul : " The grace of God that 
 bringeth salvation hath appeared to all men ; 
 teaching us, that denying ungodliness and worldly 
 lusts, we should Jive soberly, righteously, and 
 godly in the present world, looking for that bless- 
 ed hope, and the glorious appearing of the great 
 God, and our Saviour Jesus Christ; who gave 
 himself for us that he might redeem us from all 
 iniquity, and purify unto himself a peculiar peo- 
 ple, zealous of good works." May 1 not then 
 exhort you, my serious rea#rs, in the words of 
 the same Apostle, to " present your bodies a 
 living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God, which 
 is your reasonable service ? and not to be con- 
 formed to this world : but to be transformed by 
 the renewing of your mind, that ye may prove 
 what is that good, and acceptable, and perfect 
 will of God ?" Endeavour to be uniformly and 
 concioufely, inwardly and outwardly, religious.* 
 
 # There is need, in this time of general discontent, to call the at- 
 tention of all good men to the obligations we are under, to be duti- 
 ful and loyal subjects. The Scripture is desisive, that as we are to 
 fear God, so are we to honour the King. But, setting duty aside, 
 self-interest, if duly consulted, would induce every man to obey the 
 civil government of the happy country in which we live. We have 
 much to lose, little to gain, by any change that might take place. 
 The ruin brought upon France may satisfy any man, how danger- 
 ous a thing it is to embark in public contentions, and disturb (he 
 regular order of things. If the experience of our neighbours will 
 not determine us to peaceable and temperate measures among our- 
 selves, we should do well to look back to the reign of the first 
 
A$tT) THE SACRED WRITINGS. 3?1 
 
 Lay aside, as much as may be, all other thoughts 
 and concerns, and let the pardon of your sins, the 
 justification of your persons, the purification of 
 your natures, and the salvation of your souls, be 
 the grand business and aim of your life. Every 
 thing within you, and every thing without you, 
 will oppose this great regenerating process of 
 Religion. Remember, however, this is your 
 main concern in the world. One thing alone is- 
 truly needful. Secure this, and every thing be- 
 sides is safe, 
 
 " This done, the poorest can no wants endure ; 
 And this not done, the richest must be poor." 
 
 * Labour not for the meat that perisheth, but 
 that meat which endureth unto everlasting li£e. n 
 -—"Seek ye first the kingdom of God, and his 
 
 Charles, when the three kingdoms were convulsed for seves 
 years together from one end to another. Besides the many thou- 
 sands of private men who fell in the bloody fray, the many millions 
 of money that were spent, and the numerous families that were 
 ruined, there were slain 17 Earls and Lords- — 45 Knights and Baro- 
 nets— 55 Colonels — 42 Lieutenant Colonels— 53 Majors— 138 Cap- 
 tains — 30 Gentlemen Volunteers — with about 30 others who were 
 either beheaded or died in prison. — The spirit of the times was 
 much the same as hath for several years prevailed in France ; 
 nor were the clergy treated with much more humanity. 8 or 
 10,000 of them being turned out of their livings. See Walker's 
 sufferings of the Clergy, pages 198 — 200. And if any convulsion 
 should take place again in this country, I do not conceive that we 
 should be much more human towards each other, than people have 
 been in case of a similar nature. He was uo inexperienced man 
 who said — "The beginning of strife is as when one letteth out ~va- 
 ter; therefore leave off contention before it be meddled with." 
 
 When the Almighty intends to punish us effectually, he will de- 
 prive us of wisdom, and set us at loggerheads one with another. 
 The consequence will be ruin to the present race of Englishmen. 
 If with the above two dreadful examples before us, we suffer a par- 
 ty spirit to drive us to extremities, we shall deserve all we can suf- 
 fer. See the seventh chapter of Ezekiel. Were we united and re- 
 ligious we might defy the whole word, 
 
372 A PtEA FOfe RELIGION 
 
 righteousness, and all necessary things shall be 
 added unto you." If you are ever so rich* great* 
 wise, learned, honourable ; if you are not at the 
 same time experimentally religious, you are a 
 miserable man. Do you want proof of -this? 
 Look inward, and look forward to the close of 
 life ; or turn back, and impartially consider the 
 experience of the several persons, whose declara- 
 tions we have recorded in the beginning of this 
 treatise. Compare thetn, weigh them, discrimi- 
 nate their characters ; reject what is bare and 
 unworthy your attention, take alarm at the warn- 
 ings of the dying penitents, and resolve, by the 
 grace of God* to have a name ^nd a place among 
 his people. Let others despise and neglect the 
 Sacred Writings, as their humour shall lead, do 
 you be much in the perusal of them. Let them 
 dwell in you richly, They will make you hap- 
 py in your own souls, and wise unto salvation. 
 Search them, dig in them, scrutinize them, let 
 your daily delight be in them. It is the engraft- 
 ed Word, and the Word of God's grace alone, 
 which is able to build us up in faith and love, and 
 save our souls alive. Read it, therefore, as the 
 word of God. Read it with religious views. 
 Read it with constant prayer to Heaven for di- 
 vine illumination; and as oft as convenient, get 
 upon your knees in secret* with the Bible spread 
 before you, and, be assured, you shall experience 
 sublime and ravishing delights, to which the most 
 
 * M. De Renty, a French nobleman, used to read three chapters 
 a day with his head uncovered,and on his bended knees ; and this 
 is the practise likewise of abundance, of religious characters in the 
 present day. 
 
AND THE SAGRED WRITINGS. 373 
 
 happy and prosperous worldly men are utter 
 Strangers, and of which you yourselves can hav$ 
 no proper conception, till you have made the 
 experiment. 
 
 Could 1 be the happy instrument of inducing 
 you to make the experiment, you would bless 
 me forever. And you will give me leave to say- 
 that if you could " speak with the tongues of 
 men and of angels," and possessed all knowledge 
 human and divine ; if you could perform wonders 
 like Moses, celebrate the praises of God like Da- 
 vid, prophesy like Isaiah, write like Paul, preach 
 like Peter, thunder like James and John, and of- 
 fer up your souls on racks and in flames like the 
 Maccabean mother and her seven noble sons ; if 
 you had power with God like Jacob, ^nd had 
 the valour of Joshua, the strength of Sampson, 
 the beauty of Absalom, the wisdom of Solomon, 
 the zeal of Phinehas, with every other qualifica- 
 tion natural and acquired, that ever centred in 
 any of the sons of men, yet, without a close, inti- 
 mate, experimental acquaintance with the Sacred 
 Oracles, and the great truths therein contained^ 
 all will avail nothing; you can neither enjoy true 
 consolation in your spirit now, nor be capable of 
 felicity hereafter when you die. Were 1, there- 
 fore, permitted to give my last dying* advice to 
 
 * The famous Sir Philip Sidney, taking leave of his brother Rob- 
 ert, when he died of the wound he had received in the field of bat- 
 tle, said, " Love my memory ; cherish my friends ; but above all, 
 govern your will and affections by the Will and Word of your Cre-* 
 ator; in me behold the end of this world, with all her vanity." 
 
 Sir Christopher Hatton, in like manner, a celebrated statesman^ 
 a little before his death, advised his relations to be serious in 
 searching after the will of God in his Holy Word : u for," said he, 
 u it is deservedly accounted apiece of excellent knowledge, toun^ 
 
374 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 the dearest friend I have in the world, it would 
 be the same which Dr. Johnson gave to his friend 
 Sir Joshua Reynolds — Read your Bible*; I only 
 
 derstand the laws of the land, and the customs of a man's country ; 
 how much more to know the statutes of heaven ; and the laws of 
 eternity, those immutable and eternal laws of justice and righte- 
 ousnessl To know the will and pleasure of the great Monarch, 
 and universal King ! I have seen an end of all perfection, but the 
 commandments of God are exceeding broad." 
 
 # This great man himself read the Bible too little, and other 
 books too much. This, and associating frequently with men of 
 little or no religion, were the main causes of his great leanness of 
 soul, and fear of death all through life. He was indeed, an extra- 
 ordinary man, and an admirable judge of good writing. In the sec- 
 ond volume of his Lives of the Poets, .p 110, he speaks cf Drydeu's 
 Dialogues en the Drama, as one of the finest prose compositions in 
 the English language : and at page 152 of the same volume he says, 
 Dryden's Poem on tfye death of Mrs. Killigrew, is the noblest Ode 
 our language has ever produced. In the third volume, p. 62, he 
 tells us the most poetical paragraph in the whole mass of English 
 poetry is in Gongreve's Mourning Bride. And in the fourth volume, 
 p. 181, he declares one of the finest similies in all English poetry, is 
 that of the Students progress in the sciences in Pope's Essay on 
 Criticism, lines 215 — 232. 
 
 The more religious people read the Sacred Writings, and the less, 
 in general, they trouble themselves with the compositions of men 
 the better. If, however, the reader wishes to knew what books 
 are Jbcst calculated to advance the spirit of religion in the soul, 1he 
 following have been found singularly useful ; Scougal's Life of God 
 in the soul of man — Baxter's Saints everlasting Rest — Doddridge's 
 Rise and Progress of Religion in the Soul — Watts on the Love of 
 God — Rowe's Devout Exercises of the Heart — Young's Night 
 Thoughts — Milton's Paradise Lost and Regained — Law's Serious 
 Call to a Devout and Holy Life — and Thomas a Kempis on the im- 
 itation of Jesus Christ. — Kempis, in particular, was a great favorite 
 with Archbishop Leighton and Bishop Burnet. And Law's Serious 
 Call has the honour of being the means of the conversion of that 
 Hercules in literature, the late Dr. Johnson ; which book he used, 
 therefore, much to commend, saying, " It was the finest piece of 
 exhortatory theology in any language." — See Boswell's Life, vol. I. p. 
 %9, 341. — This book has, moreover, extorted the following eulogium, 
 even from the sceptical Edward Gibbon, Esq. one of the first histo- 
 rians of the present age, and an unquestionable judge of literary mer- 
 it. 
 
 14 Mr. Law's master- work the Serious Call, is still read as a pop- 
 ular and powerful book of devotion. His precepts are rigid but 
 they are founded on the Gospel ; his satire is sharp, but it is drawn 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 375 
 
 should add as above — Read it daily upon your 
 knees with fervent prayer for divine illumination ; 
 and rest not till you have imbibed the spirit of it 
 into the very frame and constitution of your soul, 
 and transcribe the precepts and example of Je- 
 sus into every part of your d&ily deportment in 
 life. 
 
 This should be the last dying advice, 1 say, 
 ! which I would give to the tenderest friend I have 
 upon earth. And, if I should have no other op- 
 portunity permitted me, 1 here leave it on record, 
 in direct opposition to the obloquy of the irreli- 
 
 from the knowledge of human life ; r and many of his portrait! are 
 not unworthy of the pen of La Bruyere. If he finds a spark of pie" 
 ty in his reader's mind, he will soon kindle it to a flame ; and a phi" 
 losopher must allow, that he exposes with equal severit)" and truth? 
 -the strange contradiction between the faith and practice of the Chris- 
 tian world. Under the names of Flavia and Miranda, he has admi- 
 rably described my two aunts — the Heathen and the Christian sis- 
 ter." — Memoirs of Gibbon's Life and Writings. 
 
 This, I think, is no common praise ! 
 
 To the above books should be added Bunyan's Pilgrim^s Pro- 
 gress ; Bishop Taylor's Holy Living and Dying ; Archbishop Leigh- 
 ion's Works ; and such other Writings as are of a lively and evan* 
 gelic nature. I remember, near thirty years ago, hearing the late 
 excellent Dr. Connyers, of Deptford, say^ that if he were banished 
 into a desert Island, and permitted to take with him only four 
 books, the Life of Mr. Haliburton should be one of the four. 
 
 This useful Lift is also the book which that great scholar, Sir 
 Richard Ellys, valued above all the books in his learned and copi- 
 ous library. 
 
 With respect to the leading and most important doctrines of the 
 Gospel, I do not know that they are any where more plainly and 
 faithfully expounded than in the book of Homilies. I have been 
 of this opinion many years, and still continue the same, making al- 
 lowance for the language, and certain circumstances peculiar to. 
 the timei in which they were written. In this opinion I find myself 
 confirmed by Bishop Horsely, who says to the Clergy in his Charge 
 for 1790. " These discourses," some of the Homilies, u I would 
 earnestly recommend to your frequent study, as an unexceptionable 
 summary of doctrine upon these important points, and an excellent 
 model of composition for popular instruction," 
 
 34 
 
376 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 gious, and unbelieving world, as a legacy to my 
 friends and the people among whom I have gone 
 preaching the Gospel, of more real intrinsic val- 
 ue than thousands of gold or silver. Read your 
 Bibles, and read till you love to read. Pray dai- 
 ly over them, and pray till you love to pray* 
 When the Scriptures and prayer become delight- 
 ful, and the time spent therein seems soon expi- 
 red, then may you humbly suppose you have * 
 made some proficiency in the divine life. But, 
 if you can spend whole days together^ without 
 refreshing vour soul with some portion of the 
 Holy Writings ; if you feel yourselves cold, re- 
 miss, and negligent in private prayer ; or if, 
 when you read the Scriptures, and retire for 
 devotion, you have little or no taste for the 
 heavenly employ, but it appears irksome and dis- 
 agreeable, and the time spent therein tedious 
 and wearisome, you may be assured, let your pro- 
 fessions be what they may, and the sermons you 
 hear ever so numerous or ever so excellent, your 
 soul is either wholly dead to things divine, or you 
 are in a backsliding and dangerous condition. 
 
 If you have never been accustomed to this re- 
 ligious exercise, it is extremely probable, you 
 will, for a time, find much reluctance to it, a 
 grievous struggle under it, and great unprofita- 
 bleness in it. Be not, however, discouraged ; 
 but proceed in the divine employ till you have 
 conquered every difficulty.* And remember, 
 these are difficulties that are common to man : 
 that have been vanquished by multitudes in eve- 
 
 * See a, fine paper on this subject in the Spectator, No. 447. 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 377 
 
 ry &ge of the church ; and that must be over- 
 come by you. Your present comfort, as well as 
 your everlasting welfare depend upon the victory. 
 For your encouragement, call to mind the say- 
 ing of Pythagoras, the ancient Philosopher : 
 
 " Let the best course of life your choice invite, 
 For custom soon will turn it to delight •. ,1 
 
 And the similar sentiment of Hesiod, the old Po- 
 et; " The gods have placed labour before virtue ; 
 the way to her is at first rough and difficult, but 
 grows more smooth and easy the further you ad- 
 vance in it." Infinitely more encouraging and 
 authoritative still is the language of the Apostle ; 
 " Work out your own salvation with fear and 
 trembling : for it is God that worketh in you 
 both to will and to do of his good pleasure." 
 
 Various instances might be produced of per- 
 sons who, when they apprehend the close of life, 
 bitterly lament their neglect to the Sacred Vol- 
 ume.* And numerous are the examples of per- 
 sons in all ages, who have spent much of their 
 time in perusing that most unparalleled Book. 
 Moses, Isaiah, and Makchi,t enjoin it upon all 
 the Jews, young and old. God himself com- 
 mands the duty to Joshua. It was the constant 
 practice of David J through life. And there is 
 reason to suppose that Jesus Christ spent most 
 of his leisure in this manner. Our great Epic 
 bard hath represented him as saying : 
 
 * See the cases of Salmasius, Hervey and other?, on the forego- 
 ing pages. 
 
 t Deut. vi. 6—9 ; Is. viii. 20 ; and Mai. iv, 4. 
 t Psalm i. xix, cxix. 
 
378 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 " When I was yet a child, no childish play 
 Tome was pleasing ; all my mind was set 
 Serious to learn and know, and thence to do 
 What might be public good ; myself I thought 
 Bom to that end, born to promote all truth, 
 All righteous things : therefore abore my years 
 The law of God I read, and found it sweet, 
 Made it my whole delight, and in it grew 
 To such perfection, that ere my age 
 Had measur'd twice six years, at our great feast 
 I went into the temple there, to hear 
 The teachers of our law, and to propose 
 "What might improve their knowledge or my own 
 And was admirM by all.'"* 
 
 Both Christ and his disciple St. Paul recom- 
 mend the employ to every Christian. Timothy 
 was trained from his childhood in this way. And 
 the Bereans are spoken of as being more noble 
 than others, because they searched the scriptures 
 daily. The primitive Christians were intimate- 
 ly acquainted with the Sacred Writings, and 
 generally carried a Bible about them, making it 
 their companion wherever they went. And 
 such was their affection for it, that many of them 
 have been found buried with the Gospel lying on 
 their breasts. Women wore it hanging at their 
 necks. Children were trained up from their in- 
 fancy to repeat it by heart ; some of whom 
 made surprising proficiency. 
 
 " Instead of gems of silk," says St: Jerome to 
 Lceta, " let your young daughter be enamoured 
 with the Holy Scriptures; wherein not gold, 
 nor skins, nor Babylonian embroideries, but a 
 correct and beautiful variety producing faith, will 
 recommend itself. Let her first learn the Psal- 
 ter, and be entertained with those songs, then be 
 instructed into life by the Proverbs of Solomon 
 
 * Milton's Paradise Regained^ b. 1. 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 379 
 
 Let her learn from Ecclesiastes to despise world- 
 ly things ; transcribe from Job the practice of 
 
 gatience and virtue. Let her pass then to the 
 rospels, and never let them be out of her hands ; 
 and then imbibe with all the faculties of her 
 mind the Acts of the Apostles and Epistles. 
 When she has enriched the storehouse of her 
 breast with these treasures, let her learn the 
 Prophets, and Pentateuch, or books of Moses,* 
 Joshua and Judges, the books of Kings, and 
 Chronicles, the volumes of Ezra and Esther, 
 and, lastly, the Canticles. — The book of Revela- 
 tion! has as many mysteries as words ; I said too 
 little ; in every word there is a variety of senses, 
 and the excellency of the book is above all 
 praise." 
 
 The Monks of Egpyt daily learned some por- 
 tion of Scripture, and more especially made it 
 
 * Mr. Pope r whom we have before quoted .on the subject of the 
 Saered Writings, and whose judgment few will call in question, in 
 comparing the discovery of Ulysses to Telemachus, with Joseph's 
 discovery of himself to his brethren, says, " It must be owned that 
 Homer falls infinitely short of Moses : he must be a very wicked 
 man, who can read the history of Joseph without the utmost touches 
 of compassion and transport. There is a majestic simplicity in the 
 whole relation, and such an affecting portrait of human nature, that 
 it overwhelms .us with vicissitudes of joy and sorrrow. This is a 
 pregnant instance how much the best of heathen writers is inferior 
 to the divine historian upon a parallel subject, where the two au- 
 thors endeavour to move the softer passions. The same may, with 
 equal truth, be said in respect to sublimity ; not only in the instance 
 produced by Longinus, viz. c Let there be light and there was light : 
 let the earth be made, and it was made ;' but in general, in the 
 more elevated parts of Scripture, and particularly in the whole book 
 of Job, which, with regard both to sublimity of thought and morali- 
 ty, exceeds beyond all comparison the most noble parts of Ho- 
 mer.'" — Notes on the sixteenth Odyssey, 
 
 t See Strictures on this book in the 24 — 34 — Sections of Simpson's 
 Key to the Prophecies* 
 
 34* 
 
380 
 
 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 their meditation on the Lord's day ; insomuch 
 that many of them became so expert and well 
 versed in the Holy Scripture, that they could re* 
 peat it by heart ; which is particularly noted of 
 Hilarion, Ammoninus, Marcus Junior, Eros, Sera-- 
 pion, Solomon and others. And by this means 
 they were qualified to entertain their souls with 
 spiritual exercises, singing of David's Psalms? 
 and repeating other parts of Scripture, even at 
 their bodily labours. — At Christ's little village of 
 Bethlehem there was nothing to be heard but 
 Psalms : one could not go into the field, but he 
 should hear the ploughman singing his hallelu- 
 jahs, the sweating mower solacing himself with 
 hymns, and the vine-dresser tuning David's 
 Psalms. Thus the ancient Monks joined their 
 bodily and spiritual exercises together, and made 
 their common labour become acts of devotion to 
 God. Their times of eating and refreshment 
 were managed after the same manner. In some 
 places they bad the Scriptures read at table. 
 At other places, when supper was ended, they 
 sung a hymn and so returned to their cells. Thus 
 their ordinary refreshments were sanctified with 
 the word of God and prayer. — It is very observ- 
 able, that in the primitive church not only men 
 and women, but children were encouraged and 
 trained up from their infancy to the reading of 
 the HolyScriptures v Of this we have undoubted 
 evidence from many eminent instances of their 
 practice. Eusebius remarks of the great care 
 of Leonidas, the Martyr, and father of Origen, 
 in the education of his son, that he made him 
 Iqara the Scriptures, before he set him to the 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 381 
 
 study of the liberal arts and polite learning. And 
 Socrates makes the like observation upon the 
 education of Eusebius, surnained Emisenus, who 
 was born of noble parentage at Edissa, a cit j of 
 Osroene in Mesopotamia, that he was first 
 taught the Holy Scriptures from his infancy, 
 and then human learning. And Sozomen, in re- 
 lating the same story, says, this was done ac- 
 cording to the custom of the country; which 
 shews, that it was^no singular instance, but a gen- 
 eral practice to bring children up from their in- 
 fancy to the use of the Holy Scriptures. Greg- 
 ory Nyssene notes it in the life of his sister Mac- 
 rina, that the first part of her instruction in her 
 infancy was to be taught the easy portions of 
 Scripture, which were most suitable to her age. 
 He says also, she did the same for her younger 
 brother Peter, taking him from his mother'* 
 breasts, and instructing him in the Scriptures, 
 that he might have no time, to spend upon vain 
 studies. It is noted by Sozomen and Palladius 
 of Marcus, the Hermit, that he was so expert in 
 the Scriptures when he was but a youths that he 
 could repeat all the Old and New Testaments 
 without book. 
 
 Such was the advantage which some hearers 
 in those days reaped from the benefit of having 
 the Scriptures read, that it is very remarkable 
 what is related of one or two of them; that be* 
 ing men of good memories, they got the Scrip- 
 tures by heart, without any knowledge of letters, 
 only by hearing them constantly read in the 
 church or elsewhere. St. Austin remarks this 
 of St. Antony, the famous Egyptian Monk ; that 
 
382 A 1>LEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 without being able to read himself, he made 
 such a proficiency in the knowledge of the Scrip- 
 tures, as both by hearing them read, to be able 
 to repeat them, and by his own prudent medita- 
 tion to understand them. And Gregory the 
 Great gives a like instance in one Servulus, a poor 
 man at Rome, who though he knew not a let- 
 ter in the book, yet purchasing a Bible, and en- 
 tertaining religious men he prevailed with them 
 to read it continually to him, by which means he 
 perfectly learned the Holy Scriptures. It is yet 
 a more astonishing instance, which Eusebius gives 
 in one of the Martyrs of Palestine, a blind man, 
 called John, who had so happy a memory, that 
 he could repeat any part of the Bible as readily 
 as others could read it. And he sometimes sup- 
 plied the office of reader in the church ; and he 
 did this to so great perfection, that Eusebius says, 
 when he first heard him he was perfectly amaz- 
 ed, and thought he had heard one reading out of 
 a book, till he came a little more curiously to 
 examine him and found he did it only by the eyes 
 of his understanding, having the Scriptures writ- 
 ten not in books or tables of stone, but in the 
 fleshy tables of the heart. There are many such 
 like instances in ancient history.* 
 
 At the time of the Reformation also, after the 
 Bible had been buried under the rubbish of hu- 
 man ordinances for many ages, the people in this 
 country were extremely eager to read and hear 
 the Holy Scriptures. They were received with 
 inexpressible joy. Bishop Ridley and others 
 could repeat large parts of them without book. 
 
 * See Bingham's Antiquities of the Christian Church. 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 383 
 
 The learned Joshua Barnes sometime after- 
 wards, is said to have read a small pocket Bible, 
 which he usually carried about him, a hundred 
 and twenty times over, at leisure hours. Beza, 
 at upwards of eighty years of age, could repeat 
 the whole of St. Paul's Epistles, in the original 
 Creek, and all the Psalms in Hebrew. 
 
 Lord Cromwell, Earl of Essex, in a journey 
 to and from Rome, learned the whole of the 
 
 New Testament by heart. The excellently 
 
 learned Lady Jane Grey, though executed at the 
 age of sixteen, the night before she died, be- 
 queathed to her sister a Greek Testament, on 
 one of the blank leaves of which she wrote : — " I 
 have sent you, my dear sister, a book, which, 
 though it be not outwardly trimmed withgold,yet 
 inwardly it is more worth than all the precious 
 mines, of which the vast world can boast. It i& 
 the book, my only best and best beloved sister, 
 of the Law of the Lord, It is the testament 
 and last will which he bequeathed unto us 
 wretched sinners, which shall lead you to the path 
 of eternal joy. — It will teach you how to live, and 
 likewise how to die.- — If you apply yourself dili- 
 gently to this book, seeking to direct your life 
 according to the rule of the same, it shall wio 
 you more, and endow you with greater felicity* 
 than the possession of all your father's land, and 
 you shall be an inheritor of such riches, as nei- 
 ther the covetous shall withdraw from you, nor 
 the thief shall steal, nor yet the moths corrupt." 
 Queen Elizabeth, speaking of her own con- 
 duct, saith, " I walk many times in the pleasant 
 fields of the Holy Scriptures, where I pluck up 
 
384 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 the goodliest kerbs of sentences by pruning ; and 
 lay them up at length in the high seat of memo- 
 ry by gathering them together ; that so^ having 
 tasted their sweetness, I may the less perceive 
 the bitterness of this miserable life." 
 
 Alphonsus, King of Naples, who did not begin 
 to study till he was fifty years of age, read over 
 the Old and New Testaments, with their glosses, 
 fourteen times. 
 
 Grotius too made the Holy Scriptures his fa- 
 vourite study in every period of his life. They 
 Were his consolation in prison; he always devot- 
 ed a part of the day to them ; and they were his 
 principal study during a great part of his embassy 
 abroad. 
 
 The learned Father Paul had read over the 
 Greek Testament with so much exactness, that 
 having used to mark every word, when he had 
 fully weighed the importance of it, as he went 
 through it ; he had, by going often over it, and 
 observed what he had passed by in a former rea- 
 ding, grown up to that at last, that every word 
 of the whole New Testament was marked; and 
 when any new illustrations of passages were sug- 
 gested to him, he received them with transports 
 of joy. 
 
 Sir Henry Wotton, after his customary public 
 devotions, used to retire to his study, and there 
 spend some hours in reading the Bible, and au- 
 thors in divinity, closing up his meditations with 
 private prayer. 
 
 The excellent Sir John Hartopp in like man- 
 ner, amidst his other applications, made the Book 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS, 38:& 
 
 of God his chief study, and his divinest delight. 
 The Bible lay before him night and day. 
 
 James Bonnel 5 Esq. made the Holy Scriptures 
 his constant and daily study. He read them, he 
 meditated upon them, he prayed over them. 
 
 The celebrated Witsius was able to recite al- 
 most any passage of Scripture in its proper lan- 
 guage, together with its context, and the criti- 
 cisms of the best commentators. 
 
 Mr. William Gouge tied himself to read fif- 
 teen chapters in the Bible daily. 
 
 Lady Frances Hobart read the Psalms over 
 twelve times every year, the New Testament 
 thrice, and the other parts. of the old Testament 
 once. 
 
 Susannah, Countess of Suffolk, for the last 
 seven years of her life, read the whole Bible 
 over twice annually.* 
 
 * There have been many female characters highly eminent for 
 their piety and knowledge of the Sacred Scriptures, as well as those 
 above mentioned, I will instance a few : Queen Catharine Parr — ■ 
 Queen Mary — Lady C. Courten — Lady M. Houghten — Lady Cutts 
 — Lady E. Hastings — Lady M. Armyne — Lady A. Halket — Lady 
 Langham — Lady E. Brooke — Lady M. Vere — Mrs. C. Phillips- 
 Mrs. J. Ratcliff-— Mrs. C. Bretterg— Mrs. Baynard— Mrs. A. M. 
 Schurman — Mrs. E. Bury — Mrs. E. Burnet — Mrs. E. Rowe, and oth- 
 ers. 
 
 See Gibbon's Memoirs of Pirns Ladies and Biographium Fosmi- 
 neum. 
 
 In the reign of Henry V« a law was passed against the perusal of 
 the Scriptures in English. It enacted, u that whatsoever they 
 were who should read the Scriptures in the mother tongue, they 
 should forfeit land, catel, lif, and godes from theyr heyres for ever, 
 and so be condempned for heretykes t& God, eneemie to the crowne, 
 and most errant traitors to the lande." 
 
 Vide NeaPs History of the Puritans, vol. i. p. 7. 
 
 The above is an honourable list of female characters. We may 
 therefore place them in the higher clas3 of Bishop Aylmer's account 
 of the fair sex; for this good bishop, when preaching at court before 
 Queen Elizabeth, tells his audience, u that women are of two sorts, 
 2ome of them are wiser, better learned, discreeter, and more con? 
 
386 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 And that the knowledge of the Holy Scrip- 
 ture was never intended to be confined to the 
 Clergy, or to Kings, learned men, and persons of 
 rank, is evident, not only from what we have 
 observed from Bingham and others, but also 
 from the words of Erasmus, who contributed 
 more perhaps than any other man towards pro- 
 moting the knowledge of scriptural learning. — " I 
 would desire," says he, " that all women should 
 read the Gospel, and the Epistles of St. Paul 
 I would to God, the ploughman would sing a 
 text of Scripture at his plough; and that the 
 weaver at his loom with this would drive away 
 the tediousness of time. 1 would the wayfaring 
 man, with this pastime, would expel the weariness 
 of his journey. And, in short, I would that all 
 the communication of the Christian should be of 
 Scripture." 
 
 If we come to our own time, it might be made 
 to appear, that abundance of the most serious and 
 valuable people, among the different denomina- 
 tions of men, spend a good portion of their time 
 in the sacred exercise. 1 observe only, still 
 farther, however, that the late Rev. William 
 Romaine, before mentioned, studied nothing but 
 the Bible for the last thirty or forty years of his 
 life. 
 
 All these examples, from ancient and mod- 
 
 *tant than a number of men ; but another and worst sort of them, 
 and the most part, are fond, foolish, wanton, flibbergibs, tatlers, 
 triflers, wavering, witless, without counsel, feeble, careless, rash, 
 proud, dainty, nice, tale-bearers, eves-droppers, rumour-raisers, 
 evil-tongued, worse-minded, and in every wise doltified with the 
 dregs of the devil's dunghilL" 
 
 Brit. Biog. vol, 3. p, 239c 
 
AND THE SACKED WRITINGS. 387 
 
 eras, are produced in this place, to encourage the 
 serious believer to abound in this > divine employ, 
 for the comfort and edification of his own mind. 
 The more intimately we are acquainted with 
 these writings, the more fully shal we be per- 
 suaded of their incomparable excellence. I he 
 very learned LeClerc tells us, « that while he 
 was compiling his Harmony, he was so struck 
 with admiration of the excellent discourses ot 
 Jesus, so inflamed with the love of his most holy 
 doctrine, that he thought that he but just then 
 began to be acquainted with what he scarce ever 
 laid out of his hands from his infancy. In- 
 deed, the scheme of redemption therein exhibit- 
 ed is most worthy of acceptation, admirably cal- 
 culated to make all mankind virtuous and happy, 
 could all mankind see its excellence, feel its ne- 
 cessity, and submit to its righteous requirements. 
 Far are we from wishing you to pay a blind sub- 
 mission to every thing that goes under the name 
 of Religion. Very far are we from desiring you 
 to believe as we believe, or act in every respect 
 as we think right to act. Prize the liberty 
 wherewith God hath providentially made you 
 free. Use your own reason, but use it soberly. 
 Beware of vain and spurious pretensions. Be 
 upon your guard against a sophistical Philosophy, 
 the fashionable folly of the present day. lo 
 sound Philosophy we have no objection ; but 
 when a spurious kind of wisdom, falsely called 
 Philosophy, would rob us of our Bible, to which 
 we are all more indebted than we feel willing to 
 
 35 
 
388 a PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 confess,* we must say of it as Cicero said of the 
 Twelve Tables :— « Though all should be offend- 
 ed I will speak what 1 think. Truly the little 
 book of the Twelve Tables, alone, whether we 
 consider the several chapters, ©r regard it as the 
 foundation of all our laws, exceeds the libraries 
 of the Philosophers, as well in the weight of its 
 authority, as in the extent of its utility."! 
 
 * Sir Richard Steele says, " the greatest pleasures with which the 
 imagination can be entertained are to be found in Sacred Writ, and 
 even the style of Scripture is more than human." 
 
 Taller, No. 233. 
 We have an account in the Gentleman's Mag. for June 1798, of 
 a Mr. Henry Willis, farmer, aged, 81, deceased, who had devoted 
 almost every hour that could be spared from his labour, during the 
 course of so long a life, to the devout and serious perusal of the Ho- 
 ly Scriptures. He had read, with the most minute attention, all 
 the books of the Old and New Testament eight times over ; and had 
 proceeded as far as the book of Job in his ninth reading, when his 
 meditations were terminated by death. 
 
 A still more excellent account we have in Miss Hannah More's 
 Shepherd of Salisbury-Plain, which is no feigned character, but a 
 narrative of real facts, like the above. In a conversation with Mr. 
 Johnson, he give3 the following pleasing account of himself: "Bles- 
 sed be God ! through his mercy I learned to read when I was a boy. 
 —I believe there is no day for the last thirty years, that I have not 
 peeped at my Bible. If we can't find time to read a chapter, 1 de- 
 fy any man to say he can't find time to read a verse ; and a single 
 text, well followed and put in practice every day, would make no 
 bad figure at the year's end ; 365 texts, without the loss of a mo- 
 ment's time, would make a pretty stock, a little golden treasury, as 
 one may say, from new year's day to new year's day ; and if chil- 
 dren were brought up to it, they would come to look for their text, 
 as naturally as they do for their breakfast. — I can say the greatest 
 part of the Bible by heart. I have lead but a lonely life, and 
 have often had but little to eat ; but my Bible has been meat, 
 drink, and company to me — and when want and trouble have come 
 upon me, 1 dont know what I should have done indeed, if I had not 
 had the promises of this book for my stay and support. " 
 
 Let no man hereafter pretend he cannot find time to read the 
 Sacred Writings. Every person has abundant leisure for the pur- 
 pose. Find but inclination, and you will soon find time. 
 
 t u Fremant omnes licet, dicam quod sentio : bibliothecas me 
 hercule omnium philosophorum unus mibi videtur XII. tabularuru 
 
(389) 
 CHAP. XIV. 
 
 THE SAME. 
 
 The principles of natural religion are ail solid, 
 and founded in the reason and relation of things. 
 The Gospel of Christ is equally solid and ra- 
 tional. It takes in, unites, and confirms every 
 principle of nature, and adds a number of circum- 
 stances suited to the fallen condition of man. 
 And it calls upon, invites, it challenges, it com- 
 mands us to examine its pretensions with all pos- 
 sible care, accuracy, and severity." 
 
 " Wrong not the Christian ; think not Reason your's ; 
 'Tis Reason our great Master holds so dear ; 
 ^Tis Reason's injured rights his wrath resents ; 
 'Tis Reason's voice obeyM his glories crown. — 
 On Argument alone our faith is built." 
 
 If the Gospel had not been agreeable to the 
 most refined principles of human reason, we 
 should never have found the soundest and most 
 perfect reasoners, that ever appeared upon 
 earth, enlist under its banner.* That it is not 
 
 libellus, si quis legum fonteis, et capita viderit, et auctoritatis pon- 
 dere, et utilitatis urbertate superare." 
 
 De Oratore, lib. 1. sect. 195. 
 
 * We may add too, that the more active, useful, and benevolent 
 characters in our own more enlightened day have been the firmest 
 believers in the writings of the Old and New Testaments. The late 
 John Wesley spent his whole life, time, strength, and fortune in. 
 spreading the knowledge of Christ and his word. The late John 
 Howard, Esq. was equally active in advancing the same cause, in 
 a way as unprecedented, as it was useful. He was a firm believer 
 in the Scriptures, and a very serious and conscientious Christian of 
 the Baptist j ersuasion. 
 
 Bolingbroke, indeed, tells the world, that " the resurrection of 
 letters was a fatal period : the Christian system has been attacked, 
 and wounded too, very seriously since that time.'' Page 182. He 
 tells us in another place, " that Christianity has been in decay 
 
390 
 
 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 universally received* is by no means to be ascrib- 
 ed either to its want of due evidence, or to its 
 being an irrational scheme : but to causes of a 
 very different nature. " If our Gospel be hid, it 
 is hid from them that are lost ; in whom the 
 god of this world hath blinded the minds of them 
 that believe not, lest the light of the glorious 
 Gospel of Christ should shine unto them." This 
 view ought to alarm the fears, and rouse the at- 
 tention of every man living ; but especially of our 
 unbelieving and sceptical countrymen. Rejec- 
 tion of the truths of religion is always in the Sa- 
 cred Writings ascribed to a fault in the heart 
 and will, rather than to any defect in the head. 
 " Ye will not come unto me, that ye may have 
 life." — " If any man will do his will, he shall know 
 of the doctrine whether it be of God, or wheth- 
 er I speak of myself." — " The wicked shall do 
 wickedly, and none of the wicked shall under- 
 stand, but the wise shall understand." — " The 
 ways of the Lord are right, and the just shall 
 
 ever since the resurrection of letters." Page 185. The late King 
 of Prussia has the same sentiment : " Hobbes, Collins, Shaftesbury, 
 and Bolingbroke, in England, and their disciples, have given reli- 
 gion a mortal blow." — History of his Own Times, vol. 1. p. 62. 
 
 These two great men are mistaken. Thejjr confound pure evan- 
 gelical religion with superstition. The latter we grant, and we glo- 
 ry in the truth, has received a mortal blow ; but the former is as un- 
 shakeable as the throne of the ETERNAL. 
 
 One of the most extraordinary Philosophers of the present age 
 was the late David Rittenhouse, of America. Dr. Rush, of Phila- 
 delphia, who is himself an able Philosopher and a determined Chris- 
 tian, observes very justly, when speaking of the decease of the 
 above Rittenhouse, who left our world Jan. $6, 1796, that U it is no 
 small triumph to the friends of Revelation to observe, in this age of 
 Infidelity, that our Religion has been admitted, and even defended 
 by men of the most exalted understanding, and of the strongest rea- 
 soning power. The single testimony of David Rittenhouse in its 
 favor outweighs the declamations of whole nations against it." 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS, 
 
 391 
 
 walk in them : but transgressors shall fall there- 
 in," Say not then my Friends, that ye would 
 believe if you could. Deceive not yourselves by 
 alleging want of evidence. Tell us no longer of 
 absurdities and contradictions of Scripture. The 
 evidence is ample.* The absurdities will vanish, 
 the contradictions will cease, when once your 
 minds are brought into a humble, teachable, and 
 religious frame; when the veil is taken from 
 your hearts, and the scales have fallen from 
 your eyes. Deny yourselves, therefore. Cease 
 to live in sin. Mortify your lusts and passions. 
 Part with the pride of false plilosophy. Live in 
 humility, purity, and virtue. Be good moral 
 men, conscientious worshippers of God, upon 
 your own principles, sober enquirers after truth, 
 praying for divine direction, and it will not be 
 
 # " Reasonable Deists cannot but become Christians, where the 
 Gospel shines." These several passages of the Sacred Writings ac- 
 count sufficiently well for the Infidelity of our several deistical wri- 
 ters. Bolingbroke, Voltaire, Gibbon, Paine, and most others, of 
 whom I have had any knowledge, seem to have been destitute of 
 the 'proper state of mind for the investigation of religious truth. 
 u From the. several conversations," says the learned Beattie, "which 
 it has been my chance to have with Unbelievers, I have learned 
 that ignorance of the nature of our religion, and a disinclination to 
 study both it and its evidence, are to be reckoned among the chief 
 causes of Infidelity. 5 ' 
 
 Allix's Reflections upon the books of the Holy Scripture contain 
 a large number of valuable thoughts, and should be read in opposi- 
 tion to all the flimsy objections of the above Deists. Kett's Sermons 
 at the Bampton Lecture sufficiently invalidate the sophistry of Gib- 
 bon. Much satisfactory light has lately been thrown upon the 
 Plagues of Egypt by the learned Jacob Bryant. The Old Testa- 
 ment has been more lately defended against the attacks of Thomas 
 Paine by David Levi, a learned Jew, with considerable ability. 
 But of all single books, none, I think, is equal to the admirable 
 Course of Lectures by the Excellent Dr. Doddridge ; a work which 
 no inquisitive Christian should be without in his library. The Bi- 
 ographic, Britannica asserts, that Stillingfleet's Origines Sacra i§ "the 
 best' defence of revealed religion ever written. 1 ' 
 
 35* 
 
392 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 long before you become Believers in Jesus Christ. 
 No mortal man can, rationally, wish to reject the 
 Gospel because it is all purity and goodness, and 
 the most powerful means, with which the world 
 was ever favored, the making us virtuous and 
 good. 
 
 -" In his blest life 
 
 I see the path ; and in his death the price : 
 And in his great ascent, the proof supreme 
 Of immortality." 
 
 For, whatever was the cause, it is plain in 
 fact, that human reason, unassisted, failed man- 
 kind in this great and proper business of morali- 
 ty; and, therefore I repeat again, he that shall 
 be at the pains of collecting all the moral rules 
 of the ancient Philosophers, and compare them 
 with those contained in the New Testament, will 
 find them to come infinitely short of the morality 
 delivered by our Saviour, and taught by his 
 Apostles.* Add to this, that no other religion, 
 
 * u Is it bigotr}"," says an excellent writer now living, to "believe 
 in the sublime truths of the Gospel with full assurance of faith ? — I 
 glory in such bigotry : I would not part with it for a thousand worlds : 
 I congratulate the man who is possessed of it ; for amidst all the vi- 
 cissitudes and calamities-of the present state, that man enjoys an 
 inexhaustible fund of consolation, of which it is not in the power of 
 fortune to deprive him." 
 
 u There is not a book on earth so favourable to all the kind, and 
 all the sublime affections, or so unfriendly to hatred and persecution, 
 to tyranny, injustice, and every sort of malevolence, as the Gos- 
 pel. — It breathes nothing throughout but mercy, benevolence, and 
 peace." 
 
 Mr. Paine reflects upon the Scripture for being deficient in moral 
 precepts. 1 defy him however, or any other Deist in the world, to 
 produce from all the stores of heathen writings ari^ thing equal or 
 second to Christ's Sermon on the Mount ; to *the 12th chapter of 
 Romans, or to the 1 3th chapter of the 1st Corinthians. Let any 
 man shew us a system of morality equal unto these passages if he 
 can. — The truth is, Mr. Paine knows very little of the matter. — 
 And, moreover, what has he to do with morality ; he that is so ex- 
 
AND THE SACftED WRITINGS, 393 
 
 ever was in the world, hath made provi- 
 sion for pardoning the sins of mankind, and re- 
 storing us to the divine favour, in a way consistent 
 with the perfections and governmeiat of the Su- 
 preme Being. 
 
 You will give these reasonings, O my Coun- 
 trymen, that weight which you suppose they 
 deserve. If you seriously and conscientiously 
 think there is nothing in them worthy of your at- 
 tention, by all means reject them. If any of you 
 are convinced by what is advanced, that ye have 
 hitherto been mistaken in rejecting Jesus Christ 
 and his Gospel ; or if you see ground to suspect 
 that you may be wrong ; let no consideration of 
 shame induce you to deny your convictions or 
 suspicions. Many men have been mistaken as 
 well as you. I myself, ye perceive, have seen 
 reason to change several opinions, which before 
 I had thought founded in truth. Every person,, 
 indeed must naturally and necessarily at first be a 
 stranger to the Gospel-redemption. Our efforts, 
 therefore, should be made to become acquainted 
 with it, and to get into the good and right way. 
 If we look back upon the foregoing pages, we 
 shall see that several of the characters there 
 
 tremely immoral in his own conduct ? — out of thine own mouth shall 
 thou be judged, O thou immoral man ! (1) 
 
 See the Life of Thomas Paine written by Francis Oldys, A. M. 
 of the University of Pennsylvania, and that of the same person writ- 
 ten by Peter Porcupine. From these accounts it appears, that, let 
 %lv. Paine talk about philosophy and morality as much as he pleas- 
 es, he has been^ at different periods of his life, a very bad and im- 
 moral man, and, so far as it appears, continues the same unto this 
 day. 
 
 (1) Let Mr. Paine call to mind the story of the ten pounds at 
 Dover J 
 
394 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 mentioned have been much led astray. Through 
 different means, however they discovered their 
 error. They acknowledged their fault. They 
 lamented their sin. They laid aside their pre- 
 possessions, and sought for the truth with all 
 their skill and abilities. They were convinced 
 in their understandings ; # converted in their 
 hearts ; they believe in the Redeemer ; obeyed 
 his Gospel ; and, through infinite and unmerited 
 grace, were eternally saved. Why then should 
 not you pursue the same measures, if you have 
 any suspicions that every thing is not with you as 
 it should be ? You must allow, if the Gospel ac- 
 count of things be true, it is inconceivably impor- 
 tant. Treat it not, therefore, with contempt, 
 neglect, indifference, but examine the matter, 
 to the bottom. Follow the example of West 
 and Littleton, on a former page, and let no 
 man lead you by the nose to destruction, or 
 sneer you out of salvation. Examine the evi- 
 dence, and, with all simplicity and humility of 
 mind, judge according to the evidence. And if 
 ye are finally convinced, that Jesus is the Christ, 
 
 * The Reader will find a very clear and concise account of the^true 
 foundation of all human knowledge in the Letters of the celebrated 
 Euler, the greatest mathematician of the present age, to a German 
 Princess, vol. 1. Let. 115. p. 511. This extraordinary man, second 
 to none but the immortal Newton, was a serious and conscientious 
 Christian, and avowed his belief of Christ upon all proper occasions. 
 And while his great Master declared that he found " more sure 
 marks ot authenticity in the Bible, than in any profane history what- 
 ever;" he writes to the above Princess, that "the holy life of the 
 Apostles and of the other primitive Christians appeared to him an ir- 
 resistible proof of the truth of the Christian religion." Letter 114. 
 For the above declaration of ^ir Isaac Newton> see Bishop Watson's 
 admirable Apology for Christianity in answer to Mr. Gibbon, Let. 3. 
 p. 28. 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 305 
 
 act nobly, confess his name like Roches ter,* to 
 the teeth of his opposers, and strike like him, to 
 
 * We have another very respectable and honourable instance of 
 this nature to present to the reader, which has just taken place, and 
 which others of our Deistical gentlemen would find to their advan- 
 tage in imitating : Dr. Okely, son, I believe of the late eminent Greek 
 scholar, Mr. Francis Okely, who is now physician to the Northamp- 
 ton Infirmary, some time ago published an octavo volume, entitled, 
 u Pyrology, or the connection between Natural and Moral\Philosophy<> 
 with a DisquiHtion on the Origin of Christianity ;" in which it 
 was completely exploded, together with the doctrine of a future 
 state. It has pleased God, however, to shew Dr. Okely the van- 
 ity of his philosophy, and he has done himself the honour to publish 
 the following manly renunciation of his errors : 
 
 u The Author of Pyrology feels himself irresistibly impelled to 
 make known, that he is now thoroughly convinced of the moral gov- 
 ernment of God, the immortality of the human soul, or future state,, 
 and of the truth of Christianity in its fullest extent. For his volun- 
 tary error he confidently hopes to be pardoned by Almighty God, 
 through the merits of Jesus Christ ; but at the same time thinks it his 
 duty, .in this public manner, to solicit the pardon of hisreadere for. 
 having, as much as in him lay, though he trusts ineffectually, con- 
 tributed to lead them astray." — -Missionary Magazine. 
 
 We may observe upon this subject, that there are other convex 
 sions in the present day from Deism to Christianity, besides this cf 
 Dr. Okely, and those we have already mentioned in these papers, 
 Dr. Vanderkempt, a Dutch physician, was convinced and recover- 
 ed from Infidelity by an alarming providence, and has devoted him- 
 self as a Missionary for the conversion of the Heathen. Captain 
 Wilson, also is another remarkable instance, who, in gratitude to 
 God for his goodness to him, undertook to convey the Missiona- 
 aries to the Southern Ocean, and has accomplished the undertak- 
 ing with great and surprising success, witkout putting the Society 
 to the smallest expence. 
 
 We are told in the Walpoliana, that Gray, the poet, was a Deist, 
 though a violent enemy to Atheists ; and it does not appear that ever 
 he was changed.— Monthly Magazine for Oct. 1793. 
 
 Henry Redhead York, Esq. one of the gentlemen who was sen- 
 tenced to a long imprisonment for seditious practices, may be men- 
 tioned as another instance of a person, whose mind has undergone 
 * great change during his imprisonment ; and he has been open 
 ind honest enough to avow it. 
 
 " The vices and frauds of the professors of Christianity," says 
 »e, u have nothing to do with Christianity itself. To know what 
 t is> we must look to the only proper place, The Scriptures. 
 The Christian religion is peculiar to itself ; it has nothing in com- 
 don with the other systems of religion which have existed in 
 he world. It has God for its founder, and reason for its basis, 
 t is every where uniform, consistent, and complete." 
 
 
396 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 undo all the mischief you may have occasioned 
 to others. 
 
 " But, if we should be so seriously religious as 
 you seem to think necessary, we shall lose all 
 the comforts of life, and become dull and melan- 
 choly." 
 
 If this were true, one hour's enjoyment of 
 the glory of heaven would more than make a- 
 mends for all your present loss. It is not, how- 
 ever, true. The ways of godliness are grievous- 
 ly belied. For there is no happiness like the 
 happiness of religion, even in the present world ; 
 and no peace like that of God, w which passeth 
 all understanding.'* 
 
 4; The Men of Grace have found 
 
 Glory begun below ; 
 Celestial fruits on earthly ground 
 
 From faith and hope do grow. 
 The hill of Sion yields 
 
 A thousand sacred sweets, 
 Before we reach the heavenly fields, 
 
 Or walk the golden streets." 
 
 "But — I shall be singular!" — This is partly 
 true, and otherwise. And supposing you are ! 
 singular : how will this injure you ? You will I 
 have the approbation of your own mind. Yoirjj 
 will have God, and Christ, and angels, and all j 
 good men your friends. And is not this suffi||| 
 cient, but you must have the approbation of the 
 devil and his servants too, the children of vice 
 and folly ? Mistake not, fond man ; the approba- 
 tion of both is incompatible. " You cannot 
 serve God and Mammon ; neither can you have 
 
 See this Gentleman's very valuable Letter to the Reformers for 
 more sentiments to the same purpose. 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 397 
 
 the friendship of God, Christ, angels and good 
 men, and at the same time possess the approba- 
 tion of the devil and his servants whose portion 
 is in this life. The thing is impossible. You 
 may as well attempt to reconcile light and dark- 
 ness, fire and water, heaven and hell. — But sup- 
 pose you should become a convert to the Gospel 
 of Christ, and be truly in earnest about the sal- 
 vation of your soul, and, of course, singular in 
 your way and manner \>f life ; what inconveni- 
 ence would you sustain ? or what real dishonour 
 would you undergo ? Was not Socrates singu- 
 lar among the Athenians ? Were not Enoch 
 and Noah singular among the antediluvians ? 
 Was not Abraham singular in Canaan, and Lot 
 in Sodom ? Were not Elijah, Elisha, Isaiah, 
 and all the prophets, very singular persons in 
 their day ? Our blessed Lord, his holy Apostles, 
 and all the primitive Christians, were they not 
 uniformly the same ? And where was the mis- 
 fortune of all this? When we read the story of 
 these ancient worthies, don't we admire their 
 wisdom, their courage, their choice, and their 
 noble superiority to all those poor creatures who 
 opposed them, and cast out their name as evil ? 
 What man of taste does not approve the con- 
 duct of Abdiel in Milton ? Never character 
 was more enviable, or more worthy of imitation : 
 
 4t The seraph Abdiel faithful found : 
 
 Among the faithless, faithful only he ; 
 
 Among innumerable false, unmov'd, 
 
 Unshaken, unseduc'd, unterrify , d 
 
 His loyalty he kept, his love, hi? zeal ; 
 
 .Nor number, nor example with him wrought 
 
 To swerve from truth, or change his constant mind 
 
 Though single. From amidst them fortli he pass'd. 
 
398 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 Long: way through hostile seorn, which he sustained 
 
 Superior, nor of violence fearM aught ; 
 
 And with retorted scorn his back he turn'd 
 
 On those proud tow'rs to swift destruction doom'd. — 
 
 ^—Gladly then he mix'd 
 
 With his own friendly pow'rs, who him received 
 With joy and acclamation loud, that one 
 That of so many myriads falPn, yet one 
 HeturnM not lost. On to the sacred hill 
 I They led him high applauded, and present 
 
 Before the seat supreme ; from whence a voice, 
 
 From 'midst a golden cloud, thus mild was heard. 
 
 4 Servant of God, well done, well hast thou fought 
 
 The better fight, who singly hast maintainM 
 
 Against revolted multitudes the cause 
 
 Of truth, in word mightier than they in arms ; 
 
 And for the testimony of truth hast borne 
 
 Universal reproach, far worse to bear 
 
 Thau yiolence ; for this was all thy care 
 
 To stand approvM in sight of God, though worlds 
 
 Judg'd thee perverse.' " 
 
 From all these considerations it is evident, 
 that there are times and circumstances, when 
 if a man will be truly religious and preserve an 
 unshaken fidelity to his Creator and his Saviour, 
 he must be singular ; he must step aside ; he 
 must beg to be excused in a variety of cases. 
 He must be singular or lose his soul. Let not 
 the fear of this odious imputation, therefore, de- 
 ter any man from exemplary piety. The giddy 
 multitude, and the sons and daughters of pleas- 
 ure, falsely so called, may pretend to sneer and 
 deride ; but yet notwithstanding, they will se- 
 cretely applaud your virtuous conduct. There is 
 a certain dignity, a real nobility, a secret charm 
 in a consistently religious character, which none 
 can despise.* And, sooner or later, the whole 
 human race will be of one opinion concerning it. 
 
 * Lord Peterborough, more fain'd for his wit than religion, wher k 
 he lodged with Fenelon at Cambray, was so charmed with the pie* 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS, 
 
 399 
 
 Instead of being Heroes in wickedness then, or 
 ringleaders in the cause of Infidelity (for tMre 
 are not a few who make a mock at sin, and glo- 
 ry in their shame,) let it be your highest ambi- 
 iion to become Christian Heroes f Heroes who 
 car forgive, and love, and bless your enemies ; 
 who can conquer the world' and all your degen- 
 erate propensities ; Heroes, whose heads are 
 big only with schemes of mercy and of kindness ; 
 whose hands are continually stretched out in 
 prayer and acts of benevolence ; and who are 
 never at ease, but in going about doing good to 
 the bodies and souls of men ; Heroest in whom 
 
 iy and virtue of the Archbishop, that he exclaimed at parting; 
 " If I stay here any longer, 1 shall become a Christian in spite of my- 
 self." 
 
 * Sir Richard Steeled Christian Hero^ is a little book worth the 
 attention of the reader, especially of the reader, who is disposed to 
 reject the Gospel. It contains an argument to prove, that no prin- 
 ciples but those of Religion are sufficient to make a grr at man. In 
 this little book we have a sort of comparison between the charac- 
 ters of Cato and Caesar, Brutus and Cassius, Jesus Christ and St. 
 Paul. These illustrious heathens make but a very poor figure, when 
 placed by the side of these Christian Heroes. 
 
 t One of the most illustrious Heroes that England ever bred, a 
 man equally celebrated for valour, for genius, and for learning, was 
 not ashamed to address his wife in the views of approaching disso- 
 lution in the following pious, strain : — a Love God, and be«-in be 
 times. In him you shall find true, everlasting, and endless comfort. 
 When you have travelled and wearied yourself with all sorts of 
 worldly cogitations, yon shall sit down by sorrow in the end. 
 Teach your son also to serve and fear God whilst he is young, that 
 the fear of God may grow up in him. Then will God be a hus- 
 band to you and a father to him, a husband and a father that can 
 never be taken from you.* 1 
 
 This is true Heroism ! Such was Sir Walter Raleigh ! 
 How different is the conduct of the French and English, durin°- 
 the course of th# present unhappy war, on the subject of religion! 
 It does not appear, that the former have ever acknowledged the 
 government of the Divine Beina:, or ascribed any of their successes 
 to his ail-superinteuding Providence ; whereas the Generals and 
 Admirals of the latter have frequently, if not constantly ascribed all 
 their successes to his blessing. The gallant Admiral Nelson very 
 
 36 
 
4^0 a FLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 Relkion sits as it were, in triumph, with all the 
 pasWms in subjection around her ; with all the 
 lustre that wisdom, and prudence, andpietj, and 
 learning, and good sense, and good breeding, can 
 bestow to make you amiable ; Heroes, in short 
 whose daily endeavour is to clothe the naked 
 feed the hungry, to visit the sick, to instruct the 
 
 properly introduced his account of the victory with which he was fa- 
 voured, with the tremendous name, " Almighty God has blessed his 
 Majesty's arms, in the laf* battle by a great victory over the fleet of 
 the enemy." This was very proper ; this was infinitely becoming 
 a brave man ; this was the way to insure the Divine protection. 
 41 Them that honour me, I will honour : but they that despise me, 
 shall be lightly esteemed," 1 Sam. ii. 30. If the French have been 
 successful in many of their efforts, let it be considered that God can- 
 not succeed their attempts upon the nations out of any regard to 
 them as a virtuous people, but only to answer his own purposes, 
 and to fulfil his own predictions, concerning the subversion of the 
 seat of the Beast, and to bring in the Messiah's kingdom in all its 
 glory. The French are only the tools and instruments in the hand 
 of God's indignation, They have yet a deal of direful work to do. 
 When that is accomplished, they shall be laid aside ; and, I hope, 
 chastised and turned unto the God of their fathers. 
 
 Dr Crome, a German writer, calculates, that the present horrible 
 war, from 1792, to the end of 1796, has cost the several united pow- 
 ers, 232,166,666 pounds, with 700,000 men, and France, 326,958,332 
 pounds, with 1,000,000 of men! At the same period he considers 
 England alone as having lost 150,000 men, and spent 93,333,332 
 pounds. Is it not evident from hence that the time is come when 
 God is pouring out his vials of wrath upon the nations which 
 compose the seat of the Beast? — See the Monthly Mas:, for Nov* 
 1797. 
 
 Some people are extremely alarmed at the consideration of our 
 national debt, which, being about five hundred' millions of pounds 
 sterling, they suppose must crush us to atoms. Let such persons, 
 however, reflect for their comfort, that a single ten per cent upon all 
 the national property would wipe off the whole. The permauent 
 and immoveable property of the country, it is supposed, would pro- 
 duce on fair sale, the enormous sum of 2,500,000,000 pounds The 
 moveable or chattel property of the country is probably of equal 
 value at least. Here then is the national stock of 5,000,000,000 
 pounds sterling. If from this we deduct the 500,000,000 we owe, 
 there will remain a surplus of four thousand five hundred millions of 
 pounds sterling ! 
 
 Consult Chamock's falter on Finance, and on National Defence. 
 
AND SHE SACKED WRITINGS. 401 
 
 ignorant, to be a father to the fatherless, a hus- 
 band to the widow, and a friend to the friendless 
 of all parties and denominations of mea If such 
 is your Heroism, the ear will bless when it hears 
 you ; the eye will give witness wlien it sees you : 
 the blessing of him that is ready lo perish will 
 come upon you; and the widow's heart will 
 dance in your presence for joy. Simple as this 
 account may seem, it is a Heroism to which few, 
 comparatively, ever attain, or have any idea of. 
 It will require all your fortitude, and the utmost 
 stretch of your best powers. In pursuing such a 
 line of conduct, in conjunction with your temporal 
 occupation, you will be Employed usefully and 
 comfortably while you live, and you will be 
 trained up for " the general assembly, and church 
 of the first born, which are written in heaven," 
 when you die. " Be strong in the Lord, then, 
 and in the power of his might Put on the 
 whole armour of God, that ye may be able to 
 stand against the wiles of the devil. Fight the 
 good fight of faith, and lay hold on eternal life." 
 Let the well-known advice of the justly celebra- 
 ted Locke, which is both wise and seasonable, 
 be acceptable in your eyes. It will assuredly 
 do you no harm, and, if you pay due attention to 
 it, will do you eternal good. He himself was an 
 example of his own precepts. For fourteen or 
 fifteen years he applied himself closely to the 
 study of the Holy Scriptures, and employed the 
 last period of his life hardly in any thing beside. 
 He was never weary of admiring the grand 
 views of the sacred book, and the just relation 
 of all its parts. He every day made discoveries 
 
■ ! 
 
 402 
 
 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 in it, which gave him fresh cause of admiratioit. 
 And so earnest was he for the comfort of his 
 friends, and the diffusion of sacred knowledge 
 among them, that even the day before he died, 
 " he very particularly exhorted all about him to 
 read the Holy Scriptures, exalting the love 
 which God shewed to man, in justifying him by 
 faith in Jesus Christ, and returning him special 
 thanks for having called him to the knowledge 
 of that Divine Saviour." It has often been re- 
 peated too, that, to a person who asked him, 
 which was the shortest and surest way for a 
 young gentleman to attain to the true knowledge 
 of the Christian religion? in the full and just ex- 
 tent of it, he replied — " Let him study the Ho- 
 ly Scripture, especially the New Testament. 
 Therein are contained the words of eternal life.— 
 It hath God for its author — Salvation for its end, 
 and Truth, without any mixture of error, for its 
 matter."* 
 
 * The ingenious and pious Lavater, after predicting, like Sir Isaac 
 Newton and Dr. Hartley, the general spread of Infidelity, thus ex- 
 presses himself concerning the truth of the Gospel : u If God has 
 not spoken and acted through Christ, then there never has been a 
 God who hath acted and spoken. IT Christ is the work of chance, 
 then man and the whole world is the work of chance also. If Christ 
 did not want the assistance of a God to the performance of his won,-; 
 derail deeds, nature also can perform her works without the inter- 
 ference of a God." 
 
 See Secret Journal of a Self Observer, vol. 2, page 338. 
 
 Compare with the above the death-bed scene of Garzo, the great 
 grandfather of Petrarch, who was so celebrated for his probity and 
 good sense that he was frequently consulted by philosophers, and the 
 learned of those times. u After living to the age of 104, in inno- 
 cence and good works, he died, as Plato did, on the day of his birth, 
 and in the bed in which he was born. His death resembled a quiet 
 sleep. He expired surrounded by his family, without pain or unea- 
 siness, while he was conversing about God and virtue." Vide Mt~ 
 moirs of Petrarch. 
 
AND THE SACKED WRITINGS. 403 
 
 This is a noble testimony, both in life and in 
 death, from this renowned Christian philosopher, 
 Many hundreds of a similar nature might be 
 laid before the reader, besides those we have 
 already selected. And I confess, there is no 
 kind of reading, that is so edifying to me, as the 
 final scenes of those persons, who have been em- 
 inent in their day either for their virtues or their 
 vices. A death-bed is usually a detector of the 
 heart. And to see a fellow mortal in the ruins 
 of nature, glorying over the King of Terrors, in 
 all his most horrible forms, is to me by far the 
 grandest spectacle that can be exhibited upon 
 earth. It is, as Seneca observes of Cato, a sight 
 worthy of God to look down upon. # What are 
 all the triumphs of kings and conquerers, when 
 compared with the triumphs of abundance of 
 the children of the Most High in all ages ? The 
 Bible contains a rich compendium of these reli- 
 gious Worthiest The Book of Martyrs too 
 records a noble army of valiant souls, who went 
 through fire and water, through racks and tor- 
 tures, to their blood-bought reward. The late 
 horrible transactions on the Continent have add- 
 ed an illustrious page to the records of religious 
 
 * Ecce spectaculum dignum, ad qued respiciat, intentus operistio, 
 Deus ! Ecce par Deo dignum, vir fortis cum mala fortuna coroposi- 
 tus ! Noa video, inquam, quid habeat in terris Jupiter pulchriua, si 
 conrertere animum velit, quam uts pectet Catonem, jam partibus 
 non semel fractis, nihil omnius inter ruinas publicas erectum.— *SeEb 
 de Divin. Prov. 
 
 f For the dying advice and last scene of the Saviour of mankind, 
 see John xiv. — xix. chapters — for good old Jacob's see Gen. xlviih 
 xlix. chapters — for Joseph's, Gen. 1. — for Moses's Deut. xxxii. 
 xxxiii. chapters — for Joshua's, Jos. xxiii, xxiv.— for David's, I 
 Chron. xxviii. 8, 9 ; and 2 Sam. xxiii. 1 — 9.— Stephen's, Act* rii.— 
 and Paul's, Acts xx. and 2 Tim. iv. 6 — 9. 
 
 36* 
 
404 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 renown.* And if the same diabolical spirit 
 should pervade this happy country, 1 doubt not 
 but there is a goodly company among us, who, 
 through the power of grace divine, will set at 
 nought, and bid defiance to, all the threats, guil- 
 lotines and engines of the most virulent Pseudo- 
 philosopherst in the kingdom. So far as, I my- 
 self am concerned, whether it shall please the 
 gracious Ruler of the world to call me hence by 
 a storm of persecution, by the sword of the en- 
 emy, by the enmity of secret adversaries, or in 
 the natural course of providence, 1, above all 
 things upon earth, desire to quit this mortal 
 scene in a fiery chariot of divine love, and heaven- 
 ly rapture. It is said that the celebrated Scaliger 
 was so delighted with that famous stanza of 
 Sternhold and Hopkins in the 18th Psalm, 
 
 " On Cherubs and on Cherubims 
 
 Full royally he rode ; 
 And on the wings of mighty winds 
 
 Came flying all abroad." 
 
 that he used to profess, he had rather have been 
 the author of it, than to have enjoyed the king- 
 dom of Arragon. 
 
 Be this as it may, I have seen so many luke- 
 
 * Vide BarruePs History of the French Ckrgy. 
 
 t The character of Philosophers has been much the same in all 
 ages. Cicero has described has accurately as if he had lived in the 
 present day. " Quotus enim puisque Philosophorum invenitur, qui 
 sit itamoratus, ita animo ac vita constituus, ut ratio postulat ? Qui 
 disciplinary suam non ostentationem scientse, sed legem vitse putet r 
 Qui obtemperet ipse sibi, et decretis suis pareat? Videre licet, alios 
 tanta levitate et jastatione, uti his fucritnon didicisse melius ; alios 
 pecuniae cupidos, glorias nonnullos, multos libidinum servos, ut cum 
 eorum vita mirabiliter pugnet oratio : quod quidem mini videtux es- 
 se turpissimum." Tusc. Disp. lib. 2. 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS- 405 
 
 warm Christians quit the world in such a doubt- 
 ing, timorous, uncomfortable, miserable manner, 
 that I solemnly declare I had rather, if it pleas- 
 ed God, take my leave of this earthly tabernacle, 
 with my faith, hope, love, peace, and joy in full 
 exercise, and go with all my sails unfurled into 
 the haven of eternal rest, than be made emperor 
 of the whole universe, I well know professions 
 like these will subject me to the charge of intem- 
 perate zeal and enthusiasm, as is observed on a 
 former page. Such charges however, I most 
 cordially despise, and hold the philosophic au- 
 thors of them in as much pity and contempt, as 
 they can entertain for the warm and zealous 
 Christian. 1 want not to quit the stag e of 
 life in the spirit of Bolinbroke, Hume, Gibbon, 
 Chesterfield, Godwin, and other such like char- 
 acters. The feeling, sensible, confident, joyful 
 approbation of Heaven, is above all estimation ; 
 and the praise of men of loose morals, or phar- 
 isaical professions, is of little consideration in my 
 esteem. I wish them wiser and better, and that 
 they may see their error before it is too late, 
 Several of those worthy persons, whose names 
 we have here recorded, died bearing a noble 
 testimony to evangelical truth. Their condition 
 was enviable. To many such I myself have 
 been a joyful witness in the course of my poor 
 ministrations. But the death-bed scene, which 
 above all others 1 have either read or seen, that 
 seems to have had in it the largest share of di- 
 vine communications,* is that of the Rev. John 
 
 * The serious reader will find the doctrine of the Holy Spirit's in- 
 fluence upon the mind ably defended against our modem lukewarm 
 
406 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 Jane way, fellow of King's College, in Cambridge, 
 who died at the age of twenty-four, in June 
 1657. 
 
 If it should appear too rapturous : consider, 
 my Countrymen, what your feelings would be 
 should news be brought that you had obtained a 
 prize in the State Lottery of twenty or thirty 
 thousand pounds ; or that you were left heir to 
 an estate of immense value, which you had but 
 little reason to expect. If, when the Israelites 
 had passed the Red Sea in safety, they saw it 
 right to sing a song of triumph for their deliver- 
 ance, and to praise the Lord with timbrels and 
 with dances; if when the same people were de- 
 livered from the Babylonish captivity, they 
 " went out with joy, and were led forth with 
 peace, the mountains and the hills breaking forth 
 before them into singing, and all the trees of the 
 field clapping their hands ;" if then " the lame 
 man leaped as a hart, the tongue of the dumb 
 sung, and the ransomed of the Lord returned, 
 and came to Sion with songs, and everlasting joy 
 upon their heads, joy and gladness going before 
 them, and sorrow and sighing fleeing away" at 
 their advance : if when king David brought the 
 ark, a symbol of the Divine presence, unto Sion 
 he danced before it in all his might with shouting, 
 and the sound of the trumpet, while the envious 
 and malignant Michal severely censured his pi- 
 ous hilarity : if, when the same royal Enthusiast* 
 
 professors of religion from the charge of enthusiasm, in Bishop Pear- 
 son on the Creed, Art. 8 : a work with which every Christian should 
 be intimately acquainted, in these times of abounding licentiousness 
 both of principle and practice. 
 
 * It is a common mistake to suppose that none but religions peo- 
 
AND tfHE SACRED WRITINGS. 40^ 
 
 was only banished from the tabernacle of God, 
 
 he affectionately cried out " As the hart 
 
 panteth after the water brooks, so panteth my 
 soul after thee, O God : my soul is athirst for God, 
 for the living God ; when shall I come and ap- 
 pear before God?— My soul thirsteth for thee ; 
 my flesh longeth for thee ; my soul followeth 
 hard after thee ; my soul gaspeth after the as a 
 thirsty land :" and if, when this same enviable 
 Fanatic came to die, he again cried out in the 
 full assurance of faith—-" He hath made with me 
 an everlasting covenant, ordered in all things and 
 sure ; this is all my salvation, and all my de- 
 sire :"* if, when the lame beggar, who had been 
 healed by Peter and John, entered with them 
 into the temple he " walked and leaped, and 
 praised God," the Scribes and Pharisees being 
 alHn arms against him : if r when Paul and Silas 
 had been scourged and imprisoned for the name 
 of the Lord Jesus, they prayed in the dungeon 
 at midnight and " sang praises unto God/ 5 for the 
 honour conferred upon them, and in believing 
 views of the reward which awaited them : and 
 if, when the Church of Rome is overturned, the 
 whole triumphant host is represented as crying 
 aloud — " Hallelujah ! Hallelujah ! Hallelujah"? 
 for the Lord God Omnipotent reigneth I? 
 
 pie are enthusiasts. Enthusiasm is found in every form and spe- 
 cies of human life. The orator and the poet, the hero and the poli- 
 tician, the intolerant advocate for toleration, and the projective de- 
 fender of Christianity, may all be enthusiasts. See a fine account 
 of different kinds of enthusiasts in Andrew's Scripture Doctrine of 
 grace, page 93 — 37 ; a passage which every one should read and 
 well consider, who is forward in dealing out the charge of enthu- 
 siasm against zealously religious people of all denominations. 
 
 * What must have been David's feelings when he composed tb* 
 96th, 145th, and five following psalms ? 
 
408 A FLEA FOR RELIGIOS 
 
 If there has been, and would be, and ought to 
 be, such ardent desire, and such rapturous joy 
 and triumph upon all these very inferior occa- 
 sions ; shall net a man, who has long been buf- 
 feted by the world, allured and seduced by the 
 flesh, and vilely tempted by the four apostate 
 Spirit ; and who, notwithstanding, has been living 
 under a strong and vigorous sense of " the knowl- 
 edge of salvation by the remission of his sins," and 
 a sweet experimental union and communion with 
 God, the Father of Spirits, through the infinite 
 perfect obedience and all-atoning death of his 
 only begotton Son, by the communications of the 
 eternal Spirit: shall not a man so situated, I say 
 " rejoice in hope of the glory of God" with ex- 
 ceeding great and triumphant joy,* when he is 
 within sight of land, driving with wind and tide 
 into the haven of rest, just upon the point of 
 taking assured possession of " an inheritance in- 
 corruptible, and undefiled, and that fadeth not 
 ^ntway ?"t 
 
 What heart of stone, but glows at thoughts like these ? 
 Such contemplations mount us ; and should mount 
 The mind still higher ; nor ever glance no man, 
 UnrapturM uninflamM.'' 
 
 If ever mortal lived the life of an angel upon 
 earth, Mr. Janeway seems to have been the man, 
 
 * Why may not a man, who makes it his main concern in life, to 
 serve God and save his soul alive, expect peculiar manifestations of 
 the divine favour ? It is certain that the promises of Scripture to this 
 purpose are exceedingly strong and numerous, and the examples not 
 less so, I believe I speak considerably within compass when I say, 
 that there are in the Bible upwards of a hundred of these special 
 manifestations of the servants of God recorded. 
 
 t Dr. Priestly considers these strong consolations, in the view of 
 approaching dissolutions, as enthusiasm. See his Observation on the 
 increase of Infidelity, p. 27. 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 409 
 
 How far do the enjoyments even of lively Chris" 
 tians fall short of those lengths, and breadths, 
 and heights, and depths of the love of Christ 
 with which he was favoured ? To evince this, I 
 will present the reader with a short sketch of his 
 dying scenes, and leave him to judge, whether 
 he ever saw, or perused any account of an exit so 
 far beyond the common run of Christians. And 
 yet^ by the grace of God, and a diligent use of 
 divinely appointed means, this, or something like 
 this, might be the attainment of all. 
 
 Mr. Janeway was born in the year 1633, at 
 Tylly in Hartlordshire. At about twelve years 
 old, he had made a considerable proficiency in 
 mathematic science, and in the study of astrono- 
 my, arid other parts of useful literature. At 
 seventeen he was admitted to King's College in 
 Cambridge At eighteen it pleased God to en- 
 lighten his understanding, and to give him the 
 knowledge and experience of evangelical truth. 
 Mr. Baxter's Saint's Everlasting Rest became 
 his favourite book. This he read, studied, imi- 
 tated. Now he knew that astronomy, with 
 
 j which he was so delighted, surveyed but a dung- 
 hill in comparison of that system of things which 
 the religion of Jesus contemplates. Stars, about 
 
 j which Mr. Paine makes such a pother, are but 
 dirty clods, when compared with that glory 
 which lies beyond the reach of the highest hu- 
 man contemplation. He was now, therefore, 
 wholly occupied witti divine contemplations, and 
 tasted so much sweetness in the knowledge of 
 Christ, that it was discernable in his very ap- 
 pearance, and he " counted every thiag but dross 
 
41© A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 and dung, in comparison of the knowledge of 
 Christ, and him crucified." Not that he looked 
 upon human learning as useless : but when fixed 
 below Christ, not improved for Christ, or set in 
 opposition to Christ; he looked upon wisdom as 
 folly, upon learning as madness, and upon genius 
 as a curse, which would make a man more like 
 the devil, more fit for his service, and put a great- 
 er accent upon our misery in another world. 
 
 At the age of twenty he was admitted a Fel- 
 low of his College. Still, however, he went on 
 with his religious contemplations, and became 
 so mighty in 'prayer, and other sacred exercises, 
 that he forgot the weakness of his body, and in- 
 jured his health. He studied much, prayed much, 
 and laboured much in every way he could con- 
 trive to be of use to mankind, and to promote 
 the honour of the Divine Being. Sickness com- 
 ing on he never was permitted to preach but 
 twice. His disorder, which was of the consump- 
 tive kind, increased rapidly upon him, but yet 
 with some intervals of relief. During the great- 
 est part of his sickness, however, he was so filled 
 with love, and peace, and joy, that human lan- 
 guage sinks under what he saw and felt. Dur- 
 ing the greatest part of his illness he talked as if 
 he had been in the third heaven; breaking out 
 every now and then into ecstacies of joy and 
 praise. Not a word dropped from his mouth 
 but it breathed of Christ and Heaven. He 
 talked as if he had been with Jesus, and come 
 from the immediate presence of God. At one 
 time he said; — "O my friends, stand and won- 
 der ; come, look upon a dying man and wonder. 
 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 
 
 411 
 
 Was there ever greater kindness ? Were there 
 ever more sensible manifestations of rich grace ? 
 O, why me, Lord ? why me ? Sure this is akin 
 to heaven. And if I were never to enjoy more 
 thaa this, it were well worth all the torment 
 which men and devils could invent. If this be 
 -dying, dying is sweet. Let no Christian ever be 
 afraid of dying. Oh ; death is sweet to me ! 
 This bed is soft. Chrisf s arms, his smiles, and 
 visits, sure they would turn hell into heaven! 
 Oh! that you did but see and feel what I do! 
 Come, and behold a dying man more cheerful 
 than ever you saw any healthful man in the 
 midst of his sweetest enjoyments. O Sirs, 
 worldly pleasures are pitiful, poor, sorry things, 
 compared with one glimpse of his glory which 
 shines so strongly into my soul Oh ! why should 
 any of you be so sad, when I am so glad ! This, 
 this is the hour I have waited for/' 
 
 About forty-eight hours before his dissolution, 
 he said again: — "Praise is now my work, and 1 
 shall be engaged in that sweet employment for 
 ever. Come, let us lift up our voice in praise. 
 I have nothing else to do. I have done with 
 prayer, and all other ordinances. I have almost 
 clone conversing with mortals. I shall presently 
 be beholding Christ himself, that died for me, 
 and loved me, and washed me in his blood. I 
 shall in a few hours be in eternity, singing the 
 song of Moses, and the song of the Lamb. I 
 shall presently stand upon anou t ' Sion with an 
 innumerable company of at gels, and the spirits of 
 just men made perfect, and Jesus the Mediator 
 of the new covenant. 5 I shall hear the voice of 
 
 37 
 
412 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 much people, and be one among them who say 
 — < Hallelujah ! Salvation, glory, and honour, and 
 power be unto the Lord our God !' And again 
 we say, Hallelujah! Methinks 1 stand as it 
 were one foot in heaven, and the other on earth. 
 Methinks 1 hear the melody of heaven, and by 
 faith 1 see the angels waiting to carry my soul to 
 the bosom of Jesus, and I shall be for ever with 
 the Lord in glory. And who can choose but 
 rejoice in all this ?" 
 
 In such a rapturous strain as this he continued, 
 full of praise, full of admiration, full of joy, till 
 at length, with abundance of faith and fervency, 
 he cried aloud j — " Amen ! Amen !" and soon af- 
 ter expired.* 
 
 * Mr. Janeway arrived at these high attainments in the divine 
 life, by a constant perusal of his Bible : a frequent perusal of Mr. 
 Baxter's Saint's everlasting rest, a book for which multitudes will 
 have cause to bless God for ever ; and by spending a due proportion 
 of every day in secret prayer, and devout contemplation. 
 
 The Earl of Mirandola and Concordia, who died in the flower of 
 his age, about the year 1594, after he had for some time quitted 
 all his great employments under Charles the fifth, emperor of Ger- 
 many, was esteemed the most beautiful person of that age, and a 
 man of the most exalted genius ; and yet, after having read all that 
 could be read, and learned every thing that could be learned, 
 wrote to his Nephew, an officer in the army, in a style worthy of 
 the above example of Janeway : — u I make it my humble request 
 to you," says he, u that you would not fail to read the Holy Scrip- 
 tures night and morning with great attention ; for as it is our duty 
 to meditate upon the law of God day and night, so nothing can be 
 more useful ; because there is in the Holy Scriptures a celestial 
 and efficacious power, inflaming the soul with divine fear and 
 love." 
 
 Our celebrated Spencer, though a man of dissipation in his youth, 
 in his more advanced years entered into the interior of religion, and 
 in the two Hymns on heavenly love, and heavenly beauty, hath 
 expressed all the height and depth of Janeway's experience : 
 
 " Then shalt thou feel thy spirit so possest, 
 And ravish't with devouring great desire 
 Of his dear self, that shall thy feeble breast 
 Inflame with love, and set thee all on fire 
 
'413) 
 CHAP. XV. 
 
 CONCLUDING REQUEST AND DECLARATION. 
 
 And now, my friends and Countrymen, with 
 sentiments of the most benevolent and affection- 
 
 With burning zeal, though every part entire, 
 That in no earthly thing thou shalt delight, 
 But in his sweet and amiable sight. — 
 Then shall thyravish'tsoul inspired be 
 With heavenly thoughts, far above human skill, 
 And thy bright radiant eyes shall plainly see 
 Th' idea of his pure glory present still 
 Before thy face, that all thy spirits shall fill 
 With sweet enragement of celestial love 
 Kindled through sight of those fair things above." 
 
 Spencer's religion, we see from the above extract?, i?, like that 
 of the Quaker's, u a religion of feeling." This too is unquestiona- 
 bly, the religion of the Bible. Whom having not seen ye love ; in 
 whom though noiv ye see him n&t, yet bdievtng y ye rejoice with joy 
 unspeakable and full of glory. See this subject considered at some 
 length in Mr. Wilberforce's Practical view, chap. 3, sect 2d and 
 3d. 
 
 The same devout and heavenly spirit breathes strongly in all the 
 old ascetic authors. Augustine is famous for it; so were several 
 others of the Ancient Fathers of the church. Thomas a Kempis 
 is excelled by none in this way. Bernard is very pious. His hymn 
 on the name Jesus is in a high strain of this kind. 
 
 " Desidero te millies, 
 
 Mi Jesus ? quando venies ? 
 
 Me Jaetum quando faeies? 
 
 Me de te quando saties ?" 
 St. Augustine's hymn, which begin*, 
 
 M Ad perennis vitae fontem 
 
 Mens sitivit arida :" 
 is in the same strain ; and has been imitated in that favourite "bW 
 hymn recorded in the Pilgrim's guide : 
 
 ** Jerusalem, my happy home, 
 
 O that I were in thee ; 
 
 O would my woes were at an end, 
 
 Thy joys that I might see ! &c. &c," 
 
414 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 ate regard, both for You, and every human beings 
 whether Jew, Turk, Infidel, Heretic, or Chris- 
 tian, I submit these reflections, concerning Reli- 
 gion and the Sacred Writings, to your most seri- 
 ous consideration. What impression they may 
 make upon your minds, is known only to the God 
 of the spirits of all flesh.* My earnest request 
 
 Almost every thing of this kind, however, which has been left us 
 by our forefathers 13 written in a style highly depraved, and ib usual- 
 ly equally devout and superstitious. The pious reader, therefore, 
 will be upon his guard in the perusal of such authors, and take the 
 good, and cast the bad away. The Bible alone is free from human 
 weakness. 
 
 * If the reader should find himself dissatisfied with the Plea for 
 Religion and the Sacred Writings, which is here put into his hand,, 
 let him by no means give up the cause as desperate, but rather let 
 him lay it aside, and have recourse to those more able and explicit 
 Treatises, which I have occasionally recommended in the Notes, 
 Or, if he thinks himself capable of rendering a more effectual ser- 
 vice to the cause of evangelical truth, let him take up his ownpen, 
 and confound the enemies of religion. Learned Laymen, especi- 
 ally, should come forward in vindication of the Gospel ; since 
 every thing which proceeds from the Clergy on religion, is sup>- 
 posed to spring from a self interested source- Mr. WilberfoFce ha* 
 done himself much honor. He is a bold and able advocate for a 
 much injured cause. Nor less so is the excellent Miss Hannah 
 More. She is a credit to her sex, and a blessing tocher country. It 
 is scarcely possible, however for authors on this subject to be too 
 numerous. We are not wanting in clerical writers; but those who 
 have treated on subjects purely religious, among the other ranks of 
 society, are comparatively, few ; and especially among the Princes 
 and Nobles of the land. Mr. Horace Walpole has given us a cata- 
 logue of the Royal and Noble authors, of England, Scotland, and 
 Ireland, since the conquest ; and, I think r he produces, during all 
 those ages, only 10 English Princes, 92 Peers, and 14 Peeresses. — 
 To these he adds 24 Scotch royal and noble authors, with 1 1 Irish 
 Peers : In all about 150 ; a small number, when it is considered that 
 they are usually the best educated men in the country. 
 
 In Germany have been published in the course of six years, from 
 1785 to 1790, no less a number than 27,372 books, on the following 
 subjects, and in these proportions : 
 
 1 General Literature . . . . • ( 
 
 2 Philology 1527 
 
 3 Divinity 486v> 
 
 4 Jurisprudence .... .... 2158 
 
A1SD THE SACRED WRITINGS. 415 
 
 to you is, that you will give them a fair and dis- 
 passionate hearing, and seek truth, at least, with 
 as much warmth and assiduity, as we usually em- 
 ploy in our secular pursuits. No man ever suc- 
 ceeded greatly in life, who did not embark zeal- 
 ously in its concerns. No man ever became a 
 good scholar, without much time and application. 
 And no man ever made any considerable profi- 
 ciency in things divine, till all the leading powers 
 of his soul were engaged therein. Permit me 
 then to exhort you to be in earnest in your reli- 
 gious enquiries. Apply your minds with zeal 
 and impartiality to the investigation of sacred 
 wisdom. This is the concern, the duty, the 
 privilege, the glory of every human being. The 
 most ancient and sublime author in the world 
 hath exhausted all the treasures of nature to ex- 
 press its intrinsic value ; " Where shall Wis- 
 dom be found ? and where is the place of Un- 
 derstanding ? Man knoweth not the price there- 
 of : neither is it found in the land of the living. 
 
 5 Medicine and Surgery 1898 
 
 6 Metaphysics and M. Philosophy 965 
 
 7 Education 506 
 
 8 Politics and Finance 1885 
 
 9 Military fcciences 154 
 
 10 Physics and Natural History 1729 
 
 11 Arts and Manufactures 1100 
 
 12 Mathematics 581 
 
 13 Geography and History 4779 
 
 14 Belles Lettres 3798 
 
 15 History of Literature 762 
 
 16 Miscellaneous . . . , 689 
 
 27 372 
 Gent. Mag. Feb, 1796, p. 147. 
 From the Monthly Mag. for June 1798, it appears, that the ave- 
 rage number of books published in Germany, from 1785 to the «lo»e 
 of the year 1797, is 5,360 annually. 
 
 37* 
 
416 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 The deep saith, It is not in me ; and the sea saith, 
 It is not with me. It cannot be gotten for gold* 
 neither shall silver be weighed for the price 
 thereof. It cannot be valued with the gold of 
 Ophir, with the precious onyx, or the sapphire. 
 The gold and the chrystal cannot equal it : and 
 the exchange of it shall not be for jewels of fine 
 gold. No mention shall be made of coral, or of 
 pearls ; for the price of Wisdom is above rubies. 
 The topaz of Ethiopia shall not equal it, neither 
 shall it be valued with pure gold. Whence then 
 cometh Wisdom ? and where is the place of Un- 
 derstanding ?— Behold, the fear of the Lord, 
 that is Wisdom - T and to depart from evil is Un- 
 derstanding." 
 
 If such is the value of Wisdom, the search 
 will undoubted^ repay the labour. But, have 
 we any assurance that the inestimable treasure 
 may be found ? The wisest of men will answer 
 to our satisfaction : u My son, if thou wilt receive 
 my words ; and hide my commands with thee ; 
 so that thou incline thy ear unto Wisdom, and 
 apply thine heart to Understanding : yea, if thou 
 criest after Knowledge, and liftest up thy voice 
 for Understanding : if thou seekest her as silver, 
 and searchest for her as for hid treasures ; then 
 shalt thou understand the fear of the Lord, and 
 find the knowledge of God — thou shalt under- 
 stand righteousness, and judgment, and equity ; 
 yea every good path." All this implies the 
 greatest possible attention to our religious con- 
 cerns. 
 
 With these fine sentiments I take my leave, 
 " cpmmending you to God, and to the word of 
 
AND THE SACRED WRITINGS. 417 
 
 his grace, which is able to build you up,'* if you 
 will submit to its authority," and to giye you an 
 inheritance among all them that are sanctified." 
 If you are right, in your present state of mind, 
 may you continue in the right way to the end of 
 your days, and increase and abound therein more 
 and more. 1 think, however, you should be ex- 
 tremely cautious how you contradict and blas- 
 pheme what so many wise and good men es- 
 teem the truth of God, lest he come upon you> 
 which is spoken of in the prophets — " Behold r 
 ye despisers and wonder, and perish !" — Speak- 
 ing modestly, your situation is not altogether 
 without danger. It is impossible you should be 
 perfectly satisfied that alfis as you could wish.* 
 
 " Since then we die but once, and after death. 
 
 Our state no alteration knows, 
 
 But when we have resigned our breath 
 
 The immortal spirit goes 
 
 To endless joys or everlasting woes ; 
 
 Wise is the man, who labours to secure 
 
 That mighty and important stake, 
 
 And by all methods strive to make 
 
 His passage safe, and his reception sure." 
 
 As to myself, I am thoroughly satisfied with 
 that God, that Redeemer, and that Sanctifier 
 which the Christian Scriptures hold out to the 
 view and acceptance of mankind. I am perfectly 
 
 * He was no inconsiderable man who said, •* To doubt of the 
 Gospel is folly : to reject it is sadness." 
 
 Jortin's Sermons, vol. 4. p. 111. 
 
 Let the sceptical reader consult Dr. Robertson, the Historian's 
 very sensible Discourse, on the situation of the world at the time 
 of Christ's appearance, and its connection with the Success of his re- 
 ligion. A conscientious reader cannot fail $f being edified by such 
 a discourse. 
 
418 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 pleased with those Scriptures, and* with all the 
 divine dispensations therein recorded. Our God 
 
 * When I have spoken above in such strong terms of the volume 
 of Revelation, it is by no means intended to cast any slight upon 
 the volume of Nature. While we daily study the former, we shall 
 do well to pay all due attention to the latter, according to our op- 
 portunities of investigation. To an enlightened observer, they both 
 carry indubitable marks of their great original. The heavens declare 
 the glory of God, and the earth is full of riches. The most perfect 
 catalogue of stars, before the present ingenious and indefatigable 
 Dr. Herschel appeared, did not contain quite 5,000 ; but by the vast 
 superiority of his glasses, he hath discovered 44,000 stars in a few de- 
 grees of the heavens ;(1) and by the same proportion, it is supposed, 
 that 75,000,000 are exposed in the expanse to human investigation. (2) 
 All these stars" are of a fierv nature, and conjectured to be so many 
 suns with their systems of planets moving round them We know 
 the sun to be the centre of our system. It is accompanied with 19 
 planets, besides about 450 comets. What an amazing idea does 
 this give us of the works of God ! and if such is the work, what must 
 the Workman be ? 
 
 Every part of nature, moreover, with which we are acquainted, is 
 full of living creatures, with stores of every kind to supply their ne- 
 cessities. This little globe of ours is known to contain within its 
 bowels a great variety of valuable minerals, and to be covered with 
 about 20,000 different species of vegetables, 3,000 species of worms, 
 12,000 species of insects, 200 species of amphibious animals, 550 
 species of birds, 2,600 species of fish, and 200 species of quadrupeds. 
 
 How immense then must be the number of individuals I One fly 
 is found to bring forth 2000 at a time, and a single cod-fish to pro- 
 duce considerably more than three millions and a half of young. — 
 Nay, Leewenhock tells us, that there are more animals in the milt 
 of a cod-fish than there are men upon the whole earth. Over all these 
 creatures preside upwards of 730 millions of human beings. Such 
 is "he family of the Great Father here upon earth ! And when it is 
 considered, that the earth itself, with all its furniture, is no more 
 when compared with the whole system of things, than a single grain 
 of sand when compared with a huge mountain, we are lost in the 
 immensity of God's works, and constrained to cry out, Lord, what 
 is man, that thou art mindful of him or the son of man, that thou 
 visitethhim J And if to this immensity of the works of creation, we 
 
 ( I) See the dissertations of Dr Herschel, relative to his brilliant por- 
 tion of the heavens, in the Philosophical Transactions. 
 
 (2) Jerome De Lalande, Director of the French Observatory, sup- 
 poses that a glass of Herschel's powers may discover 90,000,000 of 
 stars in the whole surface of the heavens, and that even this num- 
 ber is but small, in comparison of what exists. 
 
 Monthly Mag. for Oct. 1798, p. 265. 
 
AN© THE SACRED WRITINGS, 4l# 
 
 hath done, is doing, and will do all things well. 
 It is altogether fit he should govern his owi> 
 world, and bow the rebellious nations to his 
 sway. The present degenerate state of Chris- 
 tendom is too disgraceful to his government, to 
 be permitted to continue beyond the predicted 
 period. He will, therefore, arise and plead his 
 own cause, and all the wickedness of men, and 
 the convulsions and distresses of nations, shall 
 wind up to his eternal credit " The Lord is 
 
 add the admirable structure of the whole, and the exquisite perfec- 
 tion of every part, we shall not fail of being exceedingly affected 
 with the ineffable wisdom of the Divine Architect. To bring this 
 consideration more within the grasp of human comprehension, let 
 us take it, as it were, to pieces and examine the several parts af 
 any one creature which God hath made ; and we shall find a perfec- 
 tion among its several powers and an adaptation to its situation in 
 the grand scale of existence, far surpassing human skill. Let the 
 most perfect anatomist, that ever existed, make his observations 
 upon the human frame ; let him examine with the greatest possible 
 attention the tout ensemble of the structure ; then let him proceed 
 to the several parts, of which the microcosm is composed; first, the 
 powers of the mind ; the understanding, the will, the memory, the 
 conscience, and the various affections : next the five senses ; the 
 touch, the taste, the smell, the hearing, and the sight; afterwards 
 let him proceed to the several fluids of the body ; and then to the 
 400 bones, the forty different sorts of glands, the 466 muscles, the 
 forty pair of nerves, the fibres, the membranes, the arteries, the 
 veins, lymphaeduct, the excretory vessels, the tendons, the liga- 
 ments, the cartilages ; and let him explore the whole and every 
 part with the greatest degree of accuracy, knowledge, and judg- 
 ment, that ever entered into man ; and then let him honestly say 
 whether he could suggest the smallest improvement in- any other 
 respect. If he were an Atheist before such investigation-, like the 
 celebrated Galen, he would be conversed to the belief of the Di- 
 vine Existence, would compose a hymn in praise of the Creator of 
 the world, and sing with the great Progenitor of mankind : 
 
 11 The6e are tby glorious works, Parent of good ; 
 
 Almighty, thine this universal frame, 
 
 Thus wondrous fair : Thyself how wondrous then ! 
 
 Unspeakable ! who sittest above these heavens, 
 
 To us invisible, or dimly seen 
 
 In these thy lowest works ; yet these declare 
 
 Thy goodness beyond thought, and power divine , v> 
 
420 A PLEA FOR RELIGION 
 
 king, be the people never so impatient ; he sit- 
 teth between the Cherubim, be the earth never 
 so unquiet." His Gospel is no other than the 
 plan devised by infinite wisdom for the meliora- 
 tion of mankind. The immortal seed is sown; 
 the principle of life has vegetated; the little 
 leaven is diffusing itself far and wide. Much 
 has been done ; much is doing ; much shall be 
 done. Millions of reasonable creatures have 
 already found eternal rest in consequence of the 
 Redeemer's dying love : multitudes of souls at 
 this moment are happy in their own bosoms 
 under a sense of the divine favour ; and innumer- 
 able myriads of men shall arise, believing in his 
 name, trusting in his mediation, and rejoicing in 
 his salvation, maugre all the opposition of fallen 
 Christians and apostate spirits. Wise and gra- 
 cious is the Divine Being in all his ways, and 1 
 rejoice that he is the Governor among the peo- 
 ple. To his service 1 avowedly devote my fee- 
 ble powers, as long as he shall vouchsafe me the 
 exercise of them ; nor will I cease to speak the 
 honours of his Majesty while the breath contin- 
 ues to actuate this mortal frame. And, 
 
 " When even at the last the solemn hour shall come, 
 
 And wing my mystic flight to future worlds, 
 
 I cheerful will obey ; there with new powers, 
 
 Will rising wonders sing : I cannot go 
 
 Where universal love not smiles around, 
 
 Sustaining all yon orbs, and all their suns, 
 
 From seeing evil still educing good, 
 
 And better thence again, and better still, 
 
 In infinite progression. — But I lose 
 
 Myself in Him, in Light Ineffable ! jr 
 
 *?ome then, expressive silence, muse His praise," * 
 
appfcwmx 
 
 THE Reformation contended for in these papers is a peace- 
 able reform, begun and carried on by the wisdom of the 
 three branches of the constitution, as far as the Constitution 
 is concerned; and by the Bishops and Clergy, of every de- 
 nomination, so far as the moral and religious conduct of the 
 people is concerned. The absolute necessity of such refor- 
 mation is founded on the prophetic declarations of Daniel 
 before repeatedly mentioned. The nature of the reforma- 
 tion which I conceive to be necessary to our lasting pres- 
 ervation as a kingdom, is, that whatever militates against 
 the genuine spirit of Christ's religion in the establishment 
 should be removed ; and that all orders of clerical charac- 
 ters, especially, should set themselves, with the utmost 
 zeal and determination, first to reform themselves, and then 
 to stop the torrent of iniquity, which threatens to involve 
 the country in the most complete destruction. The Dis- 
 sente^ and Methodists are moving heaven and earth to 
 promote the cause of religion in their respective ways. If 
 the 18,000 Clergymen in the Establishment would exert 
 themselves for the good of souls, with equal zeal and fer- 
 vour, the Established Church would not only be the safer, 
 as an Establishment, but the divine protection would be 
 more effectually engaged on our behalf. Righteous nations 
 never fall.* Unfortunately, however, numbers of our or- * 
 
 * Among other unfavourable signs of the times, the vast number 
 of bankruptcies in this kingdom is none of the least. I suppose we 
 average six or seven hundred every year, beside all the composition 
 businesses, which are still more numerous. But what I here chiefly 
 refer to, as a proof of depraved morals, is, that of all circumstances 
 of defraud, intentional or otherwise, practised upon the public, an 
 instance of after-payment is rarely recorded ; and when ever such 
 an instance occurs, it is always spoken of with astonishment, as a 
 thing not to be expected. If a man goes upon the high road, or 
 breaks into your house, and robs you of a few pounds, he is infa- 
 mous ; and if he can be caught and arraigned, and the thing proved^ 
 he atones for the offence at the expense of his life. But a man, in 
 a wey of trade, shall cheat you of hundreds and thousands, shall pay 
 you ten, five, or even only two shillings in the pound, yet he is a 
 good fellow, a man of honour : he begins again, keeps it up, cuts a 
 dash, cracks again, and all is \. ell. He never dreams, that upon ev- 
 ery principle of justice, honour and conscience he is as mucit; 31 
 
4£2 APPENDIX. J. 
 
 der of men, are the greatest enemies to the country and to 
 religion. We promote the interest of Satan more effectu- 
 ally by our indolence, worldly-mindedness, lukewarmness, 
 and misconduct, than all the wicked and immoral charac- 
 ters in the kingdom put together. Only think ! Eighteen 
 thousand men, led on by six and twenty Bishops, and fil- 
 led with faith and the Holy Ghost, with an ardent love to 
 Jesus Christ, and with a judicious, but warm and affection- 
 ate zeal for the salvation of souls, paid by the State, and 
 sent out into every corner of the land to preach the ever- 
 lasting Gospel ! What a glorous consideration ! How should 
 we make the ungodly and profane skulk into corners, and 
 hide their impious heads ! But, alas ! " How is the gold be- 
 come dim ! how is the most fine gold changed ! for from 
 the prophets of Jerusalem is profaneness gone forth into all 
 the land." Dissenters are increasing, Methodists are Multi- 
 plying, wickedness is spreading, our churches are empty- 
 ing, infidelity is pervading all orders of society, " and the 
 daughter of Zion is" like to be c > left as a cottage in a vine- 
 yard, as a lodge in a garden of cucumbers, as a besieged 
 city." We may look at the neighboring nations, and learn, 
 at their expence, what our own fate will assuredly V3, ere 
 long. Who is so blind ? who is so ignorant ? who is so self- 
 ish and secure, who is so unread in history ? who is so un- 
 acquainted with the prophecies, as not to know that the 
 salvation of Europe is suspended on its wisdom, in correct- 
 ing what is amiss in its morals, and unevangelical in its ec- 
 clesiastical constitutions ? 
 
 It should seem, however, notwithstanding the growing im- 
 morality of the age, and the other alarming symptoms of our 
 nation, that the Governor among the armies of heaven, and 
 the inhabitants upon earth, hath still a favor to dear old 
 England. He is loath to give us up. The wise an* vigorous 
 measures pursued by the King and his Ministers are surely 
 tokens for good to my country. The late very splendid vic- 
 tories are propitious signs. The Acts too, for excluding 
 suspicious foreigners, and arming the whole nation, are 
 
 debtor for all his deficiencies, as though the law had never acquit- 
 ted him. What an accumulation of guilt i3 upon (his land on these 
 accounts ? Of the many thousands in this country, who fall short of 
 their payments, how few, how extremely few, do we meet with, or 
 hear of, who, afterwards, like the most worthy Rayner, call their 
 creditors together, and pay them what indeed, is justly due, but 
 what they never could demand. 
 
APPENDIX I, 423 
 
 masterpieces of sound policy. Hitherto assuredly the Lord 
 hath helped us. He hath given us a patriotic King, able 
 ministers, skilful generals, brave soldiers, unparalleled ad- 
 mirals, and gallant sailors ; above all, he hath poured out a 
 spirit of wrestling prayer upon large numbers of religious 
 people. These are symptoms of the most propitious kind. 
 But, with all these advantages, since God usually works by 
 means, how is it possible for any country, that is not in a con- 
 stant high state of preparation, to resist such a mighty arm- 
 ed and growing republic as France ? If the people in this 
 kingdom will not very generally come forward and qualify 
 themselves for resistance, we must ultimately fall. But 
 if we should share the fate of the other nations, there will 
 be no just reason to accuse the government. The war was 
 inevitable on our part. It was, moreover, ordained of God 
 for the subversion of the seat of the Beast.* They 
 have been extremely vigorous in. their measures, and have 
 done what men in their situation could do. Let the people 
 remember, that we live in a period, when one of God's 
 great and afflictive providential dispensations is coming up- 
 on the world ; a dispensation predicted for some thousands 
 of years ; and let them second the endeavors of their Gov- 
 ernors, and come forward, man, woman, and child, to de- 
 fend themselves against the common enemy, as they would 
 against an army of bears, wolves, and tygers ; and we shall 
 be safe under the divine protection, while that protection 
 is afforded. But in my opinion, every remaining popish, 
 secular, and superstitious circumstance, which is calculated 
 to offend the Majesty of Heaven, and to oppose the inter- 
 ests of Christ's kingdom,! should be removed from the ec- 
 
 *It has been noticed on a former page, that the Pope and Mahom- 
 et rose in or about tjie game year. The former is driven from his 
 seat exactly at the end of 1260 years. And is if not a circumstance 
 extremely remarkable, that the very same man, in the very same 
 year should invade the empire of the latter during a state of pro- 
 found peace, seemingly without any reason ? We know the Turk 
 is to fall, and we have some cause to suppose the period of that 
 catastrophe will be at no great distance from the subversion of 
 the Pope's secular dominion. I fear we shall be on the wrong side 
 of the question, if we attempt to support either him or the remain- 
 ing popish states, and shall suffer for our intermeddling* 
 
 t What can be more inimical to the interests of the Gospel of 
 Christ in the world, than the damnable monopoly of Church Liv- 
 ings, so extremely common among all the higher orders of the Cler- 
 gy in this country ? More than one instance of this nuture is given 
 
 38 
 
424 APPENDIX I, 
 
 clesiastical part of our Constitution, and nothing should be 
 left undone to engage his continued favour and protection. 
 The Dissenters and Methodists, I have observed are mov- 
 ing heaven and earth to promote the interests of religion in 
 their several ways, and to oppose the torrent of vice and in- 
 fidelity, which is overspreading these happy and heaven 
 favored lands. A kind of association has been formed amon«- 
 some of the established Clergy at Manchester, to preach a 
 weekly lecture in each others churches ; which, no doubt 
 will be attended with good effect. This is a laudable effort' 
 and shews a proper attention to the circumstances of the 
 times,* and should be followed in all populous towns. We 
 ought every one to step out of the routine of our accustom- 
 ed methods of doing good, and strive with a peculiar ener- 
 gy to save our people's souls from death, and our beloved 
 country from ruin. An association of Protestant Dissenters, of 
 different denominations, has also been formed at Bedford.t 
 About thirty ministers in that neighborhood are already en- 
 gaged to co-operate in spreading the knowledge of the Gos- 
 pel through all the towns and villages, in that vicinity, upon 
 the most liberal plan. The same kind of associations are for- 
 med also in Kent, Dorsetshire, Surry, Suffolk, Lancashire, 
 Cheshire, Derbyshire, Northumberland and will probably 
 in a little time pervade the whole of the three kingdoms. 
 This is good news to all who wish well to the cause 
 
 in the foregoing papers. To these may be added the following. A 
 certain clerical character, whom I could name, is at this time in, 
 possesion of 700 pounds a year private fortune. He is atipling im- 
 moral person, with little or no family, besides his wife. One living 
 he has got, at a good distance, of 600 pounds a year, besides two 
 rectories, one of 500, the other of 305 pounds a year. At the same 
 time, he has obtained a Prebendary of con.": id erable value in one of 
 our magnificent cathedrals. Will any wise man undertake to say, 
 that a clergyman of this description believes the Gospel of Christ? 
 all such characters are undoubted infidels in disguise, do an infinite 
 deal of harm to the interests of religion in the world, and, in a 
 well ordered 6tate of things^ would be degraded from their pretend- 
 ed sacred office. Such men may cry out as loudly as they please 
 against Thomas Paine and his deistical brethren — their craft is in, 
 danger ! but they themselves are much more to blame, and shall 
 be condemned with tenfold confusion. Thomas Paine is a saint, 
 when compared with such fellows. 
 
 * Something similar to this has likewise been practised for 
 some years by several pious and respectable clergymen in the me- 
 tropolis. 
 
 t Consult Mr. Greatheed*g Sermon at Bedford on General Union 
 valuable discourse. 
 
appendix i. 425 
 
 t>f religion, without regard to the sects, parties, and opin- 
 ions; and may convince us, that the Gospel of Jesus wants 
 nothing but fair play ; and that kuman establishments, and 
 worldly emoluments, are not essentially necessary for its 
 propagation and support The Puritans were frowned on 
 by the government from the time of the Reformation to the 
 days of Charles I. and yet they increased to such a height 
 as to overturn both Church and State. The Dissenters 
 have been, in some respects, frowned on again from the 
 Restoration to the present time ; yet they and the Metho- 
 dists, who are in the same predicament, are much more 
 upon the increase,* than we of the Establishment, who are 
 fostered by the government, attended by the nobles and 
 gentry of the land, and supported by the State, at the ex- 
 pense of near two millions a year. When shall it once 
 be, that the Great Ones of the world shall be capable of 
 seeing, that oppression, of every kind and degree, for con] 
 science sake, always produces an effect directly contrary 
 to the wishes and intentions of the oppressor ? 
 
 Th« villages, in England alone, besides cities and 
 market-towns, are about 30,000. All these call upon us for 
 every exertion to evangelize them, and to save the peo 
 pie's souls alive. — A branch off from the Methodists has 
 likewise spread far and wide, under the direction of the 
 late Mr. Alexander Killham. At present they have about 
 seventeen circuits, twenty preachers, and upwards of 5000 
 persons in society, and are increasing considerably each 
 year. Shall we then, we, the eighteen thousand Clergy- 
 men of the Establishment, who are under such superior ob- 
 ligations, many of whom are paid by the State, at the rate 
 of some hundreds, and others at the rate of some thousands 
 
 # It is said that the Methodists have increased many thousands 
 of late years. This brings to my mind an anecdote that is related 
 of the late Rev. George Whitfield, in the reign of King George II. 
 which is, that when a certaiu Bishop was complaining to the King 
 of Mr. Whitfield's great and eccentric labors, and advising him with 
 what steps were best to be taken to put a stop to his preaching v 
 his Majesty very shrewdly replied, " My Lord, 1 can see no other 
 way but for us to make a Bishop of him. This will stand a good 
 chance of stopping his wild career." If this be a recipe for curing 
 a clergyman of an excess of public preaching, the following prescrip- 
 tion, given by a valuable author about 40 years ago, would have 
 no little effect in preventing the growth and increase of Methodism. 
 — M Let the Clergy live more holy, pray more fervently, preach 
 more heavenly, and labor more diligently, than the Methodist min- 
 ters appear to do : then will Christians flock to the churches to hear 
 us, as they now flock to the meetings to hear them." 
 
426 
 
 APPENDIX I. 
 
 a year; shall we be all asleep, sif still and pursue no pe- v 
 culiarly vigorous measures, each one in our own sphere f 
 or various of us in concert, till destruction come upon us to 
 the uttermost ?* Is not the time nearly arrived for the 
 subversion of the nation ? And can any thing under heav- 
 en prevent our sharing the common Me of ^Christendom, 
 but a speedy and effectual return to evangelical principles 
 and practices ? Is not our sister kingdom already deluged 
 with blood ? And is not the alarm of war in our own bor- 
 ders ? Does not the murderous sword draw nearer and 
 nearer every year ? And shall we Clergymen, who above 
 all men in the kingdom are devoted to the most assured de- 
 struction be indifferent to circumstances ? Let the very lau- 
 dable conduct of the several zealous bodies of Christians 
 in this nation, before mentioned, not excite our rage and 
 envy, but rather let it provoke the great body of us, the 
 Established Clergy, to jealousy and emulation. If ever 
 there was a time when it was necessary to awake out of 
 sleep, and be alive to the interests of the Gospel, surely it 
 is now. If our most reverend and right reverend the Arch- 
 bishops and Bishops are indisposed towards a meliorated 
 state of the ecclesiastical part of the constitution, let them 
 at least lay aside their affectation of pomp and show, come 
 ' among their Clergy and people, and set us an example of 
 a warm and judicious zeal | in preaching — not merely a re- 
 lined morality — but the great and glorious truths of the ev- 
 erlasting Gospel,J in such a way as we can all understand 
 and feeL This would have a strong tendency to animate 
 and encourage the pious part of the Clergy in their minis- 
 
 * It is related of the Rev. John Carryon, L. L. B. in the Gentle- 
 man's Mag. for Oct. 1798, that when his health would not permit 
 him to reside upon the valuable Living of Bradwell in Essex, he 
 resolutely gave it up, and would not serve it by a curate, though en- 
 treated by the Bishop so to do. There was not, however, in this 
 case that close trial of conscientious integrity, which we have known 
 in some others ; because Mr. Carlyon was a person of considerable 
 private fortune. 
 
 t See Bishop Gibson on the evil and danger of luktwarmness in 
 religion. 
 
 | Consult the Charge of Bishop Horsley in 1790 on the Truths of 
 the Gospel. 
 
 For the various efforts which have been long making, and are at 
 this moment still making, for the destruction of all the churches and 
 governments of Christendom, see those two very curious and interest- 
 ing works, Robinson's Proofs of a. Conspiracy against all the Reli- 
 gions and Governments of Europe^ and Barruel's Memoirs of Jacoh* 
 ?nism 
 
APPENDIX I. 427 
 
 terial labors For the good of mankind, and to discountenance 
 and overawe the licentious and profane, those dreadful pests 
 of every neighborhood which has the misfortune to be curs- 
 ed with their example * Such a reformation as this, is with- 
 in the power of every Bishop upon the bench, whose age 
 and health will admit of exertion : and no one need wait 
 for the concurrence of his brethren. As matters, however 
 are now managed, a large proportion both of our Bishops 
 and Clergy are in a very considerable degree, a useless burden 
 upon the public. We not only do little or no good, but we 
 do a great deal of harm. While we continue dead to the 
 interests of religion : subscribe what we do not believe ; 
 read what we do not approve ; and set the pulpit and read- 
 ing desk at loggerheads one with the other : while our doc- 
 trines are unevangelical ; our spirit lukewarm ; our minds 
 secular and worldly ; our studies merely literary or philo- 
 sophical ; and our conduct immoral ; far better would it be 
 that the nation were without us, and all our preferments 
 sequestered to the purposes of the State, as they respectively 
 become vacant and the people left to provide at their own 
 expense for ministers, as it is among all denominations of 
 Dissenters. In this case, ministers in general would both 
 be better provided for, the people would be better served, 
 the government would gradually obtain considerable sums 
 of money to aid them in their efforts to save the country, 
 and all the dumb dogs, the useless and immoral part of the 
 Clergy, would be sent a packing, one to his farm, and anoth- 
 er to his merchandize.! Can any rational man say, that this 
 
 Bishop Newton, In his three admirable volumes on the Prophecies 
 which was first published about fifty years ago, hath spoken in terms 
 nearly as strong as any of the foregoing, concerning the danger which 
 the country is in because of national iniquities. See vol. ii. p. 239. 
 
 Bishop Home also hath expressed his fears to the same purport 
 at the 162d page of his Sixteen Sermons ; to which two able writers 
 I beg leave to recommend the reader. 
 
 * Bishop Burnet speaks on this subject with great concern,, u 1 say 
 it with great regret," says he, u I have observed the Clergy in all pla- 
 ces through which I have travelled, Papists , Lutherans, Calvinists 
 and Dissenters ; but of whom all our Clergy are the most remiss in 
 their labours in private^ and the least severe in their lives. — -Unless 
 a better spirit possess the Clergy, arguments, and what is more, 
 laws and authority, will not prove strong enough to preserve the 
 church." — Own Times, vol. iv. p. 411, 440. 
 
 t Dr. South very justly somewhere says, if my memory fail me 
 not, that u many a man has ruu his head against a pulpit, who would 
 have cut an excellent figure at a plough tail." 
 
 38* 
 
42 - APFERDIX u 
 
 Would be a misfortune to the nation ? At least were I in the 
 Prime Minister's place, and wanted to raise money for the 
 salvation of the kingdom, as it is well known he must do, i 
 should certainly turn my attention to the property of the 
 Church. What need is there that a bishop should enjoy 
 public money, to the amount of — from two to twenty thou- 
 sand pounds a year ? and for what ? Where is the necessi- 
 ty too, that a private Clergyman should hold a living or 
 livings to the amount of one, two or three thousand pounds 
 a year ? I protest my sagacity cannot discern either, the ne- 
 cessity or propriety of these things,* If I might be per- 
 mitted to speak from my own feelings, I can truly say, I 
 never took more pains in the ministry, than when I had 
 only sixteen pounds a year. Since I have been married 
 and had a family, my income from the church has never ' 
 amounted to a hundred and twenty pounds a year. Not- 
 withstanding this, I have been, thank God, not only content, 
 but happy. I have labored hard, studied hard, and, proba- 
 bly, have been as useful, and well satisfied with my condi- 
 tion as the fatte&t rector in all the diocese of Chester. If 
 any person, in the mean time, had bestowed upon me a liv- 
 ing of five hundred or a thousand pounds a year ; to be sure 
 I should have been under great obligation to such a person, 
 but I very much question whether I should have been made 
 either a more happy man, or a more useful minister of the 
 Gospel.t It is much more likely I should have been very 
 
 * The ingenious Montesquieu tells us, that " the prosperity of re- 
 ligion is different from that of civil government. A celebrated au- 
 thor says, that religion may be well in an afflicted state, because af- 
 fliction is the truth of a Christian. To which we may add, that the 
 humiliation and dispersion of the church, the destruction of her tem- 
 ples, and the persecution of her martyrs, are the distinguishing times 
 of her glory. On the contrary, when she appears triumphant in the 
 eye of the world she is generally sinking in adversity." Dt la 
 Grand et la Decad des Romains* 
 
 Agreeably to this, Bishop Newton, in his learned Dissertations 
 on the Prophecies, speaking of Constantine's open profession of Chris* 
 tianity, says, " Though it added much to the temporal prosperity, 
 yet it contributed little to the spiritual graces and virtues of Chris- 
 tians. It enlarged their revenues, and increased th^ir endowments ; 
 but proved the fatal means of corrupting the doctrine, and relax- 
 ing the discipline of the churchy — Vol. II. p. 164. 
 
 1 This brings to my recollection a story of one of the Popes of 
 Rome, who seeing a large sum of money lying upon his table, said 
 to one of the Cardinals, u The church can no longer say, Silver and 
 gold have I none." — u No," answered the other," nor can the 
 hurch any longer say, Take up thy M and talk" 
 
APPENDIX f. 429 
 
 seriously injured, should have composed myself to rest, 
 and cried with the rich fool, " Soul, thou hast much goods 
 laid up for many years ; take thine ease, eat, drink, and be 
 merry." The Clergy with large preferments are, general- 
 ly speaking, the drones of society. They neither write 
 any thing to good purpose, nor do they take any serious 
 pains in their vocation of preaching the GospeL If they 
 do write it is usually something foreign to their profession ! 
 and if they do sometimes hold forth from the pulpit, it is in 
 such a way as is calculated to do neither much good nor 
 much harm. Not being truly in earnest for their own sal- 
 ration, they have but little zeal for the salvation of others.* 
 A reduction of some of our church-livings, an increase of 
 others, with a prohibition of pluralities, where they are 
 above a certain value would have some good effect, but, in 
 my opinion, a better thing for the real interests of religion 
 would be to grant the use of our churches to the people in 
 the several districts of the country, to sequester all the 
 emoluments to the use of the State, after the death of the 
 present incumbents, and to leave the people to provide 
 and pay their own ministers. This would make us look 
 about us. But can any man suppose, that the Gospel of 
 Christ itself would be a sufferer by such a measure ? 
 
 * I add here the account which Dr. Hartley, one of the wisest 
 and best of men, a serious member of our church, give3 of the state 
 of the Clergy, in the year 1749. 
 
 46 1 choose to speak," says he, u to what falls under the obser- 
 vation of all serious attentive persons in the kingdom. The superi- 
 or Clergy are in general, ambitious and eager in the pursuit of riches; 
 flatterers of the great, and subservient to the party interest ; negligent 
 of their own particular charges, and also of the inferior Clergy, and 
 their immediate charges. The inferior Clergy imitate their superi- 
 ors, and in general, take little more care of their parishes than bare- 
 ly what is necessary to avoid the censure of the law. And the Cler- 
 gy of all ranks, are, in general, either ignorant, or, if they do apply 5 
 it is rather to profane learning, tophilesophical or political matters, 
 than to the study of the Scriptures, of the oriental languages, of the 
 Fathers, and ecclesiastical authors, and of the writings of devout 
 men in different ages of the church. I say this is in general the case ; 
 that is, far the greater part of the Clergy, of all ranks in this king- 
 dom are of this kind. "-"-Observations on Man, vol. 11. p. 450. 
 
 Notwithstanding what 1 have observed above, and what is here 
 advanced by this learned man, we have had, in the present age, 
 a few noble exceptions to the general rule* 
 
APPENDIX II. 
 
 AFTER what has been said in the foregoing Papers, I do 
 wot see how I can, either in honour or conscience, continue 
 to officiate any longer as a Minister of the Gospel in the 
 Establishment of my native country. It appears to me, in 
 my coolest and most considerate moments, to be, with ail 
 its excellencies, a main branch of the anti-christian system. 
 It is a strange mixture, as hath been already observed of 
 what is secular and what is spiritual. And I strongly sus- 
 pect, the day is at no very great distance, when the whole 
 fabric shall tumble into ruins, and the pure and immortal 
 religion of the Son of God rise more bright, lovely, and glo- 
 rious from its subversion.* The several warnings of the Sa- 
 cred Oracles seem to be of vast importance, and necessary 
 to be observed : " Flee out of the midst of Babylon, and de- 
 liver every man his soul : be not cut off in her iniquity ; for 
 this is the day of the Lord's vengeance ; he will render un- 
 to her a recompence. Jer. li. 6. — We would have healed 
 Babylon, but she is not healed; forsake her, and let us go 
 every one unto his own country. Ibid. li. 9. — When ye 
 shall see the abomination of desolation, spoken of by Dan- 
 iel, the prophet, stand in the holy place, then let them 
 which be in Judea flee to the mountains." Matt. xxiv. 15, 
 16.— These are only remotely applicable to the business in 
 hand. The following is more directly so. — "I heard a 
 voice from heaven, saying, Come out of her my people, 
 that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not 
 of her plagues." Rev. xviii. 4. 
 
 In obedience to these injunctions, and under a strong dis- 
 approbation of the several anti-christian circumstances of 
 our own Established Church,! the general doctrines of which 
 
 * In this happy country we seem to have many and strong symp- 
 toms of political decay ; for 
 
 " States thrive and wither as moons wax and wane, 
 E'en as God's will and God's decree ordain ; 
 While honour, virtue, piety bear sway, 
 They flourish ; and, as these decline decay." 
 
 Covvper's Expostulation. 
 t Thomas Faine observes, that " all national institutions of 
 churches, whether Jewish, Christian, or Turkish, appear to me no 
 
APPENDIX it 431 
 
 f very much approve and admire, I now therefore with- 
 draw ; and renounce a situation, which in some respects, 
 has been extremely eligible. I cast myself again upon the 
 bosom of a gracious Providence,- which has provided for me 
 all my life long. Hitherto, I must say, the Lord hath help- 
 ed me. I have never wanted any manner of thing which 
 has been necessary to my comfort. And though I neither 
 know what to do, nor whither to go, yet 
 
 " The world is all before me, where to choose 
 My place or rest, and Providence my guide." 
 
 This extraordinary step the sacred dictates of conscience 
 compels me to take. I am truly sorry for it. To me few 
 trials were ever equal. I have loved the people among 
 whom I have so long lived and laboured. And I have ev- 
 ery reason to be satisfied with their conduct towards me. 
 Neither hath the great Head of the Church left us without 
 seal to our ministry. The appearance of fruit, at times, has 
 been large. And there are some, no doubt, among the peo- 
 ple of our charge, who will be our joy and crown in the 
 great day of the Redeemer's coming. My friends must con- 
 sider me as called away by an imperious Providence : and, 
 I trust, they will be provided with a Successor more than 
 equal, in every respect to their late affectionate pastor. I 
 think it necessary to say in this place, that the doctrines 
 which I have preached unto them for six and twenty years t 
 I still consider as the truths of God. I have lived in them 
 myself, and found comfort from them. I have faithfully 
 
 other than human inventions set up to terrify and enslave mankind 3 
 and monopolize power and profit. 11 
 
 The Jewish institution, at least, ought to have been excepted in 
 this censure. It was unquestionably divine, and wa3 appointed for 
 the most important purposes, and attended with the most indispu 
 table evidence. 
 
 Another author, much more capable of judging than Mr. Paine, 
 hath said, in perfect conformity with my own opinion, that u Na- 
 tional churches are that hay and stubble, which might be removed 
 without difficulty or confusion, from the fabric of religion, by the 
 gentle hand of reformation, but which the infatuation of Ecclesias- 
 tics will leave to be destroyed by fire. 1 Cor. ill. 12, 13. National 
 churches are that incrustation, which has enveloped, by gradual 
 concretion, the diamond of Christianity ; nor can, I fear, the gen- 
 uine lustre be restored, but by such violent efforts as the separa- 
 tion of substances so lon£ and closely connected must inevitably re- 
 quire." 
 
432 
 
 APPENDIX II. 
 
 faiade them known to others, as thousands can bear me wit- 
 ness : we have seen them effectual to the pulling down the 
 strong holds of sin and Satan, in a variety of cases ; and I 
 hope to die in the same faith, and to find them the " power 
 of God unto the salvation" of my soul in eternal glory by 
 Christ Jesus. I mean to preach tire same doctrines, the 
 Lord being my helper, during the whole remainder of my 
 life wheresoever my lot may be cast. I am not weary of 
 the work of the sacred ministry. I have indeed, often been 
 weary in it, but never of it. I pray God my spiritual vig- 
 our, life, and power, and love, and usefulness may abound 
 more and more to the end of my Christian warfare. 
 
 u Awake my dormant zeal ! for ever flame 
 With gen'rous ardor for immortal souls ; 
 And may my head, my tongue, my heart, my all, 
 Spend and be spent in the service so divine. 1 ' 
 
 " But, if you had so many objections to the Established 
 Church, why did you enter into it? Why did you continue 
 to officiate so long in it ? And why did you not decline it 
 long ago ?" 
 
 I will tell you honestly. — All my habits, and the prejudi- 
 ces of my education ran in favour of the Church. My fa- 
 ther and friends were in the same habits. During my 
 younger days, I took for granted, that every thing was right 
 nor had I any suspicions to the contrary. If I had so seri- 
 ously considered these things thirty years ago, I humbly 
 hope I should have acted agreeably to my convictions. I 
 recollect, indeed, about that time, to have had my fears that 
 some things among us were not as they should be. I saw 
 with my own eyes, that almost all the Clergy, with whom I 
 was acquainted, were practically wrong at least. Between 
 them and the precepts of the Gospel there seemed a per- 
 fect contrast. My mind however, was then but little informed 
 upon religious subjects. I was distrustful of my own judg- 
 ment, and thought it prudent to be guided by the judgment 
 of those, of whose piety I had a good opinion. Few young 
 persons think deeply and solidly, and fewer still have read- 
 ing and experience sufficient to enable them to form an ac- 
 curate estimate upon such intricate questions. Indeed, most 
 men, in the earlier stages of life, are led, as I was, by the 
 prejudices of education, and the example of those with 
 whom they converse. There is, moreover, so much that is 
 excellent in the Articles, Homilies, and common Forms, of 
 
APPENDIX XI. 433 
 
 our Church, that it cannot be a matter of wonder, if unen- 
 lightened and inexperienced young men, who are either 
 careless about all religion, or whose desires are good, and 
 intentions simple, should comply with what they hear spo- 
 ken of in terms of high approbation, and see practised ev- 
 ery day by their superiors both in age, rank and learning. 
 The idea too, that we have left the Church of Rome be- 
 cause of her delusion, and are members of a Reformed and 
 Protestant community, has no little weight with the larger 
 part of candidates for the sacred ministry. 
 
 I am well aware, that many of the most serious and use- 
 ful of my clerical brethren are of an opinion very different 
 from me, respecting the Established Religion of this coun- 
 try. It is not long since a Clergyman of this description 
 told me, in a manner extremely emphatical, that our Church 
 is ail pure and without spot.* I was surprised at such an 
 assertion, from a conscientious man ; but I have no material 
 objection to any person's enjoying his own sentiments in 
 peace. I claim the same liberty, and desire nothing farther. 
 Earnestly wishing success to the ministerial labours of every 
 good man, whether in the Establishment or out of it, ard 
 without either condemning or approving one denomination 
 or other, I obey the painful dictates of my own mind. Pos- 
 sibly I am mistaken. If I am, it is to be lamented, because 
 I prefer my present situation to most others I know of in 
 England. If I had been disposed to leave it, I have not 
 been without opportunity. Twenty years ago the late 
 John Thornton, Esq. of Clapham, near London, voluntarily 
 offered to procure me a better preferment, if I would ac- 
 cept of it ; but I told him, after expressing my gratitude, 
 that Divine Providence seemed to have placed me where I 
 was, and I could not think of quiting my station, merely for 
 the sake of a better living ; till the time should come when 
 the same Providence should call me away. That time seems 
 to me to be now come : since I cannot any longer keep my 
 church and retain my honour, in obeying the dictates of 
 conscience. In my opinion, this is a providential call to 
 quit my station, though I never expect to be so happily 
 
 * r his brings to my mind a remark which Mr. Whiston csed fre- 
 quently to make upon the very learned and excellent Bishop Gib- 
 son, u That he seemed to think the Church of England, as it just 
 then happened to be, established by modern laws and customs-, 
 came down from heaven with the Alhanasian creed in its hand." 
 
 Biog. Diet, Art. Gibson 
 
434 APPEx\mx u, 
 
 circumstanced again. I know well what pain such a deter- 
 mination will give my dear people : but with all due re- 
 gard to the feelings of my friends, I must consider, that I 
 am amenable, in the first place, to the great Head of the 
 Church for my conduct ; and must, on the highest consid- 
 erations, endeavour to conduct myself agreeably to his 
 pleasure. After a thousand defects both in my public min- 
 istrations and private conduct, I can almost say, I have 
 done my best to promote as well the temporal as spiritual 
 interests of the town of Macclesfield ; and I heartily wish 
 my successor may be more acceptable, more heavenly 
 minded, more laborious, more useful, and more successful 
 in winning souls to Christ. 
 
 ." To all this, I am aware it will be objected, that I am ta- 
 king a very disreputable step, and that a vast majority of 
 the men of sense and learning around me are of a different 
 opinion." 
 
 Very true. I admit every thing which can be said on this 
 score, in the utmost latitude. But a passage or two of our 
 Saviour's discourses js a sufficient support against all oblo- 
 quy of this nature. These monopolizers of sense and learn- 
 ing must answer for themselves, and I must give an account 
 unto God for my own conduct. I consider myself as a shad- 
 ow that passeth away. I feel the infirmities of nature com- 
 ing on, and death stands ready at the door to summon me 
 before the bar of my Redeemer. It is therefore of conse- 
 quence that we act now as we shall wish we had acted then. 
 At that trial, no man can be responsible for his brother : — 
 ;i every one that hath forsaken houses or brethren, cr sis- 
 ters, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, or lands, 
 for my sake and the Gospel's shall receive an hundred fold 
 now, with persecutions, and in the world to come eternal 
 life." Matt. xix. 29. Mark. x. 29, 30. 
 
 " Whosoever shall be ashamed of me and of my words, 
 in this adulterous and sinful generation, of him also shall the 
 Son of Man be ashamed, when he shall come in the glory 
 of his Father with the holy angels." Mark viii. 38. 
 
 u Why are you so squeamish in little matters ? Why not 
 make yourself easy, and conduct yourself like the rest of 
 your clerical brethren ?" 
 
 To tell you the truth, candid reader, whosoever you may 
 be, I have long and earnestly endeavoured to quiet my con- 
 science, and to reconcile it to my present situation. I have 
 .used every method in my power for this purpose. I have 
 
APPENDIX II. 
 
 pleaded the example of others, great men, good men, use- 
 ful men : I have soothed it ; I have desisted from reading, 
 thinking, examining; I have pleaded the wishes of my 
 friends, the usefulness of my ministerial labours ; the dis- 
 agreeableness of changing my situation, and forming new 
 connexions ; the extreme inconvenience of giving up my 
 present income, &c. &c. but after all I can do, conscience 
 follows me from place to place, and thunders in my ear, 
 :; What is a man profited if he shall gain the whole world, 
 and lose his own soul ? or, what shall man give in exchange 
 for his soul ? — He that loveth father or mother more than 
 me, is not worthy of me ; and he that loveth son or daugh- 
 ter more than me, is not worthy of me ; and he that taketh 
 not his cross and followeth after me, is not worthy of me. 
 He that findeth his life shall lose it, and he that loseth his 
 life for my sake shall find it." 
 
 How would you conduct yourself in such a case ? Accord- 
 ing to the thirty-sixth Canon we are willingly and ex animo 
 to subscribe, that the Book of Common Prayer, and of or- 
 dering of Bishops, Priests, and Deacons, containeth in it 
 nothing contrary to the Scriptures : and that we acknowl- 
 edge all and every the Thirty-nine Articles, besides the 
 Ratification, to be agreeable to the word of God.* 
 
 * As to Mr. Paley's scheme of subscribing the Thirty-nine Arti- 
 cles as articles of peace ; it is all sophistry ! and such as an honest 
 man should be ashamed to avow. 1 admire the abilities of the man, 
 but detest his recommending prevarication to the Clergy. See his 
 very able and popular work, entitled, Moral and Political Philoso- 
 phy, b. 3. p. 1. chap. m. p. 180. edit. 1. 
 
 Mr. Paley is very justly reprehended by the excellent Mr. Gis- 
 borne. " The opinion which Mr. Paley maintains," says he, u ap- 
 pears to me not only unsupportable by argument, but likely to be 
 productive of consequences highly pernicious. — That subscription 
 may be justified without any actual belief of each of the Articles, as 
 I understand Mr. Paley to intimate, is a gratuitous assumption. On 
 this point let the Articles speak for themselves. Why is an Article 
 retained in its place, if it be not meant to be Relieved ? If one may 
 be signed without being believed, why not all ? By what criterion 
 are we to distinguish those which may be subscribed by a person 
 who thinks them false, from those which may not? Is not the pres- 
 ent mode of subscription virtually the same as if each Article were 
 separately offered to the subscriber ! And in that case, could any 
 man be justified in subscribing one which he disbelieved?" 
 
 u No circumstance," he adds, u could have a more direct tenden- 
 cy to ensnare the consciences of the Clergy ; no circumstance could 
 afford the enemies of the established church a more advantageous 
 
 39 
 
436 APPENDIX II. 
 
 God of my fathers ! what a requirement is this ? Can I 
 lilt up my hand to heaven and swear hy him "that liveth 
 for ever and ever," that I do willingly and ex anirno sub- 
 scribe as is legally required ? And can any man living thus 
 subscribe, who has thoroughly considered the subject ? We 
 must shuffle and prevaricate in some things, say and do 
 what we will. I myseli strongly approve the general strain 
 of the doctrine of the Church ; but then here is no choice. 
 It must be willingly and ex animo all and every thing I 
 There is no medium. 
 
 And can I (among other things which are to be subscrib- 
 ed) believe from my soul, before the Searcher of hearts, 
 who requireth truth in the inward parts, and in the face of 
 the whole Christian world declare, that u whosoever doth 
 not hold the " Catholic faith," as explained in the Athana- 
 sian Creed — u and keep it whole and undefiled, shall, with- 
 out doubt, perish everlastingly?" This hellish proposition 
 we are enjoined not only to believe ourselves, but to affirm 
 that we do willingly and ex animo subscribe to it, as being 
 agreeable to the word of God ; and then we must openly 
 profess our faith in ii fourteen times every year. I am not 
 unacquainted that various manoeuvres, are made use of to 
 render these harsh expressions palatable ; but all illustra^ 
 tions and modifications of these damnatory sentences, ap- 
 pear to me* Illusive. Bishop Burnet has said all that can 
 well be said upon them,, but in my opinion, to very little 
 purpose. Honestly, therefore, did Archbishop Tiilotson de- 
 clare to him, "The account given of Athanasius' creed 
 «eems to me in no wise satisfactory. I wish we were all rid 
 f it. 7 '-— And so do I too, for the credit of our common Christ- 
 ianity. It has been a mill-stone about the neck of many 
 thousands of worthy men. To be sure, declarations like 
 these ascended out of the bottomless pit to disgrace the sub- 
 scribing Clergy, to render ridiculous the doctrines of the 
 Gospel^ to impel the world into infidelity, and to damn the 
 souls of those, who, for the sake of filthy lucre, set their 
 hands to what they do not honestly believe. The truth is T 
 though I do believe the doctrine of the Trinity, as reveal* 
 
 occasion of charging her ministers with insincerity, lhan the admis- 
 sion of the opinion, that the Articles may safely be subscribed with- 
 out a conviction of their truth, taken severally, as well as collect- 
 ively. That opinion I have seen maintained in publications of in- 
 ferior note, but I could not, without particular surprise and con- 
 rrrn, behold it avowed by a writer of such authority Mr. faley. 
 
APPENDIX II. 
 
 437 
 
 fcd In the Scriptures : yet I am not prepared, openly, and 
 explicitly, to send to the devil, under my solemn subscrip- 
 tion every one who cannot embrace the Athanasian illus- 
 tration of it. In this thing the Lord pardon his servant for 
 subscribing in time past. Assuredly I will do so no more. 
 Those who can do it are extremely welcome to the best 
 bishoprics and livings in the kingdom. I should like to re- 
 tain what I have already gotten, but not upon the condi- 
 tions required. As an honest Man, and a man under ex- 
 pectation of salvation, I must renounce my present situa- 
 tion, and the little emoluments which arise therefrom. 
 There is no other alternative.* 
 
 " But you are acting a part extremely imprudent, on ac- 
 count of your family." 
 
 True; but then I am obeying the dictates of conscience, 
 and, of course the commands of God. And you know where 
 it is written ?— " By faith Abraham, when he was called to 
 go out into a place which he should after receive for an in- 
 heritance, obeyed ; and he went out, not knowing whither 
 he went. By faith he sojourned in the land of promise, as 
 in a strange country, dwelling in tabernacles with Isaac and 
 Jacob, the heirs with him of the same promise : for he look- 
 ed for a city which hath foundations, whose builder and ma- 
 ker is God. 
 
 " By faith Moses, when he was come to years, refused to 
 be called the son of Pharaoh's daughter ; choosing rather to 
 suffer affliction with the people of God than to enjoy the 
 pleasures of sin for a season ; esteeming the reproach of 
 Christ greater riches than the treasures in Egypt ; for he 
 had respect unto the recompence of reward."f 
 
 * I have for some years made myself tolerably easy under the dam = 
 natory clauses of the Athanasian creed, by omitting to read them at 
 the times appointed. But, to an upright mind, this is not perfectly 
 satisfactory ; because we solemnly declare and subscribe our names 
 before the Bishop, that we will conform to the Liturgy of the 
 Church of England as by law established. Now every time we 
 omit to read the said creed, or any other part of the service of the 
 church, when appointed by law to be read, we are guilty of a breach 
 of engagement. So that, whether we read the creed in question, 
 or neglect to read it, we are culpable, if we do not ex ammo approve 
 of it. 
 
 t I do not recollect reading or hearing of any instance so like un- 
 to this of Moses as that of the Marquis of Vico in Italy, who died A. 
 D. 1502, at the age of 74. When he was come to years and the 
 knowledge of Jesus Christ, he refused to be called the son and heir 
 
lotf APPENDIX H. 
 
 
 " You are already in the Church, and have got over the 
 business of subscription. You may 7 continue, therefore, in 
 your present station without being called upon to repeat 
 the same painful ceremony." 
 
 I have many years been determined never to subscribe 
 again, agreeably to the acquirement of the 36th Canon, 
 whatever offers of preferment might be made me. But 
 when I reflect seriously and closely upon the subject, this 
 does not satisfy me. I carrot help considering my holding 
 a church, and complying with all its rites and ceremonies, 
 as a silent acquiescence in, and a tacit approbation of, all 
 the unevangelical traits of the Church of England as by law 
 established. While such is my situation, I certainly consti- 
 tute a part of the grand system of the antichristian aposta- 
 cy, which as I understand the prophetic Scriptures, is, in 
 due time, to undergo a total subversion. 
 
 " You are quitting a situation of uncommon usefulness." 
 Grunted : with my views, however, I cannot honourably 
 and safely do otherwise. I believe, and fear, and tremble 
 at the word of the Most High. Besides, God can do as 
 well without my labours as with them. And if he should 
 think proper by this step to cast me quite aside, as a bro- 
 ken vessel no longer of use, I will endeavour to acquiesce 
 in the divine determination. 
 
 " God doth not need 
 Either man's work or his own gifts ; who "best 
 Bear his mild yoke, they serve him best : his state 
 Is kingly ; thousands at his bidding speed 
 And post o'er land and ocean without rest? 
 They also serve, who only stand and wait n 
 
 If the Church of England retains much of the spirit, and 
 some of the superstitions of the Church of Rome,* what is a 
 
 f o a Marquis^ a cup-bearer to an Emperor, nephew to a Pope, and 
 ,;hose rather to suffer affliction, persecution, banishment, loss of 
 ands, livings, wile, children, honours, and preferments, than to en- 
 ■ioy the sinful pleasures of Italy for a season : esteeming the reproach 
 of Christ greater riches than all the honours of the most brilliant 
 connections, and all the enjoyments of the most ample fortune ; for 
 he had respect unto the recompense of reward. 
 
 See his Life at large, written by Samuel Clark, which is extreme- 
 ly well worth the attention of every man, who is in any respect a 
 sufferer for the sake of a good conscience. ; 
 
 * The late Lord Chatham, in a celebrated speech, which lie 
 macle in the House of Lords in favour of the Dissenters, said, 
 " We have a Popish liturgy, a Calvinistic creed s and an Armmian 
 Clergy." 
 
APPENDIX II. 439 
 
 conscientious man to do, and how is he to act, under such a 
 persuasion ? Let any person weigh thoroughly the mean- 
 in°* of the following declarations, and then let him say in 
 what manner I ought to act : — u And the third angel follow- 
 ed them, saying with a loud voice, If any man worship the 
 beast and his image, and receive his mark in his forehead, 
 or in his hand, the same shall drink of the wine of the wrath 
 of God, which is poured out without mixture into the cup 
 of his indignation ; and he shall be tormented with fire and 
 brimstone in the presence of his holy angels, and in the pres- 
 ence of the lamb ; and the smoke of their torments ascend- 
 ed up for ever and ever : and they have no rest day nor 
 night, who worship the beast and his image, and whosoev- 
 er receiveth the mark of his name."* yRev. xiv. 9 — 11. 
 
 Are not these words enough to make the hair " stand on 
 end like quills upon the fretful porcupine ?" We all read 
 them, and have read them many times for many years, and 
 yet, from our general conduct, it would seem that no such 
 passage might be found in the Sacred Writings, We pro- 
 testants are almost universally of an opinion, that they ap- 
 ply directly to the members of the Church of Rome. The 
 Members of that Church read them as well as we Protes 
 tants, and yet we hardly ever hear of a Catholic becoming 
 a Protestant any more than of a Jew becoming a Christian, 
 " They have eyes, and see not ; ears, and hear not ; hearts, 
 and understand not." The Lord, in judgment, "hath sent 
 them strong delusion that they should believe a lie. The 
 words are extremely plain, and inexpressibly alarmin^ ; 
 but the force of them is always evaded, by applying them to 
 any thing, rather than to their own church. — We Protes- 
 tants too read them, and make ourselves easy under the aw- 
 
 * Dr. Doddridge observes on this paragraph of Scripture, u When 
 I seriously reflect on this text, and how directly the force of it lies 
 against those, who, contrary to the light of their consciences, con- 
 tinue in the communion of the church of Rome, for secular ad vanta- 
 ges, or to avoid the terror of persecution, it almost makes me trem- 
 ble ; and I heartily wish, that all others, who connive at these 
 things in the discipline and worship of Protestant churches, which 
 they in their consciences think to be sinful remains of Popish su- 
 perstition and corruption, would seriously attend to this passage, 
 which is one of the most dreadful in the whole book of God, and 
 weigh its awful contents, that they may keep at the greatest pos?i~ 
 ble distance from this horrible curse, which is sufficient to make 'he 
 ears of every one that hears it to tingle." 
 
 39* 
 
440 APPENDIX. 
 
 
 ful denunciation, by applying them exclusively to the 
 Church of Rome ; never dreaming, that they are, at least, 
 in a second sense equally applicable, not only to the Eng- 
 lish, but to every Church Establishment in Christendom, 
 which retains any of the marks of the beast. To me this 
 admits of no doubt. If I am mistaken, it is my very great 
 misfortune. My judgment has not been blasted by interest, 
 by connexions, by inclinations, or by any human considera- 
 tions whatever. I have thought much upon the subject ; 
 read on both sides of the question whatever has fallen in my 
 way ; conversed with various persons for the sake of inform- 
 ation ; suffered the matter to rest upon my mind for some 
 years undetermined ; nave never made my fears, suspicions, 
 and dissatisfaction known to any man; and now, when I 
 biing near to myself the thought of quitting one of the most 
 commodious churches in the kingdom, erected on purpose 
 for my own ministrations ; leaving interred by it many a; 
 precious deposit, who will, I trust, be "my joy and my" 
 crown" in the great day of the Lord Jesus, besides a mother, 
 a wife, two children, and a sister; and giving up various 
 kind friends, whom " I love as my own soul," together with 
 a large body of people, that, " if it were possible, would 
 have plucked out their own eyes^ and have given them to 
 me : _What shall I say? — All that is affectionate within me 
 recoils. I am torn with conflicting passions ; and am ready 
 to say with the Apostle, " I could wish that myself were ac- 
 cursed from Christ for my friends and brethren," whom I 
 love in the bowels of Jesus Christ : 
 
 But then, various passages of Scripture — (ill understood, 
 some will say) — urge me, on the most momentous consid- 
 erations, to renounce a situation, which I cannot any longer 
 retain with peace of mind. Perhaps it is my own fault; 
 certainly it is my very heavy misfortune. I bewail it ex- 
 ceedingly. I have received no affront; conceived no dis- 
 gust ; formed no plans ; made no connexions ; consulted no 
 friends ; experienced no weariness of the ministerial of- 
 fice ; the ways of religion are still pleasant ; I have been 
 glad when duty called me to the house of God; his word 
 hath been delightful ; the pulpit has been awfully pleasing : 
 the table of the Lord hath been the joy of my heart ; and now 
 that Providence calleth me away, with some degree of reluc- 
 tance it is that I say, Lord here I am. Do with me what 
 seemeth thee good. L et me stay where I am. I gladly stay. 
 
ADDENDA ET CORRIGENDA. 441 
 
 Send me where thou wilt. I will endeavour to submit. On- 
 ly go with me, and thy pleasure shall be mine. 
 
 — u I urge not 
 
 Against heav'n's hand or will, nor bate a jot 
 Of heart or hope ; but still bear up and steer 
 Right onward. 1 ' 
 
 ADDENDA et CORRIGENDA. 
 
 GRAY is spoken of in the 3rd page as a believer, and 
 on the 395th page, as a deist. His character seems to have 
 been ambiguous. He was an ingenious, but whimsical man, 
 yet a poet of no ordinary rank. 
 
 The Methodists are mentioned in several parts of the fore- 
 going pages ; particularly on the 5th there is a general ac- 
 count of the state of their societies. I add here, that Aikins, 
 in his Tour through North Wales, page 148th, has paid 
 that body of people a very high compliment. Nor has Mr. 
 Paley done less in his Evidences, vol. 1. page 39th, where 
 he says, — " After men became Christians, much of their 
 time was spent in prayer and devotion, in religious meetings, 
 in celebrating the eucharist, in conferences, in exhortations, 
 in preaching, in an affectionate intercourse with one an- 
 other, and correspondence with other societies. Perhaps 
 their mode of life, in its form and habit, was not very un- 
 like the Unitas Fratrum, or of modern Methodists." 
 
 Mr. Cecil, in his pleasing Memoirs of the honourable and 
 reverend W. B. Cadogan, pp. 29 — 36, has given a pretty 
 fair account of this body ol people, which is every where 
 spoken against, and has honestly and ably defended them 
 from the obloquy which is usually cast upon all seriously re- 
 ligious characters by the world. The single circumstance, 
 ' of their being generally, I must almost say universally re- 
 viled and abused by all other denominations of professing 
 Christians, is to me a certain sign, that there is something 
 peculiarly good and excellent among them. The criterion 
 whereby to judge, which our Saviour has given us, is, " If 
 ye were of the world, the world would love its own ; but 
 because ye are not of the world, but I have chosen you out 
 of the world, therefore the world hate you." John xv, 19, 
 

 442 
 
 ADDENDA ET CORRIGENDA. 
 
 It is said, on the 71st page, that "the very last improve- 
 ments which took place in our ecclesiastical frame of things, 
 was in the reign of James I." 
 
 This is not, strictly speaking, true. There was some few 
 useful alterations and additions made in our public forms of 
 worship during the reign of Charles II. which should have 
 been noticed in their place, but which were overlooked there . 
 
 On the 81st page, it is said, "Every young man without 
 expectation, subscribes, when he becomes a member of ei- 
 ther of our English Universities, he believes from his soul 
 ex animo, that every thing contained in the Articles, Hom- 
 ilies, Common Prayer, and Offices of Ordination, is agreea- 
 ble to the Word of God." 
 
 This assertion is not accurate. Some alterations 
 took place in this respect at Cambridge upwards of twenty 
 years ago. But in Oxford, subscription continues as it 
 was, I believe to this day. Every person there, who has 
 attained the age of twelve years, subscribes the Articles of 
 Faith and Religion when he is matriculated. 
 
 Page 83, line 10. " Spiritual courts," — add the words of 
 Bishop Burnet, who was well acquainted with these mat- 
 ters. And be it remembered, that every Bishop in England 
 and Ireland has a Court of this description ; and that the 
 less true religion prevails in any diocese, the greater and 
 more frequent are the abuses of these Courts. — The Bishop's 
 words are : " As for the Ecclesiastical jurisdiction, it has 
 been the burden of my life to see how it was administered : 
 our Courts are managed under the rules of the Canon Law, 
 dilatory and expensive : and as their constitution is bad, so 
 the business of them is small : and therefore all possible con- 
 trivances are used to make the most of those causes that 
 come before them: so that they are universally dreaded 
 and hated." — Conclusion of the Hist, of his Own Times. 
 
 Before the reader too severely condemns the author of 
 this Plea for Religion, because of his leaving the Church, 
 and the various Reflections he has made upon the Bishops 
 and Clergy ; he requests that this work of the good Bishop, 
 namely, the Conclusion of the History of his Own Times, 
 may be thoroughly read and considered. The Bishops and 
 Clergy of the land should be extremely familiar both with 
 that and his admirable little book on the Pastoral Care. " It 
 is high time to awake out of sleep." 
 
 The number of persons who declined officiating in the 
 Church of England, upon the conditions required, in the 
 
ADDENDA ET CORRIGENDA. 443 
 
 17th century, was upwards of two thousand. Milton was 
 brought up and sent to the university with a view to the 
 Church ; but when he came seriously to consider the con- 
 ditions upon which he must enter, he declined the sacred 
 office. a To the Church," says he, u by the intentions of 
 my parents and friends, I was destined of a child, and in 
 mine own resolutions, till coming to some maturity of years, 
 and perceiving what tyranny had invaded the church, that 
 he who would take orders must subscribe, slave, and take 
 an oath withal ; which unless he took with a conscience that 
 would retch, he must either straight perjure, or split his 
 faith ; I thought it better to prefer a blameless silence be- 
 fore the sacred office of speaking, bought and began with 
 servitude and forswearing." 
 
 There have been some respectable persons in our day, 
 who have declined entering into the Church of England, 
 from objections entertained to our oaths and subscriptions ; 
 others have complied with all our forms and ceremonies, 
 but have been obliged to strain and shuffle, and have never 
 known what peace of mind and good conscience afterwards 
 meant ; and several others have been so pressed and wound- 
 ed in their minds, that they have given up their situations, 
 after they have been already ordained. The late Mr. Arch- 
 deacon Blackburne was never properly at rest in his spirit ; 
 the present Dean Tucker gives up several things among us 
 as wrong; Dr. Robertson, Messrs. Dyer, Evanson, and 
 Wakefield, all resigned their letters of orders ; or at least 
 have ceased to officiate as ministers of the Establishment. 
 
 There may be other mistakes in point of fact or history, 
 which have escaped my observation. If such should be dis- 
 covered, by any friendly hand, they shall be acknowledged 
 and corrected. 
 
 THE END. 
 
OF THE 
 
 LIFE, DEATH, &^D CRaU&CTEft 
 
 OF 
 
 DAVID SIMPSON. 
 
 Born of poor parents, he obtained his collegiate acquirements* 
 through the instrumentality of friends. He was instructed in the 
 rights of the established church, to which his father and friends 
 strictly adhered. He was lacking in vital religion till he attained 
 his twenty-second year, when it pleased the Lord to throw convic- 
 tion to his heart. In his earlier years, he frequently went to the 
 neighbouring highlands, in Wales, which borders on the county of 
 Cheshire, and preached to their unenlightened inhabitants. la 
 the year 1773, and in the 28th year of his age, he obtained the place 
 of Curate in Christ's church, Macclesfield. Here he officiated with 
 uncommon satisfaction for some time. The rector preached in the 
 morning, and the curate held forth in the afternoon ; the custom 
 being for the one who did not preach to read prayers. — It was al- 
 ways observed that by far the largest auditory attended Mr. Simp- 
 son's sermons. His zeal was warm, and he could not but observe 
 with regret the cold and formal manner in which his superior broth- 
 er delivered his moral lessons, instead of the living and vivifying 
 words of the Lord Jesus Christ. 
 
 Prompted by a reiteration of the poor and slimsy method of mor- 
 al harangue, instead of proclaiming gospel liberty to captive soula, 
 he embraced the resolution, publicly to expose the abuse. Accor- 
 dingly, having ascended his afternoon station as usual, he took fot 
 his text the identical words that were spoken from by the rector in 
 the morning. He had not proceeded long, as the circumstance is 
 related, before the reverend rector, perceiving his drift, deserted his 
 seat, mounted his pulpit, and, forgetting all decorum to time and 
 place, collared Mr. Simpson. — This naturally caused confusion. 
 The church was in an uproar, and while sides were forming, Mr. 
 Charles Roe, Esq. stood up and proclaimed aloud, that he should 
 befriend Mr. Simpson, and if he was denied that church, he would 
 build him one himself. Which he accordingly did. A large and 
 magnificent structure was erected, at his sole expense. A rich la- 
 dy in the neighbourhood, who also was a warm friend to Mr. Simp- 
 son, and who desired to evince her regard, pleaded with Mr. Roe 
 to accept her quota in the expense of the edifice. He refused it. 
 She then desired that the bells mi^ht be furnished by her boon. 
 This he also denied, and placed eight bells, with every thing else 
 at his own particular cost. This minute mention is given in honour 
 to the memory of his patron, as a rare instance of benevolence. 
 Some evil tongues did not omit to spread a report that Mr. Roe wa9 
 aot so generous as might be conceived, as he proposed all this pro- 
 
THE LIFE OF 345 
 
 fusion of munificence as a comfortable birth for his son, who had 
 about this time entered Oxford college, and intended Mr. Simpson 
 as a recumbent in the mean time. This conjecture he defeated 
 immediately on the completion of the church, when he gave Mr. 
 Simpson a deed for life. But there is nothing stationary in this 
 world : no blessing without its concomitant adversity. — In the 
 spring- of 1781, six years after his settlement, Mr. Simpson sustain- 
 ed an irreparable loss in the death of his beloved patron, Charles 
 Roe. He died after a short illness, on the third of May. The day 
 before his departure he was reconciled to all his children, with 
 whom there was some little altercation, and called much upon 
 God. He begged Mr. Simpson and others to pray for him ; and 
 though scarce able, got upon his knees in bed, to pray for him- 
 self. That night he lay composed. At ten next morning, he sud- 
 denly opened his eyes, and fixed them on some object for several 
 minutes, with seeming delight. Soon after he silently breathed 
 away his immortal spirit, no doubt, to endles life. On the eighth 
 his remains were carried, by his own carriage and horses, in great 
 pomp to the New Church, accompanied by coaches, torches, and a 
 vast concourse of people. Mr. Simpson interred him in a new 
 vault he had but lately prepared for himself. Thus died this great, 
 rich, useful, and good man. 
 
 The following is an extract from an account of Mr. Simpson's 
 last illness written by Mr. Reece. 
 
 ** I became acquainted with him in August 1797, when he had 
 the appearance of vigorous health ; and frequently from the pulpit 
 heard him announce the word of reconciliation, to perishing sinners, 
 with a warmth of zeal and plainness of language, I had never till 
 then, heard in the church. But though he had the flush of health, 
 I soon found that his ardent labours had greatly impaired his con- 
 stitution ; and that after the toils of the sabbath he was frequently 
 unwell for a day or two. Notwithstanding, at those times he had 
 always some publication in hand, calculated to serve mankind. His 
 Sunday exercises were not often interrupted till February, 1799, 
 when he was taken ill, and complained of an hectic cough, accom- 
 panied with a slow fever. The first time I saw him after he had 
 taken his bed, I found him calm and happy. His fever now in- 
 creased, and his recovery became very doubtful. Every one but 
 himself, was extremely anxious for his life. Prayer meetings were 
 appointed and unanimously attended : — the interposition of heaven 
 was sought; many strong cries and tears were offered up: — the 
 supplication of the flock could not prevail for the recovery of the 
 pastor. But the enemy which every one else dreaded, he welcom- 
 ed. And while a painful anxiety spread a deep gloom over every 
 countenance, he expressed a desire to depart, and to be with 
 Christ. He had asked Mr. Reece, nine days before, u When is 
 Lady Day ?" He told him Monday the 25th. — Mr. Simpson re- 
 plied, u I shall be gone before then." Which was accordingly 
 true ; for after a day of apparent suffering on Saturday, he fell 
 asleep a little before midnight, March 24, 1799. Thus after an ac- 
 tive and laborious ministry of twenty-six years in Macclesfield, \v: 
 fimsiiedhis course and went to his reward. 
 
INDEX, 
 
 ADDISON Joseph, Esq. quota- 
 tions from, p. 21, 357. account 
 from, of an infidel in France, 
 21, pleasing death of, 70, pre- 
 fers the Psalm to Pindar and 
 Horace, 345. 
 
 Adolphus Gustavus, spent much 
 time in prayer, 73. 
 
 Adrian address of, to his soul at 
 death, 331. 
 
 Africa inhabitants of, 357. 
 
 AikhVs favorable account of the 
 Methodists, Addenda* 
 
 Alexander Dr. Disney, conver- 
 sion of, from Deism, 92. 
 
 Alfred King, great diligence and 
 devotion of, 57. 
 
 Allix reflections of on Scripture, 
 recommended, 391. 
 
 Alphonus King, read the Bible 
 fourteen times over, 384. 
 
 Altamont an infidel, affecting 
 death of, 28, 
 
 America Example of, on reli- 
 gious liberty, 192. inhabitants 
 357. 
 
 Anatomy sketch of, 383. 
 
 Animals amphibious species of, 
 
 . 418. 
 
 Anonymous author, quotations 
 from, 8. — gentleman, affecting 
 death in despair of an, 30 — de- 
 ist, conversion of an, 30. — gen- 
 tleman, wickedness, conver- 
 sion and death of, 51, 52. 
 
 Antitheus an infidel, unhappy 
 death of, 33. 
 
 Antiphanes an ancient author, 
 on a future state, 237. 
 
 Apostacy antichristian, 193. 
 
 Archdeacons number of, 101. 
 
 Arguments four main for the 
 truth of scripture, 135. 
 
 s Ark Noah's, contents of, 249. 
 
 Asia inhabitants of, 327. 
 
 Association of Clergymen at 
 Manchester, 424. 
 
 Associations of dissenting Minis- 
 ter;, ib. 
 
 Atheism books against, 237. 
 
 Atheists have appeared in every 
 age, 331. 
 
 Atheist shocking death of an, 
 134. 
 
 Augustine noted for a devout 
 spirit, 413. 
 
 Auckland Lord, quotation from 
 speech of, 97. 
 
 Authors ascetic, devout, but su- 
 perstitious, 377. royal and no- 
 ble, since the conquest, 414. 
 
 Alymer Bishop, on the charac- 
 ter of women, 385. 
 
 Babylon prophecies concerning, 
 inclusive, 186. 
 
 Bacon Lord, thought of, on de- 
 ism, 88. some account of ib. 
 declaration on the gospel, 313. 
 
 Bankrupts seldom afterwards 
 pay their creditors, 421 . 
 
 Baptism office of, a hardship o& 
 the clergy, 208. 
 
 Barns Joshua, read his small bi- 
 ble 120 times over^ 383, 
 
 Bartholin Dr. awakened to seek 
 God, 353. 
 
 Barnard Sir John, eminent for 
 devotion, 3. 
 
 Barruel on Jacobinism, 426. on 
 the French Clergy, 297. 
 
 Bath Earl of, devoted his leisure 
 to prayer, and the Bible, 321 
 
 Beings human, number of, 418 
 
 Belisarius began the 1260 years 
 of Scripture, 229. 
 
 Belgium unhappy condition of, 
 303. 
 
INDEX. 
 
 Barnard St. hymn of, on the 
 
 name of Jesus, 367. 
 Beza intimatelyacquainted with 
 
 the bible, 383. 
 Bible shall be coexistent with 
 time, 230. — confirmed by all 
 other books, 243. — danger of 
 rejecting it, 314, 315.-account 
 of one who burnt, and anoth- 
 er who Toasted it, 333.— a 
 chief mean of the present 
 learning and liberty, 140 — , 
 shocking profanation of the, 
 296.— read with various views, 
 342. — abounds with all kinds 
 of beauties, ib. — one Grand 
 Epic, 343. — should be read in 
 classical Schools for its beau- 
 ties, ib. — alone free from hu- 
 man weaknesses, 414. — ex- 
 hortation to the reading of, 
 389. — how to be read with 
 profit, ib. — books of, how 
 classed as compositions, 346. 
 Bingham on the ancient Chris- 
 tian's love to the Bible, 378. 
 Birds species of 418. 
 Birmingham account of, 305. 
 Bishops conduct of, a main 
 cause .of infidelity, 106. — in- 
 come .of, 98* — negligent, re- 
 proved by Burnet, 122. — in- 
 creasing their worldly com- 
 munion, 226. — without secu- 
 lar dominion in the first ages, 
 194. — the English frequently 
 hold incompatible prefer- 
 ments, 99. — unpreaching pre- 
 lates, 119. — -rish, number 
 and income of, 107. — and 
 clergy of Europe, a main 
 cause of its misery, 106. — 
 duty of, 105.— English, some 
 of the worthy characters, 1 16. 
 some of the. a useless burden 
 .249. — should encourage zeal- 
 ous clergymen, 111.— should 
 preach boldly and faithfully, 
 ib. — conduct of. one main 
 cause <«f the increase of Secta- 
 rist3, 112. — in most ages in- 
 tolerant, 285, -English, names 
 
 of. very pompous, 198. 
 Blackstone Judge, on the con- 
 stitution of England, 114. 
 Blackmore ^ir Richard, opinion 
 
 of, on the Bible, 347. 
 Boerhaave Dr. eminent for de- 
 votion, 2. 
 Boileau M. a great admirer of 
 
 the Bible, 314. 
 Bollingbroke Lord, speaks fa- 
 vourably of the gospel, 6. — 
 egregiously mistaken, 405.—- 
 an immoral man, 86. — died a 
 deist, 552. 
 Bonnel James, made the scrip- 
 tures his daily study, 385. 
 Bonnet of Geneva, on the facts 
 
 of the New Testament, 255. 
 Books in favour of the Jewish 
 and Christian religion, 136.— 
 to promote the spirit of reli- 
 gion, recommended, 374. — 
 number of published in Ger- 
 many, 414. 
 Bounty Queen Ann's, 99. 
 Boyl Hon. Robert, entertained 
 awful.sense of God, 239,-high 
 esteem for the Bible, 314. — 
 on the unreasonableness of de- 
 ists, ib. 
 Brandt Count, conversion of 
 
 from infidelity, 55. 
 Britain Great, shipping of, 306. 
 Briefs Church, account of, 202. 
 Bro\;n Sir Thomas, a firm be- 
 liever, 313. 
 — — — Thomas, lived laughing, 
 
 but died groaning, 327. 
 — — — Rev. John, on the proph- 
 ecies, 216. 
 Bryno burnt for an atheist, 353. 
 Bryant J. quotation from, viL— i 
 treatise of, on the Christian 
 religion, 201. --observations of, 
 on the plagues of Egypt, 391. 
 Buccr wished for farther refor- 
 mation, 191. 
 Buckingham Duke of, reproved 
 by Waller, 327.— pathetic let- 
 ter from, 61.— his deserted 
 and miserable state, 62. 
 Burnet Bp, obtained the bounty 
 
 40 
 
INDE X. 
 
 from Queen Anne, 99.— great 
 diligence of, 116. — opinion of, 
 concerning the clergy, 122. — 
 attempted a reformation, 173. 
 considers subscription as an 
 imposition, 200. — travels of, 
 219,— on the corruption of our 
 clergy, 426 
 Butler Bp. on a future state, 324 
 
 Calvin John, a persecuter, 286. 
 
 Canons oath of obedience to the, 
 extremely wrong, 210. — not a 
 bishop, in England complies 
 with the whole, 190. — oath 
 relating to, 210. 
 
 Capel Ld. eminent for devo- 
 tion, 3. 
 
 Carriere and his accomplices, 
 murdered 40,000 persons, 297. 
 
 Carthage some account of the 
 destruction of, 287. 
 
 Carlyon Rev. John, resignation 
 of, 391. 
 
 Cathedrals 101. — income of, 99. 
 
 Catholic nations, superstition of, 
 224. 
 
 Catholics present to church liv- 
 ings, 196. — hellish cruelty of, 
 193. — number of in the world, 
 358. 
 
 Charles I. great slaughter in the 
 wars of, 371. 
 
 Charles II. a persecutor, 191. 
 
 Chancellor Lord, presents to 
 many livings, 196. 
 
 Chatham Lord, considered our 
 liturgy as popish, 406. 
 
 Chapius M. noble end of, 298. 
 
 Chamock on the national debt, 
 400. ; 
 
 Chesterfield Lord, sickness and 
 death of, 22. — some account 
 of the letters of 26. — two an- 
 ecdotes concerning, 27. — con- 
 vinced by the present state of 
 the Jews, 140 
 
 China empire of, said to con- 
 tain 333 millions of souls, 192. 
 
 Children present to churrh li- 
 vings, 196.-230,000 murder- 
 ed in France, 302. 
 
 Chillingvvorth solemn declara- 
 tion of, on the Bible, 315.— 
 on subscription to the 39 ar- 
 ticles, 185, 
 Christ why not sent sooner, 259. 
 prophecies concerning, 141. 
 kingdom of, extremely glori- 
 ous, 187. 
 Christianity said not to admit 
 of establishment, 90. — myste- 
 rious doctrines of, no objec- 
 tion to it, 255. 
 Christians corruption of, much 
 owing to the clergy, 94.— 
 knavery of, no valid objection 
 to Christianity, 130. — aimosi- 
 ties of, causes of Infidelity, 
 125.-«number of in the world 
 357. 
 Church of Christ supposed inca- 
 pable of a temporal head,188. 
 Church of England, income of r 
 99. — preferments of the, by 
 ' money or interest, 199.. — ob- 
 jections to, 201 
 Church-wardens generally per- 
 jured, 203. 
 Cicero M. T. quotations from, 
 
 388, 404, 
 Claude M. edifying death of. 74. 
 Clarke Dr. S. book of, of < Chris- 
 tianity, recommended 333. — 
 sermon of on the incarnation 
 recommended 144. ' 
 Clayton Bishop, on the prophe- 
 cies, 216. 
 Clergy of the Establishment, in. 
 England, 100. — immoral do 
 much harm, ib. — income of, 
 100. — superior, extremely to 
 blame, 103. — the most pious 
 dubbed methodists, 100/ 
 Clergy and people of Ireland, in 
 
 a low state, 107. 
 Clergy late of France, well 
 learned, 219. — horrible cruel 
 under Lewis XIV, 297. 
 Cohold's Essay on the historic 
 
 form of scripture, 246. 
 Cochet M. cruel death of, 301. 
 Colchester Sir Duncomb, con* 
 version of, 49. 
 
INDEX. 
 
 Collins the poet, choice com- 
 panion of, 347. 
 
 Comets sumber of, 418. 
 
 Cooper Earl of £haftsbury, some 
 account of, 36. 
 
 Costard Rev. George, divides 
 Job into five acts, 345. 
 
 Cowley Abraham, opinion of, 
 on the Bible, 347. 
 
 Cowper William, Esq. quota- 
 tions from, 85, 105. 
 
 Craven Professor, on a future 
 state, 324. 
 
 Cranmer Archbishop, on the u- 
 tility of Prebendaries, 189. — 
 
 Crorne Dr. on the men killed 
 &: money spent in this war, 400. 
 
 Cromwell Lord, could repeat the 
 New Testament by rote, 383. 
 
 Dacier Madame, speaks in high 
 terms of the Psalms and Pro- 
 phets, 346. 
 
 D'Alembert said to have died 
 ill, 20. — gives an account of 
 Voltaire's death, ib, 
 
 Daniel Prophetic dream of, il- 
 lustrated, 173. 
 
 David King-, character of, vindi- 
 
 cated, 247. 
 
 Daubenny Guide to the Church 
 of, censured, 193. 
 
 Deist curious conversion of a, 
 49. 
 
 Derry Bishop of, unpardonable 
 non-resident, 107. 
 
 Devil proof of the existence of, 
 336. 
 
 Diderot said to have died ill 20. 
 
 Dillon Earl of Roscommon, pe- 
 nitent death of, 64. 
 
 Dissenters number of, 100 
 
 Doddridge Dr. on popish super- 
 stitions, 407---Lectures of 390. 
 
 Dryden John, Esq. quotations 
 from, 64. 
 
 Dwelling an unchristian prac- 
 tice, Pref. 6, 7. 
 
 Duncan Lord, prayed before he 
 fought, 73. 
 
 Dykern general, conversion of, 
 43. 
 
 Edward VI. greatly reverenced 
 the Bible, 316. 
 
 Elizabeth Queen, a great lover 
 and reader of the Bible, 383. 
 
 Emmerson William, wicked life 
 and unpleasant death of, 14. 
 
 Emperors Roman, slew 5000 
 Christians a day, 263. 
 
 England shipping of, 304. 
 
 Erasmus exhorts all men to read 
 the Bible, 386. 
 
 Erskine Hon. Thomas, a serious 
 Christian, 90.— fine oration of, 
 against T. Paine, Pref. 11. 
 —two quotations from, 
 130. 
 
 Establishment corrupt, of reli- 
 gion, causes of infidelity, 97. 
 
 Euler extraordinary character 
 of, 9.1.— letters of, to a Ger- 
 man princess, 394. 
 
 Eveleigh Dr. quotation from, on 
 prophecy, 141. 
 
 Fish species of, 418.— a cod pro- 
 duces 3,500,000 young at a 
 time, ib. 
 
 Fly a, brings forth 2000 young 
 at a time, ib. 
 
 French tools in God's hand to 
 punish the nations, 400. 
 
 Gardiner Colonel, eminent for 
 devotion, 3.— called the happy 
 rake, 317. 
 
 Garzo edifying death of, 402 
 
 George II. spent much time in 
 
 . private prayer, 73. 
 
 George III. a most worthy char- 
 acter, 183. 
 
 Germany Charles V. Emperor 
 of, retires, from the world, 72. 
 
 Gibbon Edward, Esq. death of, 
 23. 
 
 Gil don Charles, conversion of, 
 40. 
 
 Gray the poet, a deist, 395. — 
 had a mean opinion of Shafts- 
 bury, 86. 
 
 Grew Dr. a great admirer of the 
 Bible, 313. 
 
INDEX, 
 
 Grotius Hugo, a great lover of 
 the Bible, 384.— death of, 57. 
 
 Haller baron, death of, 59. 
 
 Halley Dr. a deist through inat- 
 tention, 93. 
 
 Hall bishop, a quotation from, 
 336. 
 
 Hale Sir Matthew, a great ad- 
 mirer of the Bible, 314. 
 
 Hammond Mr. 184. 
 
 Harrington Lord John, eminent 
 for piety, 3. 
 
 Hartopp Sir John, made the Bi- 
 ble his daily study, 384. 
 
 Hartley Dr. on the fall of reli- 
 gious establishments, 182. — 
 against the eternity of future 
 misery, 252. — a great admirer 
 of the Bible, 313. 
 
 Hatton Sir Christopher, dying 
 advice of, 373. 
 
 Henry Matthew, dying declar- 
 ation of, Pref. 4. 
 
 Hervey Rev. James, glorious 
 death of, 77. 
 
 Herschel Dr. vast discoveries of, 
 418. 
 
 Hill Sir Richard, apology of 193. 
 
 Hobbes Mr. some account of his 
 life and death, 10. 
 
 Hobert lady Frances, read the 
 Bible daily, 385. 
 
 Home Bishop, quotations from, 
 Pref. 
 
 Houses leligious^ suppressed by 
 Henry VIII, 127 
 
 Howard John, Esq. a serious be- 
 liever, 389. 
 
 Hume David, Esq. merry death 
 of, 21. — an advocate for adul- 
 tery and suicide, 22. 
 
 Infidelity mostly owing to the 
 Bishops and Clergy, 106. — 
 spread of, predicted by New- 
 ton, 129. 
 
 Infidels of France, spent large 
 sums in spreading their princi- 
 ples, 228. 
 
 Insects species of, 418. 
 
 Ireland state of, 81, 107. 
 
 James I. a superstitious bigot! 
 191. ' 
 
 Janeway John,triumpharitdeatli 
 of, 408, 409. 
 
 Jenyns Soaine, Esq. conversion 
 of, 42. 
 
 Jewel Bishop, wished for farther 
 reformation, 197. 
 
 Jews number of in the world* 
 257. 
 
 Johnson Dr. exhorted Sir J. 
 Reynolds to read the Bible,5^, 
 374. — life of,by Boswell, very 
 entertaining, 58.— suffered bf 
 neglecting the Bible, 374. — a 
 good judge o r fine writing, 374; 
 — convihced by reading Law's 
 Serious Call, 374: 
 
 Jones Sir William, an unbeliev- 
 er, and convinced, 340. — sen- 
 timents of, on the Bible, 341,— 
 pious death of, ib. — Asiatic re- 
 searches of, quotations from, 
 227,228. 
 
 Josephus on the wickedness of 
 the Jews, 217. 
 
 Kempis Thomas a, famous for a 
 devout spirit, 413. 
 
 Kett Bampton Lectures of^ re- 
 commended, 391. 
 
 King in this country, absolute in 
 the church, 194. 
 
 Latimer Bishop, on unpreaching 
 prelates, 119. 
 
 Louras Mons. death of, 298. 
 
 Lavater remonstrance of, witk 
 the French Directory, 346.— ^ 
 predicts the general spread of 
 infidelity, 402— a firm belief 
 in Christ, ib. 
 
 Law Bishop, of Carlisle, a mo- 
 nopolizer of preferment, 103. 
 
 Law William, dying speech of, 
 233. — serious call of, strongly 
 recommended by Johnson andf 
 Gibbon, 344. 
 
 Lee Captain John, execution 
 and penitence of, 50 
 
 Lechman Dr. dying advice otf 
 77. 
 
INDEX. 
 
 Leighton. Archbishop, excellent 
 character of 116. 
 
 Leland Dr. John, happy death 
 of, 70. 
 
 Leslie Charles, books of, against 
 infidelity recommended, 143. 
 
 Lewis XIV. an admirer of the 
 Bible, 310, 
 
 Lindsey Rev. T. resignation of, 
 184, 
 
 Littleton Lord, conversion of, 
 40. 
 
 Liverpool some account of, 309. 
 
 Livings church, general account 
 of, 99. 
 
 Locke John, Esq. anecdote of, 
 117. — an advocate for tolera- 
 tion, 205. — on the morality of 
 the gospel, 338. — serious de- 
 clarations of, on the New Tes- 
 tament, 402. — edifying death 
 of, ib. 
 
 London brief account of, 304. — 
 Bishop of, an exception to most 
 other prelates, 106. 
 
 Luc M. de, confirms the bad end 
 of Voltaire, 20. 
 
 Macclesfield some account of, 
 306.— Earl of, devoted himself 
 to prayer, 321. 
 
 Madrid superstitious state of, 
 224. 
 
 Mahomet and the Pope rose the 
 same year, 214. 
 
 Man of fashion, character of, 133. 
 
 Manchester some account of, 
 305. 
 
 Mariborough James Earl of, pen- 
 itent letter of, 60. 
 
 Markham Rev. G. smartly trea- 
 ted by the Quakers, 212. 
 
 Mason Sir John, dying declara- 
 tion of, 59. 
 
 Mazarine Cardinal, dving la- 
 mentation of, 60. 
 
 Melancthon, a persecutor, 283. 
 
 Messiah divine mission of, prov- 
 ed, 141, 164. 
 
 Methodist a term of reproach for 
 
 I re\igious people, 115. 
 
 Mexico Archbishop of, po> 
 
 sions £70,000 a year, 219. ' 
 Mill Dr. enumerates 30,000 va- 
 riations in the New Testa- 
 ment 251. 
 Milton John, a noble champion 
 
 for toleration, 205. 
 Mirandura Picus, a great lover 
 of the Bible, 313.— advice of, 
 to his nephew, 376. 
 Mirabeau Mons, affecting death 
 
 of, 329. 
 Missions carried on chiefly by 
 the poor, ib, — some account 
 of, 357. 
 Montesquieu Mons. quotations 
 
 from, 263. 
 Moore Dr. John, on the man 
 
 ners of Italy. 219. 
 More Miss Hannah, quotations 
 from 388 — an ornament to her 
 sex, and a blessing to her 
 country, 414. 
 Moses character of, vindicated, 
 244. — books of, authentic and 
 genuine, 234, 225. — confirmed 
 by the history of the East In- 
 dies, 249. 
 Morata Fulvia Olympia, 71. 
 
 Naples superstition of, 224. 
 
 Nelson Admiral Lord, piety of, 
 399. 
 
 Newcome Archbishop, high opi- 
 nion of, on the scriptures, 251. 
 —on high literary character, 
 98 
 
 Newport Hon. Fran, miserable 
 end of 13. 
 
 Newton Sir fsaac. painful afflic- 
 tion and patience of, 15.— fine 
 anecdote of, 93.— on the pro- 
 phecies, 195.— accounted the 
 bible the most sublime philos- 
 ophy, 314.— -entertained an 
 awful sense of God, 239.— 
 found the strongest marks of 
 truth in the bible, 361. 
 
 Newton Rev. John, wickedness 
 and conversion of, 41. 
 
 40* 
 

 INDEX. 
 
 ,, 234. 
 Dr. conversion and death 
 .,43. 
 Oxford Earl 
 
 Objections to the scriptures, with 
 
 answers, 
 Oliver 
 
 of. _ 
 
 of, an infidel and 
 
 hypocrite, 295. 
 Orleans Duke of, declares in fa- 
 vour of piety, 72. 
 Ormond duke of, eminent for 
 
 devotion, 3. 
 Orrery Earl of, a firm believer, 
 
 314. 
 Ostervald attributes great blame 
 
 to the clergy, 102. 
 Oxenstiern Chancellor, found 
 
 rest in the bible alone, 73. 
 
 Paine Thomas, opinion of, on 
 the gospel, 6. ---illiterate and 
 immortal, 89, 224, 245, 395. 
 
 Age of Reason of, 185. 
 
 — on the reformation, 179. — 
 challenged to produce morals 
 equal to the New Testament, 
 392— on national Popes, 179. 
 — a man ol some natural tal- 
 ents, 265. — an ignorant and 
 malignant person, ib* 
 Parishes in England and Wales, 
 
 98. 
 Pascal spent his whole time in 
 
 prayer and the bible, 70. 
 Paul St. triumphant death of, 
 24. — Father, a great student 
 in the scriptures, 384. 
 Peterborough Lord, Eulogium 
 
 of, on Fenelon, 398. 
 Philosophers French, of various 
 
 sentiments, 360. 
 Pococke high character of, by 
 
 Locke, 117. 
 Pope Alexander, Esq. declara- 
 tion of, 8.— a believer, 179. 
 Popes of Rom e, number of in all, 
 
 177. 
 Popery a grievous curse to 
 Christendom, 126.— 600 gross 
 errors in, 190. 
 p 1* Lord, infidelity and 
 
 Porcupine Peter, Bloody Buoy 
 of^ 303. democratic princi- 
 ples of, 276. — writes the Life 
 of T. Paine, 393. 
 
 Prebends Canons, &c. some ac- 
 
 death of, Pref. 
 Pope William, infidelity and aw- 
 ful death of. Pref. 5. 
 
 count of r 101. 
 
 Preferment large, not necessa- 
 ry to our usefulness, 395. — 
 church, instances of, shocking 
 abuse in, 396. 
 
 Prior Matthew, Esq. quotations 
 from, 6. — opinion of, on the 
 book of Solomon, 347. 
 
 Pringle Sir John, conversion of, 
 42. 
 
 Priests, by their folly, the curse 
 of Christendom, 226. 
 
 Quadrupeds, species of, 418. 
 
 Rectories number of, 94. 
 
 Ridley Bishop, able to repeat 
 much of the bible, 382.. 
 
 Robertson Dr. opinion of, on 
 Christianity, 6. 
 
 Robinson Dr. a great admirer of 
 the bible, 313. 
 
 Robert king of Sicily, preferred 
 his bible to his kingdom, 316. 
 
 Rochester Earl of, conversion 
 and wickedness of, 44.. — bish- 
 op?of, against all reform, 100. 
 
 Romaine Rev. Wm. read noth- 
 ing but the bible for 30 years r 
 386, — glorious death of, 73- 
 
 Rowe Nic. Esq. died in the 
 faith, 37. 
 
 Rousseau extraordinary life and 
 death of 35 — fine quotations 
 from, on the gospels, 341, 
 342. 
 
 R,ush Dr. a philosopher, yet a 
 
 Christian, 390. 
 R.ussel Lord, happy death of, 72. 
 
 Sabbath profaned and lost, 26X 
 Salmasius dying lamentations of, 
 
 57. 
 Saville Sir George, some account 
 
 of, 86. 
 Scaliger a fine stanza admired by, 
 
 404. 
 
INDEX 
 
 Scott Rev. Thomas, conversion 
 
 of, 50.--answer of, to T. Paine, 
 
 quotation from, 241. 
 Scotland Kirk of, some account 
 
 of, 101. 
 Seldon John, dying declaration 
 
 of, 73. 
 Servin the atheist, life and death 
 
 of, 11. 
 Shakespeare's account of purga- 
 tory, 28. — quotations from, 
 
 331. 
 Sheffield Duke of Bucks, lines 
 
 on the death of, 64. 
 Sherlock Dr. on the Test Act, 
 
 184. — on divine providence 
 
 recommended, 235. 
 Shepherd of Sallisbury plain,read 
 
 his Bible daily for 30 years, 
 
 355. 
 Sidney Sir Philip, dving advice 
 
 of, 373. 
 Slavery in ancient times common 
 
 and cruel, 220. 
 South Dr. two declarations of, 
 
 349. 
 Spain King of, penitent lamen- 
 tation from, 60. 
 Spencer Edmund, fine senti- 
 ments of, 413. 
 Stars number of, discoverable, 
 
 418. 
 Stackhouse Rev. T. on the ob- 
 jections to the Bible, 238. 
 Steel "Sir Richard, on the death 
 
 of three infidels, 64. 
 Sacra? of, strongly recommended, 
 
 391. 
 Struensee Count, conversion of, 
 
 Subscription to the articles, a 
 great hardship, 200. 
 
 Susannah Countess of Suffolk, 
 read the Bible over twice a 
 ' year, 385. 
 
 Swedenborg strange errors of, 
 284. 
 
 Temple Sir William, Burnett's 
 account of, 86. 
 , Tithes originally a usurpation, 
 203. 
 Toleration unknown for many 
 
 ages, 204. 
 Tronchin Dr. confirm the bad 
 end of Voltaire, 20. 
 
 Unbelievers creed of, 131. 
 Universities creed of, 131. 
 Universities English, income of, 
 
 100. 
 Urich John, great diligence of, 
 
 in prayer, 57. 
 
 Vanderkemp Dr. converted from 
 
 deism, 397. 
 Vegetables species of, 418. 
 Voltaire lived laughing, but how 
 
 did he die, 15. 
 
 Wakefield Mr. on Bishop Wat- 
 son's Address, 27*i. — on na- 
 tional churches, 397. 
 
 Waller Sir William, eminent for 
 piety, 3. 
 
 Walker Rev. Samuel, transport- 
 ing death of, 76. 
 
 W r ashine:ton General, a seriou* 
 Christian, 90. 
 
 Watson Bishop, quotations from, 
 136, 212, apologies of, recom- 
 mended, Pref. 
 
 West Gilbert, Esq. conversion 
 of, 40. 
 
 Wesley Rev. John, spent his 
 whole life in doing good, 389. 
 —comfortable death of, 366. 
 
 W 7 histon William, reasons of, for 
 the truth of the Bible, 240. 
 
 Wilson Bishop, declines his seat 
 in the house of Lords, 104. 
 
 Wilson Captain, some account 
 of the conversion and voyage 
 of, 395. 
 
 Wilberforce William, Esq. an 
 able advocate for religion,4l3. 
 
 Willis Henry, a farmer, read the 
 Bible eight timei over, 388. 
 
 Witsius Herman, intimately ac- 
 quainted with, 385. 
 
 Wolsey Cardinal, affecting de- 
 claration of, 322. — a tyrant 
 over the church, 197. 
 
 Worms species of, what number 
 of, 418. 
 
 Young Dr. quotations from, 35 1, 
 

 dta*-* 
 
tfC 
 
 -0 $# 
 

 ♦ \ 
 

 
► 
 
 ft 
 
 I 
 
Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
 Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
 Treatment Date: August 2005 
 
 PreservationTechnologies 
 
 A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 
 
 1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
 Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
 (724) 779-21 11 
 
LIBRARY OF CONGRESS